P. 1
Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionery

Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionery

|Views: 251|Likes:
Published by Aquair OmiYale'

More info:

Published by: Aquair OmiYale' on Jun 24, 2011
Copyright:Attribution Non-commercial

Availability:

Read on Scribd mobile: iPhone, iPad and Android.
download as PDF, TXT or read online from Scribd
See more
See less

03/19/2014

pdf

text

original

HANDBOUND AT THE

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO PRESS

K
AN

n

-

EGYPTIAN HIEROGLYPHIC
DICTIONARY.
WITH AN INDEX OF ENGLISH WORDS, KING LIST AND GEOGRAPHICAL LIST WITH INDEXES, LIST OF HIEROGLYPHIC CHARACTERS, COPTIC AND SEMITIC ALPHABETS, ETC.

BY

(SIR)

Ef A?

WALLIS BUDGE,
l

KNT., F.S.A,

M.A. AND LITT.D., CAMBRIDGE; M.A. AND D.Lnr., OXFORD; D.Lix., DURHAM; SOMETIME SCHOLAR OF CHRIST'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, AND TYRWHITT HEBREW SCHO1.AU KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, BRITISH MUSEUM.
;

(IN

TWO VOLUMES)
VOL.
I.

LONDON
1920.

:

JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET,

HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HIS MAJESTY. ST. MARTIN'S I.ANE LONDON,
W.C.
2.

THIS

BOOK

DEDICAT D TO
THE MEMORY OF

SAMUEL

BIRCH,

AUTHOR OF THE
FIRST EGYPTIAN DICTIONARY
ARRANGED ALPHABETICALLY.

CONTENTS.
DEDICATION
INTRODUCTION

...........
.

.......

PAGE
' .

facing

ii

v

LIST OF AUTHORITIES QUOTED OR REFERRED TO

LIST OF HIEROGLYPHIC CHARACTERS
COPTIC, SEMITIC,

.......
. .
.

....
.

Ixxv
xcvii
cxlviii

AND PERSIAN CUNEIFORM ALPHABETS

EGYPTIAN DICTIONARY
LIST OF KINGS'

NAMES _

LIST OF COUNTRIES, CITIES, TOWNS, ETC.

..... ......
i
. . .
.

i

.

.

.

.

.

917 947
1067 1257

INDEX OF ENGLISH

WORDS

INDEX OF KINGS' NAMES

.........
.
.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

INDEX OF GEOGRAPHICAL NAMES

.

.

.

.

.

GEOGRAPHICAL NAMES
ARABIC, ETC
LIST OF COPTIC

...........
IN COPTIC.

GREEK, HEBREW, ASSYRIAN, SYRIAC,
1279
1

WORDS QUOTED

IN

THE DICTIONARY
IN

.

.

.

287

LIST OF NON- EGYPTIAN

WORDS QUOTED

THE DICTIONARY
ETC.

HEBREW, ASSYRIAN, SVRIAC, ARABIC,
LIST OF

.....
.
.

GREEK,
1305

EGYPTIAN

HIEROGLYPHIC CHARACTERS IN THE

FOUNT OF
.

MESSRS. HARRISON AND SONS; WITH APPENDIX.

1315

INTRODUCTION.
be taken for granted that, from the time when Akerblad, Young and Champollion le Jeune laid the foundation of the
IT

may

science of Egyptology in the first quarter of the nineteenth century down to the present day, every serious student of Egyptian texts,

whether hieroglyphic, hieratic or demotic, has found it necessary to compile in one form or another his own Egyptian Dictionary. In these days when we have at our disposal the knowledge which has been acquired during the last hundred years by the unceasing of the above-mentioned pioneers and their immediate Labours toil
followers
Birch,

of

Lepsius, Brugsch, Chabas, Goodwin, E. de jg^ptJan Rouge and others we are apt to underrate the difficulties which lexicora P hers they met and overcame, as well as to forget how great is the debt
-

which we owe to them.

I

therefore propose, before passing on to

describe the circumstances under which the present Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary has been produced, to recall briefly " " famous men who have preceded me in the the labours of the " who were honoured in their field of Egyptian lexicography, and generations, and were the glory of their times."

The Abbe J. J. Barthelemy (1716-1795) as far back as 1761 showed satisfactorily that the ovals in Egyptian inscriptions " " cartouches contained royal names. Zoega which we call
(1756-1809) accepted this view, and, developing
it,
1

Akerblad and
Zpega's

stated that the
a

hieroglyphs

Had Akerblad them were alphabetic letters. (1760-1819) and S. de Sacy (1758-1838) accepted these facts, and worked to develop them, the progress of Egyptological
in

would have been materially hastened. They failed, however, to pay much attention to the hieroglyphic inscriptions of which copies were available, and devoted all their time and labour to the elucidation of the enchorial, or demotic, text on the Rosetta Stone, the discovery of which had roused such profound interest
science

Silvestre de

y

'

among
with
"

the learned
text

men

of the day.

Their labours in connection

this

were crowned with considerable success.
first

To

Akerblad belongs the credit of being the

European

to formulate

a Demotic Alphabet," and to give the values of its characters in Coptic letters, but neither he nor S. de Sacy seems to have sus-

pected the existence of a hieroglyphic alphabet. Both these eminent scholars produced lists, or small vocabularies, of demotic
1

See

my

Rosetta Stone, vol.

I,

p. 40.

3

VI

Introduction.

Demotic
vocabularies
of

Akerblad

and de Sacy.

words, and added translations of them which are surprisingly correct considering the period when they were compiled. And both were able to read correctly the demotic equivalents of several

Greek royal names, e.g., Alexander, Ptolemy and Berenice. Their failure to apply the method by which they achieved such success to the hieroglyphic inscriptions is inexplicable. It has been suggested that their scholarly minds revolted at the absurd views, theories and statements about the Egyptian hieroglyphs made
Kircher, Jablonski,

de Guignes and Tychsen.

by Athanasius Kircher (1601-1680), Jablonski (1673-1757), J. de Guignes (1721-1800), Tychsen (1734-1815) and others, and the
After the publication of his suggestion is probably correct. " " 1 famous Letter to S. de Sacy, Akerblad seems to have dropped

about them.

events, he published nothing he did not consider that he had Sacy, though wasted the time that he had spent on the demotic text on the
his Egyptological studies.
all

At

De

Rosetta Stone, refrained from further research in Egyptology,

and nothing of importance was effected in the decipherment of the Egyptian hieroglyphs until Dr. Thomas Young (June I3th, 1773-

May

loth, 1830) turned his attention to them.

YOUNG'S HIEROGLYPHIC ALPHABET AND VOCABULARY.
Thomas Young and
the Rosetta Stone.

to study the inscriptions on the Rosetta Stone, and, according to his own statement, succeeded in a few

In 1814
in

Young began

months
texts.

the demotic and the hieroglyphic His translations, together with notes and some remarks

translating both

on Akerblad's Demotic Alphabet, were printed in Archceologia for " Remarks on Egyptian Papyri and on the 1815, under the title

With respect to the Egyptian Alphabet Inscription of Rosetta." " he says, I had hoped to find an alphabet which would enable me to read the enchorial inscription. But I
. .
.

...

had gradually been compelled to abandon this expectation, and admit the conviction that no such alphabet would ever be discovered, because it had never been in existence." During the
to

next three or four years he made striking progress in the decipherment of both demotic and hieroglyphic characters. The results
of his studies at this period were published in his article EGYPT, which appeared in Part I of the fourth volume of the Encyclo-

pedia Britannica

in

1819.

It

was accompanied by

five plates,

containing inter alia a hieroglyphic
1

vocabulary of 218 words, a

Lettre sur I' Inscription Egyptienne de Rosette, adressee au citoyen Silvestre de Sacy, Paris (Imprimerie de la Republique Francaise) and Strasbourg, an With a plate containing the Demotic Alphabet. (1802), 8vo.

X

Introduction.
"

vii

specimens of supposed enchorial, i.e., demotic alphabet," and The Vllth Section of the letterpress contained the Young's phrases." " Rudiments of a Hieroglyphic Vocabulary," and thus Young Hieroglyphic
'

"

became the "father"
laries.

of English compilers of

In this article,

Egyptian Vocabuwhich formed a most important and epoch-

Vocabulary.

making contribution to Egyptology, Young gave a list containing a number of alphabetic Egyptian characters, to which, in most cases, he assigned correct phonetic values, i.e., values which are accepted by Egyptologists at the present day. In fact, he showed that he had rightly grasped the idea of a phonetic principle in the reading of Egyptian hieroglyphs, the existence of which had been assumed and practically proved by Barthelemy and Zoega, and applied it FOR THE FIRST TIME in the decipherment of r
Egyptian hieroglyphs. This seems to me to be an indisputable fact, which can easily be verified by any one who will take the
trouble to read Young's article, EGYPT, in the to the Encyclopedia Britannica and study his
"
"

His
application of the Phonetic
principle.

Supplement

correspondence the third volume of Young's and papers which John Leitch reprinted in c s d' the Miscellaneous Works of the late Thomas Young, M.D., F.R.S.,

Those whom such evidence will not satisfy may consult the five volumes of his papers that are preserved in the In the first British Museum (Additional MSS. 27,281-27,285). volume (Add. 27,281) are all the principal documents dealing with his work on the Rosetta Stone, and in the second (Add. 27,282) will be found his copies of a series of short vocabularies of Egyptian words. Without wishing in any way to reopen the dispute as to the merits and value of Young's work in comparison with that of Champollion, it may be pointed out that scholars who were
London, 1855.
contemporaries of both and

^^
^

Chan-pollion

Egyptology couple together and place Young's name first. Thus Kosegarten groups Young, " 1 discoveries of Birch speaks of the Champollion and Peyron "2 and Tattam says that the contemporary Dr. Young and M. Champollion " n n engaged ^ sculptured monuments and papyri of Egypt have long t of the attention of the Learned, who have in vain endeavoured to Young's
;

who had competent knowledge of the names of Young and Champollion,

;

^

decipher them, till our indefatigable and erudite countryman, 3 Dr. Young, and, after him, M. Champollion, undertook the task."
Debitas vero gratias refero Youngio, Champolliono, Peyronio, viris praeclarissimis, quo quoties aliquid ad hoc studiorum genus pertinens abiis sciscitarem,
1

discovery.

toties benevole

semper et promte quae desiderarem mecum communicaverunt. De Prisca Aegyptiorum Litteratura Commentatio prima. Weimar, 1828, p. iv. 1 Sketch of a Hieroglyphical Dictionary. London, 1838, p. 3. 3 London, 1830, p. ix. Coptic Grammar.

a 4

Vlll

Introduction.

The

and importance of Young's application of the phonetic principle to Egyptian hieroglyphs has been summed up with characteristic French terseness and accuracy by Chabas,
great value

the distinguished Egyptologist, who wrote, la realite, le FIAT LUX de la science."
1

"

Cette idee fut, dans

Curiously enough Young did not follow up his discovery by a continued application of his phonetic principle to Egyptian inscriptions other than those on the Rosetta Stone, but seems to

have been content to leave
2

to Champollion le Jeune. to add to the Egyptian Vocabulary containing 218 words which he published in his article EGYPT in the Encyclopedia Britannica,
or
Young's

further application and development And for some reason he made no attempt
its

he did. his additions were never printed. On the other hand, he devoted himself to the preparation of a Demotic Dictionary and
if

Demotic
Dictionary.

this

work occupied the last ten years of his life. The " Advertise" ment is of considerable interest, for it shows that it was only his

upon the system of arrangement that ought to be employed in an Egyptian Dictionary, that prevented him from publishing the work during his lifetime. His difficulty is described by him thus " From the mixed nature of the characters employed in the
:

inability to decide

written language or rather languages of the Egyptians, it is difficult to determine what would be the best arrangement for a
dictionary, even if they were and perfectly well understood
all
:

perfectly clear in their forms, at present, however, so many of

them remain unknown, and those which
Alphabetic arrangement
of the

are better

known assume

so diversified an appearance, that the original difficulty is greatly increased. Every methodical arrangement, however arbitrary,

Dictionary.

has the advantage of bringing together such words as nearly resemble each other and it appears most likely to be subservient to the purposes of future investigation, to employ an imitation
:

of an alphabetical order, or an artificial alphabet, founded upon the resemblance of the characters to those of which the phonetic
clearly and correctly determined by the late Mr. Akerblad; and to arrange the words that are to be interpreted according to their places in this artificial order choosing, however,

value

was

;

in each instance, not

the composition the most radical, or the most
1

always the first character that enters into of the word, but that which appears to be
essential
in
its

signification, or

Inscription de Rosette, p. 5. to Dr. Young's Egyptian Dictionary printed in Rudiments an Egyptian Dictionary, which formed an Appendix to Tattam's Coptic Grammar. of
B

See Advertisement

London, 1830, 8vo, and was reprinted by Leitch,

op.

cit., p.

472

ff.

Introduction.

x

&
J

4)
S

d

o

,7l
vl

t...

=

J) -

0)

,41

M|

^-

v/l

>'

4^
-

-

4

o
*)

00

5

a
5
*>

o

c

Z
C!

z
o

3
I
I
.

.a
'

^

c

H

1

I
'

I

1
S>

K
V
If,

S
K,

.JP

5

tt,

CQ

I

I

-3

I

J *

|

^
"5
s;

S

^>

\, S/ V/
v/

N^

\y

v
N*

^Oj
sA

V

|

I
V3

sO
a
i c
Z

f o
0)

M

M

o

0)
=

bo

I

X
0.

o

e
t>

H

ul

i
o41

U

^ O
P<

H

Introduction.

sometimes that which
distinguished."
1

is

merely the most readily ascertained or
first

Now

although Young was the

to apply the phonetic, or

Champollion's PhlC additions AlphabJt

Egyptian hieroglyphs, it is quite clear from the above that he failed to see its value in arranging Egyptian words in a dictionary. Speaking of Champollion's alphabet, which was in reality his own with modifications and considerable
he saY s His SYSTEM of phonetic characters may often be of use in assisting the memory, but it can only be applied with confidence to particular cases when supported in each case
'
:

alphabetic, principle to

"

by the same kind
invention.

of evidence that had been employed before its His communications have furnished many valuable
all

additions to this work,
their

of

which have been acknowledged

in

So then rejecting his own system of phonetic, i.e. alphabetic, characters, and Champollion's development of it, he drew up his " Rudiments of the Egyptian Dicproper places."
tionary in the ancient Enchorial Character," intending the work " to appear as an Appendix to the Coptic Grammar," which

Kosegarten's

Henry Tattam was then writing. Whilst the printing of the " was in progress he fell ill, but his interest in the Rudiments work was so great that in spite of his illness he continued to prepare its pages for the lithographer and to correct the proofs. When he had passed for press six sheets, i.e. 96 pages, death overtook him, and Tattam corrected the last 14 pages (pp. 97-110) of proof, saw them through the press, and compiled an Index to
'

the work, which appeared with Tattam's
1

"

Coptic
"

Grammar

"

in

Now of the nine Writing to M. Arago on July 4th, 1828, Young says, letters which I insist that I had discovered, M. Champollion himself allows me five, and I maintain that a single one would have been sufficient for all that I wished to prove the method by which that one was obtained being allowed to be correct, and to be capable of further application. The true foundation of the
;

analysis of the Egyptian system, I insist, is the great fact of the original identity of the enchorial with the sacred characters, which I discovered and printed in 1816 [in the Museum Criticum No. VI, pp. 155-204], and which M. Champollion

besides the reading of probably rediscovered, and certainly republished in 1821 the name of Ptolemy, which I had completely ascertained and published in 1814,
;

and the name of Cleopatra, which Mr. Bankes had afterwards discovered by means of the information that I had sent him out to Egypt, and which he asserts that he communicated indirectly to M. Champollion [see H. Salt, Essay on Dr. Young's and M. Champollion's Phonetic System of Hieroglyphics, London, 1825, and whatever deficiencies there might have been in my original alphabet, p. 7] supposing it to have contained but one letter correctly determined, they would and must have been gradually supplied by a continued application of the same method to other monuments which have been progressively discovered and made
;

public since the date of

my

first

paper."

Leitch, Miscellaneous
ff.

Works

of the late

Thomas Young, M.D.,

F.R.S., Vol. Ill, p. 464

Introduction.

XI

icuvit,i

A
B

D

.

J

.

.

P

^.

U.

r

A

< 4
i
.

1)

P

2

H
e
i

in JM

.

<ri

j\\

00

^c

in

00

K.

-

-

- ct.'K V-

A
M
N
ST

/ ys
j
^

V*

r.r.f/Ti

n
P

1_

X

-i

a-. a-

s

/I
><)|. *)|

E

<-****

T
I
4>

m.

a

X
JX
TO.
TJV.

y

From his Lettre d Champollion's Table of Hieroglyphic and Demotic phonetic signs. Plate IV. relative & P Alphabet </ Paris, 1822. Hilroglyphes Phonetiques.

M. Daritr

XH
1830.
l

Introduction.

Rudiments," to paraphrase Kosegarten's words, a valuable and well-arranged collection of all the most contains important groups of enchorial characters hitherto deciphered.
These Young selected from enchorial texts which had been published by himself, and by Champollion and Kosegarten, and from letters which he had received from Champollion describing the
contents of unpublished papyri at Paris. 2
progress of Egyptology suffered a severe set-back death of Young on May loth, 1830, and by the death of
Progress of

The

"

The

by the Cham-

Egyptology
retarded by the death of

Young and
Champollion.

on March 4th, 1832, and there was no scholar sufficiently advanced in the science to continue their work. With the exception of books and papers of a polemical character, some authors championing Young's system of phonetics, and others loudly proclaiming the superior merits of that of Champollion, and others advocating the extraordinary views of Spohn and Seyffarth (1796-1885), no important work on Egyptological decipherment
pollion

appeared for several years.

Soon

after the death of

Champollion

a rumour circulated freely among the learned of Europe to the effect that the great Frenchman had left in manuscript, almost complete, many works which he was preparing for press when death overtook him, and that these were to appear shortly under
the editorship of his brother, Champollion-Figeac (1778-1867). It was widely known that Champollion had been engaged for
In his Observations on the Hieroglyphic and Enchorial Alphabets (Coptic Grammar, p. ix ff.) Tattam describes briefly and accurately the various steps in
1

He shows that Young was the first the early history of Egyptian decipherment. to read correctly the names of Ptolemy and Berenice, that Bankes, with the help of Young, discovered the name of Cleopatra, and says that the system of letters

" thus discovered was taken up, and extended, by M. Champollion, and afterwards He then gives the Hieroglyphic by Mr. Salt, our late Consul-General in Egypt."

Alphabet as constructed from the researches of Young, Bankes, Champollion and
Salt.
2 Das Werk (Nro. 2), mit welchem der treffliche Young seine literarische Laufbahn und zugleich sein Leben beschlossen hat, cnthalt eine schatzbare,

wohlgeordnete Sammlung aller wichtigsten bisher erklarten enchorischen Schriftgruppen. Er hat diese Sammlung aus den von ihm selbst, von Champollion, und von mir bekannt gemachten enchorischen Texten ausgewah.lt, aber auch briefliche Mittheilungen Champollion's aus noch nicht herausgegebenen Pariser Papyrusrollen benutzt. Er leitete den Druck und die Correktur dieser Schrift,
welche ihm sehr

am

Herzen

lag,

und

Aegyptischen
so schwer
Seite

Untersuchungen

liefert,

die gleichsam sein Vermachtniss iiber die noch auf seinem letzten Krankenbette,

ihm auch und

zuletzt das Schreiben schon ward.
ereilte ihn der

mit der Correktur gelangt war,

Tod

Als er bis zur g6sten die Correktur der
;

letzten Seiten,

die Indices besorgte daher

Hy. Tattam.
II,

See Jahrbiicher
4to,

fur

wissenschaftlichc Kri'.ik,

Jahrgang 1831, Bd.

Stuttgart

und Tubingen,

Col. 771.

Introduction.

xui

PMONETICK ALPHABET

J...

.<.

e

,

N. i.o,

i
8
xv.

.

C?

.

LJ.95

.

.

ts

.

a.

V,r/f.

A

.

A

H
;J

&
e

.

e

,

.

?

.

T...P

YM
AiN
.

v

.

.V3

.

U
n
.

-

5
^

.

^=^
>

.

I

-o>=

f

>

s;

.

o

,.,

B
.

<O>.

>

/

.

O

.

*"~o~v

<^^>

p
c
.

H..J.*

^.

o .=<>=.

n
1

X

.

Bf
II

H

.

.6

f
T O

.mi

.

The

"

Plionetick Alphabet."

From Tattam's Compendious Grammar of the Egyptian Language,
and Sahidic
Dialects.

as contained in the Coptic

London, 1830.

xiv

Introduction.

Champollion's manuscripts.

that he years in compiling a Hieroglyphic Dictionary had been ass i s t e d by his friend, Salvador Cherubini (1760-1842) that Charles Lenormant (1802-1859) had helped him in tran-

many

;

;

scribing the slips

made

and that Ippolito Rosellini (1800-1843 ?) had a copy of this Dictionary before Champollion set out on
;

his last journey to Egypt.

Champollion-Figeac failed

But when year after year passed and to issue any of his brother's works,

many
not

scholars

came

to the conclusion that the manuscripts did

exist.

RICHARD LEPSIUS AND SAMUEL BIRCH.
Meanwhile two young men, C. R. Lepsius (1810-1884) and Samuel Birch (1813-1885), had turned their attention to the study of Egyptian hieroglyphs, and succeeded in completing Champollion's system of decipherment and establishing it. Lepsius first studied in Berlin under Bopp (1791-1867), and
having
Lepsms

degree in philosophy in 1833, to Paris, where he won the Volney prize in 1834. In departed 1 jgoe h e published the two Dissertations which established his

received

his

doctor's

. completes as a Champollion's reputation system of where he became decipherment.
.

comparative philologist. He went to Rome, an intimate friend of Ippolito Rosellini, the
. .

.

Egyptologist and friend and travelling companion of Champollion. " Here he wrote and published in the Annali dell' Institute
" "

Lettre a Archeologico di Roma (Vol. IX, 1837) his famous M. le Professeur Rosellini sur 1' Alphabet Hieroglyphique." In
this letter,

which created widespread
of the defects of

interest,

he succeeded

in

Champollion's development of of phonetics, and treated the whole question of Egyptian decipherment in 'such a masterly manner that all adverse criticism of a serious character was silenced once and

removing many Young's system

The Phonetic for

unnecessary to refer here to the great works to t ^ e publication of which he devoted the remaining forty-eight
all.

It

is

years of his
discussion.

life,

for

they do not concern the question under

Whilst Lepsius was perfecting Champollion's system, Birch was studying the whole question of Egyptian decipherment from an entirely different point of view, namely, that of a Chinese
scholar.
1

It will

be remembered that so far back as 1764 Joseph

/. Ueber die Anordnung ZWEI SPRACHVERGI.EICHENDE ABHANDLUNGEN. und Verwandtschaft des Semitischen, Indischen, Aethiopischen, Alt-Persischen und All-Aegyptischen Alphabets. II. Ueber den Ursprung und die Verwandtschaft der Zahlworter in der Indo-Germanischen, Semitischen, und der Koptischen Sprache.

Berlin, 1835-6.

8vc.

Introduction.

xv

i
|
O
ft!

1

ea

f
i

T
c U
* :S

J

i
1

ai

o

KI li

s
s a
S

i

OH

1"

<

s

O
t!

o

<j

\.

N

6

^

A

H-J

-4

XVI

Introduction.

de Guignes (1721-1800), an eminent Sinologist, tried to prove
Theories of de

that the epistolographic and symbolic characters of the Egyptians were to be found in the Chinese characters, and that the Chinese

Guignes the

and

Sinologist Palin.

nation was nothing but an Egyptian colony. Following in his steps, M. le Comte de Palin (or Pahlin) held that the Chinese

and Egyptian characters were
he believed that
if

identical in origin

and meaning

1
j

either the ancient forms of Chinese characters,

or those which their values indicate, were given to them, true hieroglyphs similar to those that exist on the Rosetta Stone

would very often be found. And he thought that if the Psalms of David were translated into Chinese, and they were then written
in the ancient

characters of that language, the inscriptions in

2 Now whatever may have Egyptian papyri would be reproduced. the opinions held by Young and Champollion about the been

relationship of the Chinese language to the ancient Egyptian language, or the similarity of the principles on which Chinese and Egyptian writing had been developed, these scholars could

neither affirm nor deny effectively the statements of de Guignes and de Palin, for both of them were ignorant of the Chinese

language. With Birch the case was very different, for he studied Chinese under a competent master when still at the Merchant
Taylors' School, with the direct object of obtaining an appointment The friend of the family who in the Consular Service in China. had promised to obtain this appointment for him died un-

expectedly

in

1831,

with

the

result

that

Birch

remained in

England.
Birch's

He

continued his Chinese studies, and began to read

the works of
of

Chinese
studies.

Young and Champollion, thinking that his knowledge Chinese would enable him to read the Egyptian texts easily.

In 1834 he became an assistant in the Public Record Office, and worked in the Tower until January, 1836, when he entered the
service of the Trustees of the British

Museum. There he was able to make use of his knowledge of Chinese and Egyptian, and his first official task was to arrange and describe the Chinese coins. 3 When this work was completed he was directed to describe
See his Essai sur le moyen de parvenir a la lecture Hieroglyphes Egyptiens in Memoires de I'Academie. torn.
1

ei

a

I' intelligence

des

XXIX,

1764

;

torn.

XXXIV,
See

1770.

Palin, N. G., Lettres sur les Hieroglyphes, Weimar, 1802 ; Essai sur les Hieroglyphes, Weimar, 1804 ; Analyse de I' Inscription en Hieroglyphes du

De

Nouvelles Recherches, Florence, 1830. Dresden, 1804 descriptions which he wrote at this time are still in the coin trays of the Department of Coins and Medals, and by the courtesy of my colleague, the Keeper of the Department, Mr. G. F. Hill, I have been able to examine them.
Rosette,
;

Monument trouve a * Some of the

Introduction.

xvii

the Collections of Egyptian monuments and papyri for the official Guide to the British Museum, and his account of them was " " for 1838. published in the Synopsis Long before he entered the Museum he conceived the idea of compiling a Hieroglyphic
_,.
.

Birch's idea of a

Dictionary, and began to write down, each on a separate slip of Dictionary. paper, the hieroglyphic words which he found in the texts

Hieroglyphic

published by James Burton,
Rosellini
4

1

Gardner Wilkinson,

2

5

Champollion,

and
"

Salvolini.

5

BIRCH'S

SKETCH OF A HIEEOGLYPHICAL DICTIONARY."

This work of word-collecting had been somewhat interrupted by his duties in the Public Record Office in 1834-5, but soon after he entered the Museum he took it up with redoubled zeal,

and he copied every hieroglyphic text and transcribed every papyrus which the Museum possessed. In 1837, the year in which Lepsius published his famous Letter to Rosellini, Birch revised his slips carefully, and decided to attempt to publish a Hieroglyphical Dictionary." In those days no fount of hieroglyphic type existed, and lithography was expensive, and publishers
hieratic
'

were not eager to spend their money on a dictionary of a language of which scarcely a dozen people in the whole world had any
knowledge. At length Messrs. William Allen & Co., of Leadenhall Street, London, were induced to consider the publicareal
Publication'

sketch of a

tion of a hieroglyphic dictionary, but they decided to issue first Hierpglyphical of all a few specimen pages, with a short Preface by Birch, with

the view of finding out how far the work would be supported by the learned and the general public. Thereupon Birch prepared

quarto pages containing ninetythree words, and having written a Preface of two pages to explain his system of arrangement of the words, they were published in " the autumn of 1838 under the title of Sketch of a Hieroglyphical

for the lithographer twelve small

Part Dictionary. Phonetical Symbols.

I.

Hieroglyphs and English. Vowels."

Division

I.

In his Preface Birch says that he has drawn up his work to help the student of hieroglyphs in his researches, and that he " all who appreciate the intends it to be used as a manual which value of the phonetic system may use, and by which, at one glance,

Birch's

may be
1

seen

the extent of

the discoveries

of

Dr.

Young and

Phonetic
system.

2

5

Excerpta Hieroglyphica. Cairo, 1825-1837, fol. (privately printed). Ma.teria Hieroglyphica. Malta, 1824-1830 (privately printed). Lettres ecrites d'Jigypte et de Nubie e.n 1828 et 1829. Paris, 1833.

/ Monumenti
8

dell'

Campagne

de

Rhamses

Pisa, 1832 ff. Egitio e della Nubia. le Grand contre les Sheta et leurs allies.

Paris, 1835.

6

xviii

Introduction.

'

'

.or*-.,

/re
'&uej'

v

7^J>

BJ*

aje- LLZ.)

me.

B
\

f P-

A

i>age of Birch's

5^/rA

^/"a Hieroglyphical Dictionary.

London, 1838.

Introduction.

xix

6.

i

^

"

~

>

J &a#e> <&UM&

&*&*, -

KW!

(Jlit.

6

^

1

H (K.

j7lit.C*ul.t.

\\o

-6

/?

tr

6na

-M ?\^
A

^v B,

OTT A

'n>fA*fy/iu(c?l

t

Mom f ?'p T. / -tte
London, 1838.

page of Birch's Sketch of a Hieroglyphical Dictionary.

62

XX

Introduction.

M. Champollion, and of their application to the monuments of the Egyptians." The dictionary does not claim even comparative " but it has been judged that the publication of such perfection,
a work might be of slight service to those who are desirous of possessing, in a compendious form, the results of much labour,

His
ideophonetic arrangement.

comparison and instruction." The matter contained in the work " if not is not entirely original, but the arrangement is, and scientific, [it is] perhaps the only one by which tyros could at
once find the particular group or word which they seek. It may be termed ideophonetic, as it embraces both principles of ideal

and phonetic

classification,

and

its

arrangement has been borrowed
the Chinese."

from a language very cognate

in its construction

hieroglyphical and English part of the Dictionary was " Part I was to contain words comto be divided into two parts.

The

Arrangement
of the

mencing with symbols, representatives of sounds, or phonetic," " whose initial character is the equivalent of and Part II words " subdivided into an idea, or ideographic." Part I was to be
symbols, having the power of vowels or consonants, the vowels forming (on account of one symbol frequently having the force

proposed
Dictionary.

Polyphonous
symbols.

Natural
classification

of symbols.

and the consonants, according to their That is to say, Division I of Part I was to contain symbols or characters some of which Birch held to be polyphonous, and Division II symbols to which he had given consonantal values, and these were to be arranged in the order The internal classification of the letters of the Coptic Alphabet. of the characters or symbols was to be strictly ideographical,
of

many) one

large class,

position in the Coptic alphabet."

taking the symbols in their arrangement, according to the rank they hold in natural and other sciences, as the human form,
limbs,

"

The tabulated
symbols to form the key.

inanimate objects, etc." At the end of the Dictionary Birch intended to give "all the symbols in a similar classification, and in a tabular view," and this section was to form the key to the whole work. With the view of illustrating
animals,
the

which he intended his Dictionary to be used, he says, Suppose, for example, it were required to find the meaning as the eye is a of a group beginning with a human eye [<a>-] component part of the human body, it will be found in that
"

way

in

division in the table,

v[ide Nos] 13-43."

be affixed to the depicted eye, In this group of words will be found all those
will
is

and there

and the eye be clear to the These remarks generally represents a vowel. " Sketch of reader after examining the two pages from Birch's a Hieroglyphical Dictionary," which are reproduced on pp. xviii
words
in

which an eye [<s^]

the

first

character
will

;

Introduction.

xxi

and
'

The twelve-paged specimen which he published only illustrates the plan and arrangement of what he called the Phonetic Division" of his Dictionary, and it is much to be
xix.
First

regretted that he did not issue specimens of the other Divisions. The above extracts from Birch's Preface and the specimen pages

which are here given prove beyond all doubt that^ he had grasped " " the importance of the for lexicographical phonetic principle purposes, and that he was the first to apply it to the arrangement of the words of the Egyptian language. He says that he borrowed " " from the Chinese, [the idea of] his ideophonetic arrangement a statement which should be noted. My colleague, Mr. L. Giles, the Sinologist, informs me that though the Chinese had no alphabet
they developed a phonetic principle. Some eighty per cent, of the characters of the language are made up of two parts, one part serving as a phonetic and giving a clue to the SOUND of the
classifier," which gives a clue as to word, and the other as a 1 its MEANING the "classifiers" 2 are in number about 214, and
i

application of
principle to

^ Egyptian

"

classifiers

and

the phonetic symbols between 1,600 and 1,700. In " " determinatives the signs which are now called are Egyptian
"

the case of determinatives.

the equivalents of the classifiers," and the alphabetic characters are the equivalents of the phonetic symbols in Chinese texts. " " Sad to relate, Birch's Sketch did not meet with sufficient

encouragement to induce the publisher to continue the publication " of the Hieroglyphical Dictionary," and no more parts appeared.
"

CHAMPOLLION'S

DICTIONNAIRE EGYPTIEN EN ECRITURE

HlEROGLYPHIQUE."
Nothing more was done
until 1841, "

when the

glyphique

" " Preface the In a lengthy editorship of Champollion-Figeac. editor describes the history of the Dictionary and the plan on

Egyptian lexicography champollion's " Dictionnaire Dictionnaire Egyptien en ecriture hieroof Champollion appeared at Paris under the careful
"

in the field of

which

arranged, and the untoward events which delayed its and from it the following summary has been made. publication Even before 1822, the year in which Champollion published his
it is
;

1

See his article on the Chinese Language in the Encyclopaedia Britannica,

last edition.
1

A

list

of

them

is

given in Dr.

J.

Marshman's Elements of Chinese Grammar.
" "

Serampore, 1814.
described and

in Chinese writing is The phonetic stage 4to, pp. 9-14. discussed in W. Hillier, The Chinese Language and how to learn it,
p. 3 ff
.

2nd

edit.,

London, 1910,
p.

;

and

in Dr. H. Allen Giles'

China and

the Chinese,

New

York, 1902,

29

ff.,

and

35.

xxii
Lettre d

Introduction.

Alphabet des Hieroglyphes Phonetiques employes par les Egyptiens pour inscrire sur leurs Monuments les litres, les noms et les surnoms des souverains Grecs et Romains, he
I'

M.

Dacier 1 relative a

Champollion's
classification

of

had made one list containing all the hieroglyphic characters he had found, and another list containing all the characters the meaning of which appeared to be manifest. He wrote each character on a separate card, and afterwards tabulated them systematically. Already in 1818-19 he had made a manuscript ji s t o f hieroglyphic words entitled, Premier essai d'un Dictionnaire _, des Hieroglyphes Egyptiens, adding the legend, Davus sum, non
(Edipus.

hieroglyphic characters.

When

later

he learned to distinguish three classes of

characters, figurative, symbolic and phonetic, and was able to prove that they were employed simultaneously in the texts of

began to compile an Egyptian Dictionary. He first wrote each word on a separate slip of paper, or card, and then copied each on to a separate sheet of small folio paper, ruled in five columns. Col. i gave the character in outline and
all

periods, he

3 its graphic character (symbolic, figurative or phonetic), Col. 4 its actual meaning or value, and Col. 5 a reference to the text in which it had that value. Thus the Dictionary existed in duplicate, in slips and
its

hieratic form,

Col.

2 its

name,

Col.

Rosellini's

copy of
Champollion's Egyptian
Dictionary.

and it had assumed very large proportions before Champollion went to Egypt in 1838. At this time Rosellini, ~, , wno was a great friend of Champollion long before he became hj s fellow traveller, was allowed to make a copy of the Dictionary, presumably for his own use. It must be this copy which he
*

n

sheets,

.

,

.

.

bequeathed to the Biblioteca dell' Imperiale e Reale Universita of Pisa, and which is thus described in the Inventory of the bequest " No. 4 casette, divise in caselle contenenti by Dr. Giuseppe Dei :*
il

non ultimato

ma

molto avanzato Dizionario dei
e

Geroglifici,

eseguito in parecchie migliaia di cartelle fatte per ordine alfabetico
pei caratteri fonetici, simbolici."

metodico per

i

figurativi

e

ideografici

When

copies of his Dictionary,
;

Champollion went to Egypt he took with him both and while in that country he added to

both very considerably MM. Salvador Cherubini and Lenormant wrote many slips for him, and their contributions formed part of
the original manuscript. On his return from Egypt he continued his labours on the Dictionary and added largely to it.
Born 1742, died 1833. He was the Permanent Secretary to the Academic des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres, and was well known as a classic and historian. Biographia del Cav. Prof. Ippolito Rosellini. Florence, 1843, p. 15.
1

Introduction.

xxiii

Champollion died on March 4th, 1832, and when his brother Disapearance of wished to take steps to publish the Dictionary he found that as of portions " a result of funestes conseils des plus funestes passions," one MSS. half of each copy of the Dictionnaire had been carried off, but

by whom Champollion-Figeac does not say
Dictionnaire.
All that he says

in his edition of the

on the subject there is that in spite of all opposition he succeeded in 1840 in regaining pos- Their session of 329 folios of the copy of the Dictionnaire, which was recovery by written out fairly on sheets of paper, and a large number of the Figeaf ^ to the copy, which was kept purposely in slip 1840. slips belonging form. And that having these in his hands he felt justified in
thinking that he was in possession of both manuscript copies In a footnote of the Dictionnaire in a nearly complete state. he refers to a pamphlet in which he tell us how he regained
possession of the parts of the two manuscript copies of the Dictionnaire which had disappeared, and as the pamphlet is

now very
it

rare,

and

his story

is

not generally known,

I

summarise

here.

Champollion-Figeac's pamphlet is entitled, Notice sur les Manuscrits Autographes de Champollion le Jeune perdus en I' Anne e He says that Paris, March, 1842. 1832, et retrouvcs en 1840. when in April, 1832, he set to work to arrange his brother's literary-

with the view of offering the MSS. to the Government, porti ns of he found at once that several of the most important of them were Champollion 's
effects

missing.
for

He devoted

himself to the task of

making

enquiries

m issing.

but they could give him no information about them, and the only result of his labour was to make widely known the fact that they were lost. The

them among

his brother's friends,

savants of the day, remembering how freely Champollion lent his writings to his intimate friends, hoped that they were not lost but only mislaid by some friend who had forgotten all about them.

A

year passed, and nothing was heard of the lost manuscripts. Meanwhile Champollion-Figeac began to suspect that one of his

champollion-

brother's friends, a

peculiarly indebted to him, had Figeac's on.t j 11 A sea-rch for the Italian called same them in his possession. This friend was a young T4. r Salvolini, a native of Faenza, who came to Paris to study Egyp-

man who was

tology in 1831, and
his family.

a close friend of Champollion and Champollion-Figeac's suspicions were aroused by the

who became

suspicion

falls

fact that a

few months after the death of his brother, Salvolini on sent him a prospectus of a work on the inscriptions on the Rosetta Stone, the Book of the Dead, etc., which he intended to publish

Salvolini.

in three

volumes quarto.

That a young man, 22 years

of age,
b

4

xxiv

Introduction.

who had only

studied Egyptian for a year could produce an elaborate work on difficult Egyptian texts in three volumes

quarto was absurd on the face of it, and as Champollion-Figeac knew that his brother had written monographs on the very texts that were mentioned in the prospectus, he came to the conclusion
Effrontery of
Salvolini.

that Salvolini had stolen the missing manuscripts. This was quite possible, for Salvolini had had free access to the study of

Champollion, and was constantly in his house during his last In August, 1833, at a public meeting of the Academic illness. des Inscriptions Silvestre de Sacy solemnly called upon the man
or

men who had
them

to restore

the missing manuscripts in their possession to their author's family, and Salvolini had the

audacity to join him in mourning the loss of them, and with tears in his eyes he implored the man who had them to give them up. And at that moment he was announcing the publication of them

under his own name
Salvolini's

!

Still

nothing was heard of the missing

nS "~

anlf o?ath

In February, 1838, Salvolini died, aged 28. ChamPollion-Figeac tried to find out what papers he had left behind, and was told that they had been claimed by a foreign messenger,
manuscripts.

Verardi the
artist offers

Salvolini s MSS. to

Lenormant.

Lenormant
recognises the

MSS. stolen by Salvolini.

and that they had been sent beyond the Alps. As a matter of fact, they had never left Paris, where they remained forgotten in some rooms. When Salvolini died his relatives commissioned an artist, Luigi Verardi, to wind up his affairs, and when this gentleman examined the effects the manuscripts on which was inscribed the name of Francois Salvolini seemed to be the most vai uable parts of them. Verardi really believed that the manuscripts were the work of Salvolini, and wishing to do the best he could for his friend's family, tried to sell them, but no one would buy them. Finally, not knowing what else to do with the manuscripts, he wished to show them to Charles Lenormant, the friend and fellow traveller of Champollion, and to take his advice on the subject. At first Lenormant refused to look at them, but after a tune, to oblige his friend Verardi, he agreed to do so. As soon as Lenormant began to turn over the leaves of the bundles o f manuscripts which bore on them Salvolini's name, he recognised at once two of the works of Champollion, the loss of which had
been publicly deplored by Silvestre de Sacy at the meeting of the Academie mentioned above. There was no longer any doubt

had stolen the manuscripts of his friend and master, and as he made no response to de Sacy's appeal for their restoration, it was quite clear that he had intended to keep them. With the manuscripts of Champollion were several
about the matter.
Salvolini

Introduction.

xxv

papers that were the work of Salvolini, but when Lenormant showed Verardi a whole volume which Champollion had written in French with his own hand, and pointed out to him the title, " Storia d'Egitto par F. Salvolini," which Salvolini had written

on the

title

sheet,

Verardi was convinced that he had been

He realised quickly that Chammust be given up to his heirs, and showed pollion's manuscripts Lenormant Lenormant himself amenable to Lenormant's representations. the agreed to give him 600 francs for the documents, and with this purchases MSS. from sum Salvolini's family had to be content. Lenormant took Verardi. possession of all Champollion's stolen manuscripts, and handed them over to the Government, who, by a special resolution passed on the 24th of April, 1833, had ordered their acqusition in the Salvolini published the first volume of the interests of science. " " the second and third volumes Analyse Grammaticale in 1836
deceived by his dead friend.
;

did not appear. His papers fill five volumes. See Catalogue des Papyrus gyptiens de la Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris, No. See also the two letters to M. C. Gazzera in Des 331, MS. 4to.
principales expressions qui servent a la Notation des Dates sur Monuments de I'Ancienne tigypte. Paris, 1832-3. 8vo.
les

Champollion's manuscripts, however, needed a great deal of And alteration and arrangement before they could be printed.
himself obliged to make a copy of the Dictionary in which he incorporated the contents of both the slips and the folios, as well as very many important
their editor describes in detail

how he was

Grammaire Egyptienne. Having ChampoUionwritten out all his material, he had to decide how to arrange h/f brother's the words. This was no easy matter, and finally he adopted MSS. " Memoire the system which was foreshadowed in his brother's At that sur l'6criture Hieratique," and was printed in 1821. time Champollion was endeavouring to classify and arrange the Egyptian hieroglyphs, and found great difficulty in doing so. He believed that the ancient Egyptians must have had some system of arrangement for them, though he had no support for this view, and no evidence on the subject was forthcoming from native sources, and none from the works of classical writers.
particulars

from

his

brother's

" methodical, or so to say, natural classi- Champollion's Finally he adopted a fication," that is, he grouped into sections the figures of men, ci^ifcation

human members,

animals, birds,
of

fish,

reptiles, plants, etc.

This

method was a modification

the system of arrangement of op tfc the Copts, for Champollion argued " Scala." words in their Vocabularies by that if the Copts, who are racially the descendants of the ancient

of hieroglyphs e on the

XXVI

Introduction.

o u h

^-

H

o o

^-~

~ T"

Vt Sd * **

HH.^

1

n
V

;

o

V

c\

oq

>.

EH

N

cc

O

6-

5

PS

sr*

"

J

Introduction,

xxvii

Egyptians, and whose language is substantially the same as that of the ancient Egyptians, arranged their Vocabularies in this way, they must be reproducing a system that had been in use among
their

remote ancestors thousands of years earlier. ChampollionFigeac accepted his brother's arguments, and arranged the words
of the Dictionary according to the order of the Sign-list

composed
system of The
Coptic

by

him, and printed in his earlier work. The following paragraph will explain the general

arranging words in a Coptic Vocabulary, the common native names for which are JW.OTKI or JULOKI, and 6"Xo(T or cTXootf~e i.e. Scala,
,

stair." or steps the bilingual Coptic in
fol.

"

"

"

A

example and Arabic MS. in
typical

of such a Scala
Brit.

is

given

Mus. Orient 1325,
'fnicg'f 1&- JULOKI,

90

1

ff,

where we find the Scala Magna (Copt,

Arab, juln

J)
<
|

of
),

Ibn Kabr. 2

It is

divided into ten Gates or The Ten Gates
of the

Doors

(po=
.

and

each gate

contains

several

Chapters "Scala."

The First Gate (fol. goA) contains four Chapters. (Ke4>A.Xeon) The First Chapter gives the names of the Creator, nipi.it tvre npeqctoirr, the names of the Son from the Holy Scriptures, and
the names of the Holy Spirit. The Second Chapter gives the names of the world which is above, nKocJUtoc exc<L TIUJUM, and

iteqx^ic iteju. iteqTi-VJULA.. The Third Chapter gives the names of the Firmament, and its towers, and its stars, nicTep<LouM.i. itejw. neqmrproc neju neqeou&oj.
of its orders

and ranks,

rtejut

moon, & mxjioitH irre 'f jute-nog,. The Fourth mmrproc JUUUUL&I Chapter deals with the world as it exists and its physical constitution and its Elements, niKocjmoc GT cyon HCJUL neq^nrcic

and towers

of the second station

and the

stations of the

The Second Gate (fol. 97 A) contains seven Summary of next iteqcToixJOit.. their contents Chapters, and deals with men, their worship, their qualities,
Then follows a series of clothing, etc. Chapters giving the names of beasts and animals (fol. n8A), birds (fol. ugA), the monsters and fish of the sea (fol. I2OA),
occupations,
grades,

-

and fruits (fol. I2IA), scents and unguents (fol. I22A), seeds and grain (fol. I25A), precious metals, stones, etc. (fol. I27A), colours, names of countries (fol. I28A), rivers (ISOA), churches (Gate VII, fol. 1306), persons mentioned in Holy Scripture (fol. I32A), foreign words in Holy Scripture (Gate IX, fol. 1353), miscellaneous series of words (Gate X, fol. 1383).
trees
1

For a

full

description of the

MS.

Supplement, No. 47, and Cram, Catalogue of Museum, No. 920.
*

see Rieu, Catalogue of Arabic MSS., the Coptic Manuscripts in the British

See also Kircher, Lingua Mgyptiaca.

restituta, p. 41.

xxvii

Introduction.

v
60

ocuto K
Jj

^
)

ctjj

*
)

^

^Vj^i
x.

->w
S-

'

^67.
HT

g pA.1 g

*AX>

vH

(a'

Aire

tr

t

t*

\T~\\

W&S.
X

f

(J5

X, Hj

4^,

IMMJL^U4.
vn^i^O^^w^My
TtT
G.

ffil
H^*
I
.fTN
ri

y

Vc>

^= 4 ~^
x

[

c.|ku.

i-^-^u-^O-,
ixx

x/ /^W
^

hoMvvw*'
.. *

j

*<x. ..xx

.

III

T
A

VW****r

4&.

page of Champollion's Dictionnairc J&gyptien.

Paris, 1842.

Introduction.

xxix

&=
|II
1

>?"
-1Mvi/>

III rtcnfcio

>ufaA

.

G.

7

i

sll

g

,

M

ne-rtcu ner
^,

4ou

^^

oo

k&S

.

(j.

la^.

fl\
I

g,'^"
-"^JI

i

r^4.

29
A-l^t

uo
,

C

AA^AVW

.-

'

<u?W-- CAvA %_ "^^
*
i

'
'

<

.

Tajopir,

B

;

ITATTe

("OOTIT)

tl/
j

AVi^vvwAT

;

<?

"

TTATT6

(OOTIT) ; f^^awvv*.**-,
III

^
gArlU-ATOI

oJ=fv_ n (iTTfc ^
-

III

(^tVtM^^!^MVl^X>^^VcyiVU^
-voe^

'*

^

A

page of Champollion's Dictionnaire Egyptien.

Paris, 1842.

XXX

Introduction.

Such was the arrangement
ChampollionFigeac
accepts the

of

words

in

the model which

arrangement
of the " Scala."

Champollion-Figeac took as a guide for the arrangement of words in his brother's Egyptian Dictionary, and he asks the question L'exp6rience ou le raisonnement indiquaient ils une autre
'

methode

Experience, he says, suggests a single example only, the Chinese, but having described at some length the namely differences that exist between the Chinese and Egyptian languages,
?

"

He

rejects

the Chinese

arrangement
of characters.

and a similitude between these two languages did exist originally they do so no longer. The Chinese Dictionary must not be employed as the model for a Hieroglyphic Dictionary, only the Coptic Scala is any use for this purpose. Champollion-Figeac then goes on to mention that another system has been proposed and even tried, namely that " advocated by Samuel Birch in his Sketch of a Hieroglyphical Dictionary." Having examined the Preface to this work he " says, Though the specimen, which I owe to the courtesy of Mr.
he decides that even
if

analogies

Birch,

is brief, it

seems to

me

to be sufficient to
this scholar.

defect in the general plan adopted by characters are divided into vowel characters

make clear the The phonetic

and consonantal

characters

the symbolic or ideographic characters are separated and form a section by themselves. He who would search for
;

He

discusses Birch's plan
rejects it

and

the value of one of the eight hundred Egyptian characters would then be obliged to know first of all whether it is a symbolic or

phonetic character, and when the character forms one of this second series, to know also whether its value is that of a vowel
or a consonant, that
is

to say,

to

know beforehand

all

that he

seeks to learn in the Dictionary. The general table proposed by Mr. Birch will undeubtedly facilitate his searchings, but would it

not be more advantageous to spare students
searching the vowel
;

(i)

the labour of

the trouble of finding the human eye belonging to the arms belonging to the vowel A, the leg belonging I, to the consonant B, the two arms raised belonging to the con(2)

the hand belonging to the consonant T, the mouth belonging to the consonant R, the head full-faced belonging to the and (3) the inextricable confusion of aspirated consonant &

sonant

K,

;

forms and expressions that results from the mixing-up of the members of the human body with quadrupeds, and fish and flowers ? On the other hand, would not all the analogous characters which
the natural or rational system would write in the same series, or the members of the human body, or animals, or vegetables, placed
together and each species grouped in a single chapter, characterise more clearly a system which is truly natural and, in consequence,

Introduction.

xxxi
jje pleads for Birch's suffrage for

preferable to

any other

?

This
MT

is

the actual system which was

adopted by the author
it

of our Dictionnaire Hieroglyphique,
T>-11

and

is

necessary to
1

suffrage.
[of

...

hope that Mr. Birch will not deny to it his u s brother's of the In the general order divisions system,

the Dictionnaire] the characters are placed according to the heaven before order of merit of the object which they represent man before all other animated the stars which appear therein
;

;

creatures
of

;

human

the products of the divine creation before the products invention plants before objects of art and fantastic
;

emblems.

Finally, the whole before its parts, and these even in champolliona certain order of relative pre-eminence, which is regulated by Figeac ..... describes his Each hiero- nat ur al and the customs or opinions of the world. " rational glyphic character is followed by the groups of which it is the
. .
..

.

.

.

primitive character, the key-character, and in the arrangement of these groups, the order of priority adopted for the general Moreclassification of the characters has been followed.
. . .

over, this order for the second character

the third, the fourth, etc., just as is and fourth letter of the words of our dictionaries arranged in the 2 order of the alphabet."

followed equally for done for the second, third
is

system may have been from Champollion's point of view, there is no doubt that the beginner and student with only a limited knowledge of The "natural " 11 * hieroglyphs would find it very difficult to get from his Dictionary

However

"

natural

"

and

"

rational

"

this

1

f

help in reading even an ordinary historical inscription, or arrangement 1*1 a formula from the Book of the Dead. This will be apparent to ijjjjjf the reader if he will examine the extract from it which is printed contemporary

much

^

1

even after making due allowance for the imperfect knowledge of the interpretation of hieroglyphs which EgypAt all events Champollion's system was tologists possessed in 1832. not adopted by the Egyptologists of the day, though all admitted his Dictionnaire to be a fine monument of research and learning.

on pp.

xxviii, xxix,

Egyptologists-

Sketch of a Hieroglyphical Dictionary," Birch stated that he did not intend to proceed with the publicaIn the Preface to his
tion of his

"

work until the second part of Champollion's Grammaire figyptienne had appeared. This decision is easily understood and it is only natural that he should wait to see what further
details
of

Champollion's incomplete works might be contained

in

manuscripts

which

Champollion- Figeac

fast as possible.

appeared in
1

The last fascicule of 1841, and Champollion's

was publishing as the Grammaire figyptienne
Dictionnaire Egyptian in
*

Birch finds " the natural^

^

r

1C

ste

^

unpractical.

Preface of Champollion-Figeac, pp. xxviii and xxix.

Ibid., p. xxxii.

XXX11
1842,

Introduction.

contemporary Lepsius spent some years in digesting these works. Birch told me more than forty years ago that the more he studied the monuments, and the more

and Birch and

his great

he copied hieroglyphic and hieratic papyri, the more he became " " natural and rational convinced that Champollion's system of arranging words in the Egyptian Dictionary was hopelessly
respect for Champollion's learning " " and ability, but he could not give his suffrage to the Dictionnaire as Champollion-Figeac hoped he would. In the end he decided
unpractical.

He had profound

He

once and for
finally

all

that in continuing his lexicographical labours he

adopts a phonetic

must adopt a purely phonetic, i.e., alphabetic arrangement, even " " though it implied the rejection of the ideophonetic arrangement alphabetic which he himself had proposed in 1838. Moreover, his own arrangement and rejects study of the Sallier and Anastasi Papyri, which the British Museum his own acquired about that time, convinced him of the fact that the time ideophonetic system. for the publication of a really useful Egyptian Dictionary had not Material out of which a dictionary might be compiled yet come. Birch, Leemans and existed in abundance, but it was unpublished. What was most Lepsius begin to publish the wanted was good copies of texts on which scholars in every country Egyptian could work, and the Trustees of the British Museum rendered
texts.

The Leyden
Papyri.

Egyptology great service when they published the wonderfully good copies of the Sallier and Anastasi Papyri, made by Mr. Nether1 Dr. Leemans urged the clift under the superintendence of Birch. Government of the Netherlands to publish the monuments and 2 papyri at Leyden, and they wisely did so, and Lepsius put an end to vague talk about the Book of the Dead when he published
a facsimile
of of

The Turin Book of
the Dead.

Recension
scholar,

the famous Turin Codex, containing the Saite this important work. Further, the last-named the
the

having persuaded
collecting despatched to
of

Prussian

Government

of

the

importance

Egypt, was the work, and
Egyptologists
The
"Denkmaler." "

that
able

in inscriptions fast-perishing country in 1842 to carry out

so

was

to

place

at
his

the
great

disposal

of

throughout

the

world

Corpus

of

Egyptian texts and papyri, Nubian Denkmaler." 3
1

inscriptions,

etc., called the

Papyri in Hieroglyphic and Hieratic Characters, etc., in the British Museum. Character with prefatory London, 1844, fol. (2) Select Papyri in the Hieratic remarks [by S. Birch]. London, 1844, fol. A mass of valuable material was published by Sharpe in his Egyptian Inscriptions from the British Museum and
(i)
;

other sources.
1

i

London, 1837-41. tigyptiens du Musee d'Antiquites des Pays-Bas a Leide [Parts and 2 contain facsimiles of Monuments and Papyri]. Leyden, 1841-2. * Denkmaler aus Aegypten und Aethiopien, 12 Bande, large folio, 1849-59.

Monuments

Introduction.

xxxiii

BIRCH'S DICTIONARY OF HIEROGLYPHICS.
Birch's decision to adopt a purely alphabetic arrangement in his Egyptian Dictionary was induced largely by the results of the carried
careful study of the alphabetic hieroglyphs which Edward Hincks out after the appearance of Champollion's Dictionnaire

Whilst making this study he was in frequent communication with Birch, who was greatly impressed with his clearEgyptien.
ness of thought and the ease with which he recognised the difficulties of the problem, and found their true solution. Birch

Hincks's
researcnes
-

was

Egyptian characters for the first volume of Bunsen's "Aegyptens Stelle," and the matter for the last three Sections in it, and, judging from Bunsen's
engaged
2

at that time

in preparing a list of

1

remark,

3

Birch's official duties left

him very

little leisure for

the
Birch begins
Dictionary of
Hieroglyphics,

compilation of his Dictionary.
his investigation in

Hincks published the results of 1847,' and in that year Birch, as he himself
slips for his

told me, to

began to write the

Egyptian Dictionary,

and arrange them alphabetically in boxes. The work of publishing and reading new texts occupied him for several years, but at length the large mass of material which he had collected Therejustified him in considering the publication of his work. two difficult questions Was the Dictionary to be upon arose the
:

printed or lithographed
publication
?

?

print it It might, of course, be lithoof Egyptian type in existence. but that pre-supposed the writing out of the whole graphed,

To

would undertake the expense of was impossible, for there was no fount

Who

Dictionary on transfer paper by Birch himself, a work that would As no immediate Typographical require a vast amount of time and labour. c solution of the difficulty seemed possible, Birch continued to
write slips and revise his manuscript.

Meanwhile Bunsen had published further additions to voluminous "Historical Investigation into Egypt's Place
1

his
in

This

in the first
2

contained about 830 characters, and was printed on eight plates volume of Bunsen's work (Hamburg and Gotha, 1845. 8vo).
list

und Bunsen thanks his friends for their help (Vorrede, p. xxvi, Vol. I) am Britischen Museum (in welchem ein grosser Theil der drei Samuel Birch letzten Abschnitte des ersten Buches geschrieben ist), sagen wir Dank mit
freudigen Wiinschen."

"

Ein vollstandiges Worterbuch des Hieroglyphenschatzes, mit alien Mannigdes Textes der entscheidenden faltigkeiten der Darstellung und mit Anfiihrung die gelehrte Welt von Herr Birch erwarten, sobald seine amtlichen Stellen, darf Beschaftigungen ihm die Mussc dazu gewahren (Vol. I, p. 646). 4 See his paper, An attempt to ascertain the number, names and powers of the
3

on the establishment of the Hieroglyphic ancient Egyptian Alphabet, grounded in the use of phonetic characters in the Transactions of the Royal of a new principle Irish Academy. Dublin, 1847. 4to.
letters

C

XXXIV
An
English

Introduction.

Universal History," which excited general interest not only on the
Continent, but in England, and an English edition was called for. Negotiations with Messrs. Longman were entered into, presumably

edition of

Bunsen's "
Stelle
for.

Aegyptens "

called

by Bunsen himself, and the outcome of them was that, at a very heavy cost, they undertook to cast a fount of hieroglyphic type in order to print Birch's Egyptian Sign-List, Grammar, Dictionary and Chrestomathy as essential portions of the English edition 1 Thus a firm of of the first and fifth volumes of Bunsen's work.
publishers undertook to perform, at their own private expense, a task which abroad would have been heavily subsidised by the Government. The designs for the bold, handsome type (see a speci-

A

fount of

hieroglyphic

type cast in London.

the Dictionary on p. xxxvii) were drawn by Mr. Joseph Bonomi, the matrices were cut by Mr. L. Martin, and the casting was carried out by Mr. Branston, all under Birch's direction.

men page of

When

the printing of Birch's Egyptian Dictionary began been unable to find out, but I remember his saying that

I
it

have
took

nearly three years to pass the sheets through the press, even after the greater number of the types were cast and ready for use. " The English translation of the fifth volume of Egypt's Place
in Universal History

"

appeared

in the first half of the year 1867,

and the
Birch edits the fifth volume of

date stamp of the copy in the British Museum It was seen through the press by Birch reads Ju[ly] 67." after the death of Bunsen and Cottrell, the English translator,
official

"

n

Bunsen's work.

and

in the Preface Birch says that

"

a few words are required to

upon and the introduction of certain portions which are not to be it, found in the German Edition." The first 122 pages were revised by Bunsen, who was enabled to use the English translation of the Turin Codex of the Book of the Dead which Birch had made and
placed in his hands.

indicate the additional labours which have been bestowed

The Hieroglyphic Grammar, Chrestomathy
original plan of the

and Dictionary, which according to the
1

work

Writing at Highwood on September 27th, 1847, Bunsen says in the " This English edition owes many Postscript to the first English edition of Vol. I, valuable remarks and additions to my learned friend, Mr. Samuel Birch, particularly

That I in the grammatical, lexicographic, and mythological part. have been able to make out of the collection of Egyptian roots, printed in the German edition, a complete hieroglyphical dictionary, is owing to him. To him also belong the references to the monumental evidence for the signification of an
Egyptian word, wherever the proof exhibited in Champollion's dictionary or grammar is not clear or satisfactory. Without any addition to the bulk of the volume, and without any incumbrance to the text, the work may now be said to contain the only complete Egyptian grammar and dictionary, as well as the only
in short, existing collection and interpretation of all the hieroglyphical signs all that a general scholar wants to make himself master of the hieroglyphic system
;

by studying the monuments."

Introduction.

xxxv

were to form parts of the fifth volume, were not completed when Bunsen died on November 28th, 1860. The unfinished translation of the comparative vocabularies was completed by Birch and
Dr. Rieu, Assistant Keeper of Oriental Manuscripts in the British The Museum, who also inserted Bunsen's additions and corrections, vocabularies
'

Birch's translation of the

Book

of the

Dead, together with his completed by
'

Introduction,
fills

fills

209 pages (pp. 125-333), the Egyptian Dictionary Ricu

250 pages (pp. 337-586), and the Hieroglyphic
fill

Grammar and

original 153 pages (pp. 589-741). Chrestomathy matter .supplied by him to the fifth volume fills 612 pages, or nearly three-quarters of the whole volume. The number of entries on a page of the Egyptian Dictionary averages eighteen, and the total

Thus the

Birch's

number of entries is therefore about " The Dictionary," Birch says
in its

4,500.
in his Preface,

volume.

"
is

phonetic the words being placed under the phonetic arrangement, It is important value[s] of the signs at the time of compilation.
as Egyptologists give a different power to a The ideographic and few signs, or regard others as polyphone[s]. to
this,

remember

determinative hieroglyphics, having been already given in the first volume, 1 have not been repeated in this, and the student

must seek them in their appropriate places. It is also to be borne in mind that the meaning of all Egyptian words has not yet been determined, and that the researches of Egyptologists continue to
enrich the

number
found
is

of interpreted words.

A

reference to the place

given with each word, but it was not possible, the limits of this work, to give in every instance without exceeding the name of the scholar who discovered its meaning [here follows

where

it is

" I have, together with Place," Vol. I, p. 503), Mr. Birch, submitted to the test of accurate criticism all the hieroglyphical signs hitherto collected and explained, and have classified each of them in its proper
1

Bunsen says

("

Egypt's

[The general arrangement is laid down in At the same time I have requested that gentleman to add his own the text.] valuable remarks to this collection, so as to complete and correct it. Through his assistance I am enabled to give, not only a more critical, but also a
place, according to that arrangement.

...

more complete exposition of the hieroglyphical signs, than has hitherto been embodied in previous works, all of which are very expensive, and some very

Where the Grammar or Dictionary of Champollion is not quoted, the and interpretations are supplied by Mr. Birch from other authorities or his signs The arrangement is the natural one, proposed and own researches.
rare.
. . .

viz., adopted by Champollion, in the early stages of the study of hieroglyphics human forms, animals from the of astronomical or geographical objects signs
: ;

quadruped down to the worm
yet undeciphered." B. DETERMINATIVES,
C. II, 135 characters.

The
201 D.

List

plants, stones, instruments, etc., and signs as A. IDEOGRAPHICS, 890 characters. contains
:

characters.

C.

PHONETICS,

C.

I,

153

characters

;

MIXED CHARACTERS, 70

characters.

C 2

xxxvi
Contemporary mention of Hincks,
Egyptologists,

Introduction.

Goodwin and Le Page Renouf

in

England,

chabas, E. de Rouge, Deveria in France, H. Brugsch, Diimichen, Lauth, Lepsius and Pleyte in Germany, as being the men to whom

The principally due]. advantage of [Messrs. Longmans'] hieroglyphic type to the present volume cannot be too highly appreciated, as it has rendered it
the advance of the study of Egyptology
is

practicable to print the Egyptian Dictionary, the Grammar, and the Chrestomathy in a form which renders the study of the

.

opinion of his Dictionary of that of

hieroglyphs accessible both to the student and general enquirer. The Dictionary is the only one hitherto printed in this country, nor has any hieroglyphical dictionary appeared elsewhere, except

Champollion, published in 1841 [read 1842], which contained only a few of. the principal words. Its phonetic arrangement will, It has it is hoped, render it particularly easy of consultation.

been a great labour to compile and print it, and the execution of Other Egyptologists, indeed, it has been a task of many years. have attached vocabularies to their labours on particular inscriptions, but no dictionary on a large scale has as yet been attempted, although the absolute want of one has been long felt." This
dated April isth, 1867. The publication of the first Egyptian Dictionary arranged on phonetic, i.e., alphabetic, principles, and printed in hieroglyphic type, was a great triumph
Preface
is

for English

Egyptology and the craft of the typographer, and to Birch the compiler and Spottiswoode the printer, and Longmans the publishers, every Egyptologist owes a debt of gratitude. But it is quite impossible to hide the fact that the inclusion
of Birch's

Birch's

Egyptian Dictionary in the fifth volume of the English translation was a great misfortune for the Dictionary itself and
f or

Egyptian
falls

"flat."

Egyptology for whom the work was primarily There was an interval of seven years between the publication of the fourth and fifth volumes of the English translaintended.

^e beginner in

and there seems to be no doubt that public interest in Bunsen's scheme of chronology drooped when its author died in 1860, the year which saw the appearance of the fourth volume, and was practically dead when the fifth volume was published in 1867. According to Birch, " the volume fell flat," and its editor and publishers were greatly Whether the edition was a small one or not I have disappointed. no evidence to show, but it was certainly the fact that for some reason or other copies of the volume were difficult to get in the " seventies." It was said at the time that the publishers, early " " dissatisfied with the sales, had of the sheets being disposed
tion of Aegyptens Stelle in der Weltgeschichte,

Introduction.

xxxvn

DICTION \RY OF HIEROGLYPHICS.
MA
m&tt.
fold.

423
S

ME
Open, unwind, on Br M Ixvii 2.4 6
m&khi. Balance B. M.
S.

r

mat

t
-5.

Unfold

L

T

mnkk

i I

Balance
125 9

P

SB.

127;

L T

m/cf
L.

Unfold unwind.
ix

mt'Mia

Go

E R 6655

T

17

5>i

A Cn ^k J
JFV<J!kUi

f

J

T

malm Road D Hi 5.
Dr

L.

au'tkha S. c

Balance

B M.
Balance

A JTV
%>
t

ma

t

Many

M

li.

61

P. Br
16.

,

L.

T

1

W
JBv
I

\

,,-i(a

Spine
4

L

T

xxxix
I

_JTV%

IDS

ma/iAa. Ba lance P Br. 217,
L.

T

I.

I

malm.

Rope, pole
89. S.
1

L.

T
Balance

xxxm
stick

Br 3i7; L.

T

Ch

I

d

89 5

M- d'Or

p. 34.

yW
mntai.

m/ai
82.9.

r.

Girdle.

P- S. 118;

L.T

^IfeM m.

JFV

m&kha.

-SV

Strangle.

S

P

cxi. 17. mt'tkhau. Despoil, strangle,

Tie.

L.

T

82. 4.

JFV i-SV V
T
xl

.mJ 4*1. m.
I

kidnap.

Goodwin, R.A

1861, p. 133.

mat en.
109.9

Road. L.

mdkhai. Balance

C. 73

mat

Pass

E. R. 6655.

makken.

Vessel, boat. L. T. xxxvui. 106. 3

it&t

t.

castle. 145. e

Cabin, foreL. T. Ixi.
;

m&sh. Archer

E S

866

Ixxiv. 153 9.

A-~w.

y

I

^
A

mAtennu. Road, path. Ch. P. H.
221.

A

m&sha.
xiii. 1.

Walk.

D. O.

miitai. A mercenary. L. xlvi. 600. c.

K.

*^^

m&sht. Battle, slaughter L. D. iv. 90. a.

mutai.

mercenary.

L. K.

vl

maa.

Come (?). M.

d.

C

xlvi. 603. a.

xxi. hor. 2.

matab.t.

Hatch. E. R. 9900; L. T. xxxvi. 99. 17.
ma-tabu. Plank,
hatch. L. T. XX. ; xvi. 99.

mofi.

Neck.

D. HO.

masliau. (UncerS. P. tain.)
tliv. 7.

17;xlv. 123.3.

?

*iJ

I

maiabtt. Plank, hatch. 9900. p. 9.

E. R.

U
L. T.

mefka.

Copper.

D.

140.

mata.

Phallus.

Ixxix. 164. 12.

me/ibid). Humble. M. ccxx. See hbi.

A

page of Birch's Dictionary of Hieroglyphics.

London, 1867.

xxxviii
of a large

Introduction.

number

of copies.

The natural

result

was that when

people found out that the volume contained Birch's Dictionary and Grammar and Chrestomathy the copies that found their
into the market fetched relatively very high prices, or at all events prices which effectively placed the book beyond the reach of the ordinary student. When I attended Birch's Egyptian

way

Bunsen's

fifth

tomb'of
Birch's

1875-76 and needed the book urgently, I was obliged to trace each page of it on a separate sheet of tracing paper, omitting the references, and when these sheets were bound I
classes
in

Hieroglyphics

^h

used them for some years with great benefit. Moreover, the volume of the English translation of Bunsen's work formed a

veritable tomb for Birch's Dictionary. The title-page of it sets " " forth quite clearly that the Historical Investigation was by Bunsen, and that it was translated from the German by Charles " H. Cottrell, Esq., M.A., and that it contains Additions by
last

Samuel Birch, LL.D." But who could possibly imagine from this remark that Birch's contribution was 594 pages, i.e., nearly three-quarters of the whole volume, or that his contribution included an Egyptian Dictionary, the first ever published

arranged on phonetic principles (!), and containing about 4,500 entries of Egyptian words, and names of gods and places, with references and translations, and an Egyptian Grammar and
Or, again, take the case of the student who wants to consult these works and who, hearing that copies of them are to

Chrestomathy

?

be seen in the British Museum Library, goes to the Reading Room to see them. He turns up the entry Birch, Samuel, LL.D., of the British Museum, in the Great Catalogue, but fails to find any mention
of the Dictionary of Hieroglyphics or Grammar and Chrestomathy, because they are not mentioned in any one of the columns of names All that he will of the other books and papers which Birch wrote. find connecting Birch with an Egyptian Dictionary is the entry, Sketch of a Hieroglyphical Dictionary, London, 1838," and unless " " he receives further instruction he will conclude that the Sketch

"

Birch's

published in 1838 is useless to him, and that Birch's Egyptian Dietionary never appeared. The same is the case with Birch's transla-

the

Hieroglyphics.

^ on f tne of the Dead, the first ever made and published, of Dead and which also appeared in the fifth volume of " Egypt's Place," and his List of Hieroglyphic Characters which appeared in the first volume,
with plates of characters, and secondly with the hieroglyphic characters printed in the new type. The only mention of Birch
first

Bk

in the
is

Great Catalogue in connection with the Book of the Dead contained in the title of the Trustees' publication of the texts

Introduction.

xxxix

on the
lives

coffin

generations of
in

The fault lies not with any of the the learned and devoted men who have spent their
of

Amamu.

compiling that wonderful Great Catalogue, with its millions of entries of books in every printed language of the world,

but with those who buried in their

own books

Birch's greatest
his

works so effectually that they have no mention under

name

in

the authors' great Book of Life, the British Museum Catalogue. In his admirable Bibliography, The Literature of Egypt and the Soudan, 2 vols., London, 1886, 4to, Prince Ibrahim Hilmy rightly
of the Book of the Dead, and the and the Hieroglyphic Grammar under But even so, he refers the the entry Birch, Samuel, LL.D., etc. reader for particulars of these works to the entry Bunsen, C. C. J.

mentioned the translation

Dictionary of Hieroglyphics

HEINRICH BRUGSCH AND HIS

"

HIEROGLYPHISCH-DEMOTISCHES
in der

WORTERBUCH."
The publication
of

Bunsen's Aegyptens

Stelle

Welt-

geschichte in 1845 fired the imagination of a young German called Heinrich Brugsch, 1 who was at that time a pupil in the Real Brugsch's

Gymnasium

at Cologne,

and he devoted himself ardently

to the demotic.

study of the Egyptian inscriptions in the demotic character. In 1849 he published the paper, Die demotische Schrift der alien Aegypter

und

ihre

Monumente,

in the Zeitschrift of the

German

Oriental

Society (Bd. Ill, pp. 262-272), and in 1850 he received his Doctorate His editions of from the University of Berlin for his Thesis De Natura et Indole demotic texts

Linguae Popular is Aegyptiorum, Berlin (Diimmler, 1850, 8vo). In the same year he published Die Inschrift von Rosette, nach ihrem Aegyptisch-demotischen Texte sprachlich und sachlich erkldrt, with

an Appendix containing a series of hitherto unpublished demotic texts. In 1851 he published the hieroglyphic text of the Rosetta 2 Stone, with a Hieroglyphic-Coptic-Latin vocabulary and a list of
hieroglyphic characters, and after a Mission to Egypt in 1853-54 His Grammar
3 Ten years later he published his famous Grammaire Demotique. 4 he published his epoch-making work on the Rhind Papyri, and proved himself to be an expert in translating very difficult hieratic f

demotic,

and demotic texts. Brugsch did not confine his studies to demotic, and between 1855 and 1865 he was engaged in drawing up a
1

Born and died

in Berlin (February i8th, 1827

September Qtb,

1894).

1 3

Berlin, 1851. 4to. Inscriptio Rosettana Hieroglyphica. Grammaire Demotique, contenant les Principes Generaux de la Langne
Berlin, 1855.
hieratisch

et

de I'Ecriture Populaire des Anciens Egyptians.

4to.
iibersetzt

Henry Rhind's Zwei Bilingue Papyri, und herausgegeben. Leipzig, 1865. 4to.
4

und demotisch,

xl

Introduction.
1

His mission to
Persia.

History of Ancient Egypt under its native kings, and in pubHe was attached to lishing a series of geographical texts, etc. the Mission to Persia of the Baron Minutoli in 1850-51, and served
2

of the official duties attached to

as Prussian Vice-Consul in Cairo from 1864 to 1866, but in spite these posts he managed to find

time to undertake the compilation of a Hieroglyphic Dictionary. It is more than probable that he knew that Birch was engaged on a similar task, but if he had this knowledge, it did not prevent

him from making arrangements for the publication of his work. That Birch knew of these arrangements is quite certain, for his
Race
for

priority

between Brugsch and
Birch.

publisher. scholar naturally wished to be the first in the field with his Egyptian Dictionary, so that he might claim the credit of being the first to publish a really large collection of ancient Egyp-

name appears
Each

in the list of subscribers issued

by the

words arranged alphabetically. In this race for priority Birch was the winner, for he dated his short Preface to the fifth " " volume of on April I3th, 1867, and his whole Egypt's Place In the other case only the Dictionary was then printed off.
tian
first

volume of Brugsch's Hieroglyphic-Demotic Dictionary, confl,

^\ and *|, was printed off at that time, and the publisher's advertisement on the cover is dated " Ende April 1867," though Brugsch's Preface is dated Marz 1867.
taining the letters "v\,
_
a,

The Hieroglyphic-Demotic Dictionary
Brugsch's Hieroglyphic

3

of

Brugsch

is,

with

the

exception
first

of

the

Introduction,

lithographed

throughout.

The

Demotic
Dictionary.

volumes form the Dictionary proper and contain 1,707 pages, and the last three form the Supplement, and contain 1,418 pages. The number of words treated in the
four
is

not counting the additions in the Supplement, which were derived from newly published texts. Whilst writing out his Dictionary for the lithographer, Brugsch's

Dictionary proper

4,637,

object seems to have been to make the work as large as possible. He states his views on points of Egyptian Grammar at great but unequal length, and many of his paragraphs are filled with
1
2

Histoire d'Agypte sous les Rois indigenes.

Paris, 1859.

Geographische Inschriften Altiigyptischer Denkmiiler, Bande I-III, Leipzig, Die Geographic der Aegypter nach den Denkmalern. Leipzig, 1860. 1857-60
;

4to.
3

The

full title

reads

:

Hieroglyphisch-Demotisches

WMerbuch

enthaltend in

wissenschaftlicher Anordnung die Gebrduchlichsten Worter und Gruppen der heiligen und der Volks-Sprache und Schrift der alien Aegypter nebst deren Erklarung
in Franzosischer, Deutscher
schaft mit den entsprechenden

und Arabischer Sprache und Angabe ihrer VerwandWMern des Koptischen und der Semitische Idiome, 7
;

Ba'ude, Leipzig, 1867-1882, 4to, Vol. I, 1867 Vol. V, 1880 ; Vol. VI, 1881 ; Vol. VII, 1882.

Vols. II-IV, 1868

;

supplement.

Introduction.

xli

by translations and wordy work resembles an Encyclocomments. In some respects paedia of Egyptology rather than a Dictionary, and contains a great deal of information which, it seems to me, should have been given elsewhere. As no publisher could afford to defray the cost of printing the Dictionary, even on the Continent, where great scholarly works are often subsidized by the Government, it was decided to reproduce Brugsch's manuscript by lithography, which Brugsch's in those days was a tolerably inexpensive method of publication and Brugsch undertook to write the transfers for the lithographer knowledge of with his own hand. Thus he was given practically a free hand Egyptology, by his publisher, and a Dictionary containing 3,125 pages is the The amount of Egyptological knowledge which he disresult. plays in this truly great work is marvellous, and his familiarity with the contents of the most difficult texts, whether hieroglyphic, He was the greatest Egyphieratic or demotic, is phenomenal. tologist that Germany had produced, and his energy and zeal and devotion and power of work must ever command our warmest admiration. Brugsch, like Birch, arranged the words in his Hieroglyphic Dictionary alphabetically, and it is an interesting fact that both scholars, apparently independently, came to the " " natural and rational conclusion that Champollion's system of He rejects must be rejected. Birch, as we know from his Champolhons arrangement " Preface to the fifth volume of Egypt's Place," had no high rational-"
extracts from Egyptian texts followed
his
;

opinion of Champollion's Dictionnaire Egyptien as a Dictionary, " for he says that it contained only a few of the principal words."

arran g ement

-

Brugsch dedicated

his Dictionary to the

Manes

of

Champollion,

and in his Introduction says that Champollion's Dictionary, which was published five and twenty years ago, after its author's death, under the name of Dictionnaire Egyptien, could and can lay claim to-day at the very least to this name. He goes on to say that it was published without the will and intention of the immortal French scholar, and that it consists of little more than an epitome of the words and groups in his Grammaire Egyptienne, and that it contains mistakes of which the master, had he been alive, would never have allowed himself to be guilty. 1
.

Brugsch's

Pinion ( Champollion Egyptian
Dlctionar y-

s

Das unter dem Namen eines Dictionnaire Egyptien vor fiinf und zwanzig nach dem Tode Champollion's veroffentliche Worterbuch konnte, und Jahren kann am allerwenigsten heut zu Tage, Anspruch auf diesen Namen machen.
1

"

Ohne Absicht und Willen des unsterblichen
entha.lt es

franzosischen Gelehrten publicir beinahe nur einen Auszug der Worter und Gruppen der Grammaire Egyptienne, dazu mit Irrthumern, deren sich niemals der lebende Mcister schuldig
,

gemacht haben wiirde."

Einleitung, p. III.

xlii

Introduction.

Whilst Birch was preparing the manuscript of his Dictionary

Birch

contemplates a second
edition of his Dictionary of

Hieroglyphics.

and seeing the sheets through the press, other Egyptologists, e.g., Goodwin, E. de Rouge, Chabas, Deveria, Diimichen, Lepsius and Pleyte were actively engaged in publishing and translating hieroglyphic, hieratic and demotic texts. And long before he had finished printing his Dictionary, Birch had come to the conclusion that he must prepare a second edition in which he could give all the new words and forms that appeared in the newly published texts. As he read these texts he noted every word and form that ought to be in the new edition, and he continued to write slips for many years. Those who have visited him in his room in the British Museum may remember the glass this always stood in box containing slips for this new edition More than one front of his inkstand and was added to daily. publisher was ready to publish the new edition of his Dictionary, but his multitudinous duties and advancing years prevented him from reading all the texts that were published. And he did not see that if ever he was to publish the new edition he must at some time or other cease from the writing of slips and adding to his manuscript, and so he rejected the advice both of his publisher and his friends, and continued to write ever more and more slips.
for the printer,
;

Maspero's
edition oi

the Pyramid Texts.

In 1882 Maspero began to publish the hieroglyphic inscriptions from the Pyramids of Sakkarah in the Recueil de Travaux, and

Egyptian text similar to passages in the funerary texts on the coffin of Amamu, which he was preparing for publication by the Trustees. Naturally
in of

them Birch found whole paragraphs

he was anxious to include
of the

in his

new

edition as

many

as possible

words and forms from these very ancient texts, and he set to work to read them and to extract from them additional matter for his Dictionary. He found his task more difficult than he imagined it would be, for though he doubted the accuracy of many of the readings of Maspero's text, he had no means in the
squeezes whereby to control shape of photographs or paper them. Moreover, he was seventy years of age and his health was failing. But he struggled on gallantly and continued to write
Birch dies and slips for
leaves his

"

"

manuscript for the second
edition unfinished.

was certain he would live to see) until death overtook him on December 26th, When his books and literary effects were being sold 1885.
the

new

edition of his Dictionary (which he

several boxes containing many thousands of slips were put up to be bid for as a separate lot, and a bidder bought them
for

ten

shillings.

Thus

the

labour

of

twenty years

was

wasted.

Introduction.

xliii

PIERRET'S

"

VOCABULAIRE HIEROGLYPHIQUE."
Dictionary of Hiero-

The

difficulty of obtaining copies of Birch's

glyphics, and the expense of both that work and Brugsch's Worterbuch practically left the students of the ancient Egyptian

language without a dictionary.

The

first

scholar

who made any

serious attempt to help the beginner and the advanced student out of their difficulty was Paul Pierret, Conservateur adjoint

des Antiquites Egyptiennes au Musee du Louvre, and he set to work to compile the handy and comparatively inexpensive
Vocabulaire Hieroglyphique, 1 which so many students have found It consists of 759 lithographed to be a useful book of reference.
Pierrot's

pages in which the words are arranged alphabetically, and an index to all the French words by which the hieroglyphic words are translated in the volume, which fills forty-eight double-

columned pages.
royal

a condensed form, the substance of the Dictionaries of Birch and Brugsch, and most of the 987
It contains, in

names which Lepsius published in his Konigsbuch der alien Aegypter, Berlin, 1858, fol., and most of the 2,000 geographical names given by Brugsch in his Dictionnaire Geographique, Leipzig,
1877,
fol.
2

In his Preface Pierret calls attention to the fact that
Inclusion of

Brugsch's Dictionary cost 600 francs, and this was without the
Siipplement,

which cost about 500 francs more when

it

was

geographical names, names in his Vocabulaire by pointing out what every one has found who has tried to use the Dictionnaire Geographique, how
justifies
difficult it is to find

completed in 1882.

He

his

inclusion

of

He
but

" a given name in that merveille d'erudition." " claims no special merit for his Vocabulaire, and says, Mon
est

de fournir aux commensants un moyen d'aborder directement les textes, et a tous un manuel commode et pratique." There is no doubt that he succeeded in his aim.
"

SlMEONE LEVl'S

VOCABOLARIO GEROGLIFICO COPTO-EBRAICO."

For a few years after the appearance of the last volume of Brugsch's Worterbuch in 1882 no attempt was made to publish in a collected form the lexicographical material that could be
collected from the editions of hitherto unpublished texts, which

were appearing frequently in England, France, Germany, Russia and Italy. But meanwhile this material was being diligently
1

Vocabulaire Hieroglyphique comprenant
et

les

mots de

la

Langue,

les

Noms

geographiques, divins, royaux 8vo.
*

historiques, classes alphabetiquement.

Paris, 1875.

His Supplement to

this

work, containing 1,420 pages, appeared in 1879-80.

xliv

Introduction.

collected

by one scholar

at least

who was

dissatisfied

with the

existing Egyptian Dictionaries, and was determined to publish a new one. This was Simeone Levi, an Italian Egyptologist, who

was
Levi's

well

known
1

for the

very useful

list

of hieratic characters

he published in 1880.

Under the
'

title
i-

which of Pa Uatch-ur en Metchut

EgyptianItalian

/^l^

^"IK^I^

T

^

L /wwv

A ~")^''

e ->

The Great Sea of Words,

Dictionary.

he began to publish a Coptic-Hebrew Hieroglyphic Vocabulary with translations of the hieroglyphic words in Italian and numerous
quotations of Coptic and Hebrew words which he held to be 8 cognate to the ancient Egyptian words.

The Vocabolario proper consists of six parts folio, which were published in 1887-88 and contain 1,705 lithographed doublethe Supplement consists of two parts, and columned pages Part I was published in 1889, and Part II contains 696 pages
; ;

Levi holds

In a very closely written Preface, which fills 30 pages, Signor Levi discusses the grammar and the structure of the ancient Egyptian language, which he treats as though the speech that is
in 1894.

Egyptian to
be a Semitic
language.

revealed to us by the hieroglyphic, hieratic and demotic texts belonged to the Semitic family of languages. It was a mistake

on

his part to

do

this, for
;

he assumed to be a fact that which has

never been proved to him Egyptian, Coptic and Hebrew are He adopted substantially forms of one and the same language. an unusual arrangement of the alphabet, placing h rO and h
y.

after tch

~Y and

t

<=>

,

or
|,

and

t

^^>

after sh

rm, and kh
:

(x)

and

T at the

end of the alphabet,

etc.

Thus the arrangement

and the values

of the letters of his alphabet are as follows

(|a-M or|.
or
His Egyptian-

a or

\\

u
ur

o

or

ua

Hebrew
alphabet.

r,l

sh =
2,T-

a?,

o,

s=
|,
/i,

t

= n, D-

d =
k 3.

i.

^
g -

z
a-

rah = n" n>3
'

j(h

= n-

Uq-p.

S

I x
1

1

Raccolta dei Segni leratici Egizi nelle diverse Epoche, con valori fonctici. Turin, 1880. 410. Geroglifici ed i loro differenti
2

i

correspondent

Vocabolario Geroglifao Copto-Ebraico
di linguistica
conferito
nell'

:

reale

anno 1886
delta

opera che vinse il grande premio dalla R. Accademia dei Lincei, e
del

piibblicalo

dopo

incorraggiamcnto

ginn!a

consiglio

superiore

della

islruzione piibblica.

Turin, 1887-1894.

Introduction.

xlv

This system seems to represent an attempt to show that the ancient Egyptians adopted the Hebrew alphabet. By some for the Hebrew curious oversight Levi failed to find an equivalent
letter y.

HAGEMANS
The
list

"

LEXIQUE FRANqAis-HiEROGLYPHiQUE."

Egyptian Dictionaries ends with the Lexique Franfais-Hieroglyphique that was compiled by M. G. Hagemans e It is an octavo ^ "p t an Hagemans and was published at Brussels in 1896. volume of 923 lithographed, double-columned pages, which Lexicon,
of published
j

contain a French-Egyptian Dictionary and Supplement, a hieroglyphic, hieratic-demotic alphabet, and a list of determinatives.

THE PRESENT EGYPTIAN DICTIONARY.
probably be admitted by all that the compiler of an Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary should know at first hand
It will

every collection of Egyptian monuments and papyri in the world, that he should have visited every great Museum on the Continent

Egypt, England and America, and copied, or collated with printed editions, every hieroglyphic, hieratic and demotic text
in

and

he should know well the histories of Egypt Qualifications written by classical writers, and the works of the Arab geographers, Writing an and Coptic in all its dialects, and that he should have had at his Egyptian OIW disposal unlimited time, in short that he should have been able
of importance, that

to devote his whole

life

That he should

also

making of his Egyptian Dictionary. have one or more assistants to help him in
without saying.
I

to the

his laborious task also goes

am

conscious that,

unfortunately, I possess none of the qualifications necessary for such a great work except in a very limited degree. Nevertheless I have written this Dictionary and how I came to do so the
following paragraphs will show. Between the years 1880 and
Collections were to the

1883
British

the

Natural

History

removed from the

Museum, Bloomsbury,

buildings which were specially constructed to receive South Kensington. Thereupon several of the rooms of the First and Second Northern Galleries, and the long room that-

new

them

at

ran parallel to the fourth room of the First Northern Gallery and had contained the studies and workrooms of the Natural Rearrange-

Department of Oriental Egyptian When Dr. Birch, Keeper of the Department, had Collections Antiquities. removed the Collections of Egyptian and Semitic Antiquities Museum, into them, and rearranged the Egyptian Collections, he took
History
Staff,

were

allotted

to

the

in

xlvi

Introduction.
for

in

hand a task which he had contemplated

many

years, namely,

the compilation of a detailed description of the Egyptian hieroglyphic and hieratic funerary papyri. The English translation
of the Saite Recension of the
1

Book

of the

The Theban
Recension of
the Book of the Dead.

Turin Papyrus, which he published in interest, and he was urged to supplement it with a version of the older Theban Recension translated from the rich collection of
-

Dead according to the 1867, had aroused universal

XVIIIth dynasty papyri in the British Museum. The smaller papyri had been cut up into sections and mounted under sheets of glass, and were at that time arranged in drawers in the TableCases in the public rooms. The longer papyri, i.e., those which measured from 5 to 30 feet in length, had been mounted in black glazed wooden frames and hung upon the walls of the North-West Staircase. But as in this position it was well-nigh impossible to consult them, and as it was feared that they might suffer injury
through damp, they were taken down and, where possible, were cut up into sections, mounted under sheets of glass and stored
with the shorter papyri. During the general rearrangement of the papyri which followed these alterations Birch seized the

Naville's edition of the Book of the

opportunity of re-examining and describing with minute care the
papyri which Professor Naville had selected as authorities for the text of his edition of the Theban Recension of the Book of the

Dead.

Dead, and he directed me to assist him in this work. He was chiefly anxious to collect variant readings, and unusual forms of words, and new words, and to make lists of the papyri in which
particular Chapters appeared.

The work was long and

difficult,

chiefly because we possessed no concordance of the words of the Theban Recensions, and therefore could not easily identify the

Chapters in which they occurred in mutilated papyri. So long as we were dealing with papyri containing the Saite Recension

we found
Birch's

Lieblein's little

"

Index

Chapters and
help.
proposed concordance
to the

passages in the

very useful, but for identifying Theban Recension it afforded no

"3

funerary
papyri.

Having grouped the funerary papyri chronologically, i.e., according to dynasties, Birch began to write his descriptions of the papyri, and he directed me to make a concordance to them, and intended to incorporate the slips that I wrote with those which " he was heaping up as material for the new edition of his Dictionary
1

*

For the Egyptian text see Lepsius, Das Todtenbuch. Leipzig, 1842. In the fifth volume of Egypt's Place in Universal History. London, 1867,

pp. 161-326.
5 Lieblein, J., Index Alphabetique de tous les Mots contends dans le Livre des Marts public par R. Lepsius d'apres le Papyrus de Turin. Lithographed. Paris,

1875.

8vo.

Introduction.
of Hieroglyphics,"

xlvii

which he

fully

believed

he would one day

publish (see p.

xlii).

had been engaged on this work, officially and unfor nearly two years, Birch died, but I continued to write officially, slips for the concordance to the Theban Recension, and began to collect words from the Brernner (Rhind) Papyrus (Brit. Mus. No. 10,188), and other funerary works. It was now quite certain
I

When

Dictionary of Hieroglyphics could never appear, and my friends advised me to go on collecting " " Vocabulary Egyptian words with the view of publishing a

that the

new

edition of Birch's

"

"

on much the same lines as Pierret's Vocabulaire." By that time the slips which I had written amounted to many thousands, and
I

"

I

abandon
1
,
.

soon found that the work of arranging them and of incorporating the dea 01 It was impossible concordance the new ones consumed a vast amount of time.

on which I had begun, and I * tlle funerary foresaw that the task of making a concordance to Egyptian papyri, literature could not be carried out by any man who could not devote his whole time to the work. Between 1888 and 1892 the British Museum acquired the Papyrus of Ani, the Papyrus of Nu, the Papyrus of Nekht and other remarkable Codices of the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead. The first edition (500 copies) of the Facsimile of the Papyrus of Ani was sold in less than two years, and it became a part of my official work to prepare a second and more correct edition of the Facsimile and to write the volume Vocabulary to I made a of English text which was published with it in 1894. JJePapyrosof Vocabulary to the Egyptian text, but want of space prevented I then began its inclusion in the volume of English translations. to make a Vocabulary to the Papyrus of Nu, and in working through it I was so much impressed with the importance of this Codex that I decided to publish an edition of the Theban The Papyrus of Nu Recension, and to make it and the Papyrus of Nebseni the principal I have described the Papyrus authorities for the Egyptian text.
to continue the

work on the

scale

-

of

Nu
it

at length elsewhere, 1

and

it

is

contains 131 Chapters, i.e., of the Book of the Dead now known.

that

only necessary to say here more than any other copy 2

The whole papyrus

is

carefully written, Nu himself probably having been the scribe. The father of Nu was called Amen-hetep and his mother Sen-

probable that she was no other than the lady Senseneb, the wife of Nebseni the scribe, whose copy of the Book
seneb,

and

it

is

1

See

my Tlw Chapters of Coming

Forth by Day, Vol.

1,

p. xii.

London, 1898.

a

The Papyrus

of Nebseni contains 77 Chapters.

xlviii

Introduction.

of the

Dead

in the British

Museum

(No. 9900) has so

much

in

My

edition of
slon'of

common

& T1

R
the

Book

of

Taking 115 Chapters from the Papyrus ^ ^ u> 2 5 f rom tne Papyrus of Nebseni, 27 from the Papyrus of Ani, and some half-dozen hymns, etc., from the Papyri of Hunefer, Mut-hetep and Nekht, I prepared an edition of the Egyptian texts and translated them. When I ventured to suggest to Messrs.
with that of Nu.

Kegan

Paul,

who undertook

to publish the edition,

that text

and translation should be accompanied by a Concordance they demurred, saying that no one wpuld buy the Concordance, or Vocabulary, for no one wanted such a thing. Finally they decided to print 750 copies of the Egyptian text and Vocabulary, and 1,000 copies of the Translation, thinking there would be a larger demand for it than for the first two volumes of the work. Two
years later they wrote to

saying that the whole edition of the Egyptian text and Vocabulary was sold, and that as about 230 copies of the Translation were unsold they had decided to sell

me

remainder," and they did so. Thus it was proved that there was a considerable demand for an Egyptian Vocabulary to the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead, and that there My were students who would not buy the Translation unless they ofth Theban Recension. could have the Vocabulary with it. In printing the Vocabulary

them

as a

"

adopted a plan hitherto untried. I placed the transliteration of the Egyptian words in the first instead of in the second column as was usual, for it seemed to me that it would enable the beginner This plan to find the word he wanted more easily and quickly.
I

has been
"

has been adopted in an Aegyptisches Glossar published in Berlin in 1904 it has evidently seemed useful to the practical Teutonic mind.
of in England, "
it

much approved

and as

The

and an Egyptian Hieroglyphic
in

success of the Vocabulary to the Book of the Dead the encouragement of many friends emboldened me to write

Dictionary,

view

I
I

began to
first

collect

and with this object words from Egyptian literature
verified,

1

The collection of material
Dictionary.

generally.

laid

under contribution the Dictionaries of
as far as possible, all the Vocabularies published with editions

Birch,

Brugsch and Pierret and

doubtful readings.

From

of special texts I obtained

much

material,

and from
I

my own

reading of texts, both published
1

and unpublished,

obtained a

As Brugsch died in 1894, all hope of a new edition of his Wcrterbuch had abandoned. His private copy of this work was purchased by the British Museum, and is now in the Library of the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian It is interleaved and in several volumes, and the extensive notes Antiquities. and additions in his own handwriting suggest that he contemplated the issue of
to be

a new

edition.

Introduction.

xlix

work was that I filled many boxes and drawers with slips on each of which a word was written, with its certain or problematical meaning, and a reference to the text or monument where it was to be found. In 1908 I had written over three hundred thousand slips, and in spite of the constant help of my wife in arranging them and in making incorporations, I realised that the publication of such a mass of material was impossible. No one man could write the fair copy of it for press, and no publisher could afford to undertake its publication. I therefore set to work to revise the slips, and to destroy all that had redundant references, and references to words the meanings
great deal more.
result of all this

The

which were commonly accepted. In this revision I got rid of more than one-half of the slips, but even then the compilation was far too large, and further revision was necessary. I then cut out all the numerous quotations from texts, and nearly all
of

Revisions
c

comments, abbreviated the references to published works, and, at the risk of making a somewhat bald Egyptian Vocabulary, eschewed, except in very rare cases, any attempt to discuss theoretical renderings of words. This second revision was completed in 1913, and the slips which I proposed to print

numbered

nearly 28,500.

The question

of publication

then arose.
Dictionary

stages of the writing of this existed between Mr. Blackett,
Paul, Trench, Triibner

During the early an understanding

&

Co.,

Manager of Messrs. Kegan, and myself that his firm would
Difficulty of finding a

endeavour to include it among their publications, but by the time the manuscript was ready for the printer, he had left their I talked service, and they were not in a position to fulfil his wish. the matter over with Mr. Horace Hart, Printer to the Oxford
University
Press,

and

showed

him the

manuscript

of

the

Dictionary, and, having

a rough calculation of the probable cost of printing it, he came to the conclusion that no publisher ought to undertake the work without a subsidy. He thought p r n ti n g that the cost of production might be lowered by printing it in Vienna
i

made

in

Vienna, and spoke highly of the Austrian firm of Messrs. Adolf Holzhausen, who had already printed several books of mine, and with whose excellent typography I was well acquainted.

enquiry made by me among printers and publishers showed the correctness of Mr. Hart's opinion, and I accepted it

Further

.

as final.

I

decided that

it

was unwise

my

manuscript

by lithography,

to attempt to reproduce because works of reference

printed

by lithography

are often very unsatisfactory

and

difficult

1

Introduction.

to

use,

and
after

I

lacked

the

skill

of

Brugsch

in

writing

the

transfers.

A

friend offers to defray the

Soon

cost of

tunity of placing

my conversation with Mr. Hart I had the my difficulty before a friend an English
all his life

oppor-

printing the Dictionary.

man who

has been

languages of the Near

gentleinterested in the ancient intensely East, and has proved himself to be a

generous patron and supporter of English archaeological enterprise This gentleman, in Egypt and Western Asia for many years past.

who

anonymous, gave a sympathetic hearing, and a few days later wrote and offered to defray the cost of printing the Dictionary in Vienna. With

persists in his determination

to remain

me

accepted this munificent offer, and made preparations to take the manuscript, which filled seven large tray-boxes, each about two feet three inches in length, to Vienna
heartfelt gratitude
I

May, 1914. The completing of a piece of work on which I was then engaged made it necessary for me to postpone my journey from the spring till the early autumn, when I hoped
in

negotiations with Messrs. Holzhausen speedily, and to begin to print before the end of the year. The delay was providential for the Dictionary, for the Great War broke
to conclude

my

out early in August, and

my

had

it

been in Vienna
it

it

manuscript was safe in England would have been impossible to regain
;

The printing of the
Dictionary

and even if I had eventually succeeded in recovering it, its publication must have As things were, I was able, been delayed for some years. with the consent of my friend and benefactor, to open negotiations with Messrs. Harrison and Sons for. the printing
possession of
for a very considerable time, of the book,

begun in
England.

and very soon

after their completion the printing

began.

Contents
of this

Dictionary.

Egyptian Hieroglyphs contains nearly twenty-three thousand forms of Egyptian words collected from texts of all periods between the time of the Illrd Dynasty and the Roman Period. Strictly speaking, the words belonging
to each of the great periods of Egyptian literature should have been printed in separate sections, but the time for making such

The present Dictionary

of

a series of Egyptian Dictionaries has not yet arrived, it seems to me. Birch excluded from his Dictionary the names of deities
of places, and printed lists of them as Appendices " Pierret included in his to his Dictionary of words. Vocabu" laire the names of deities, kings and places, and made it to

and the names

contain practically all the essential parts of the Hieroglyphic " Dictionaries of Birch and Brugsch, Champollion's Pantheon

Introduction.
1

li

"

Iigyptien,"

Lepsius'
3

Book

of Kings," 2

and Brugsch's

"

Geo-

Brugsch, expecting the student to refer at first hand to these works, devoted all the space in his Worterbuch to registering and explaining Egyptian words. Though
graphical Dictionary."
there
I
is

And

have

to be said in favour of following this plan strictly, Names of gods words and goddesses nevertheless included in the of

much

the names of
beings that
I

Dictionary Egyptian the gods and goddesses, and other mythological have been able to collect, and thus the total number
all

of entries in this section of the

glyphique

that was intended to help beginners in the study of Egyptology, ought to contain the names of kings, was undoubtedly correct, but it seems to me that he made a mistake in scattering " " of Lepsius, them throughout his work. As the Konigsbuch " " 4 Livre des Rois of Brugsch and Bouriant are out of Names and the " " Book of Kings 6 print and scarce, and the edition of my own is rapidly becoming exhausted, I have printed a full list of the

Pierret's instinct, "

book amounts to 23,889. " which told him that a Vocabulaire Hiero-

names

Egyptian kings as Part II of this work. This was necessary, for of Das Handbuch der Aegyptischen Konigsnamen by Pieper and Burchardt only one part has appeared (Berlin, 1912, 8vo), and few students can ever hope to possess the splendid but expensive Le Livre des Rois de I'figypte, which Gauthier has
of

published in the Memoires of the French Archaeological Institute of Cairo, in five parts, folio (Cairo, 1902-16). My List contains

439 entries, which give the names of all the known kings, from Mena, the first king of all Egypt, to the Roman Emperor Decius. It includes all their principal Ka and Nebti names, and their names and titles as the Horus of Gold, the King of the South and
North, and the Son of Ra. It illustrates at a glance the development of the use of these names and titles, which in many cases

resemble the

"

strong

names

"

that were adopted

by the kings

Collection des personnages mythologiques de I'ancienne Egyple, d'apres les Monumens ; avec un texte explicatif par J. F. C. et les figures d'apres les dessins

1

de L. J. J. Dubois. Avec go planches en couleur. Paris, 1823-25. 8 Konigsbuch der alien Aegypter. Berlin, 1858. Fol.
3

4to.

Dictionnaire

Geographique
et

de
Fol.

I'Ancienne

Egypte.

Leipzig,

1877.

Fol.

Supplement.
4

Leipzig, 1879-80.

E.

Brugsch-Bey

Urbain Bouriant, Le Livre des Rois, contenant

la Lisle

Chronologique des Rois, Reines, Princes, Princesses, et Personnages Importants de I' Egypte depuis Mines jusqu'a Nectanebo II. Cairo, 1887. 6 The Book of the Kings of Egypt or the Ka, Nebti, Horus, Suten Bat and Ra

names of

from Menes, the first dynastic king of with Chapters on the Royal Names, Chronology, Egypt, Emperor Decius, etc. London, 2 Vols., 1908. 8vo.
the

Pharaohs with

transliterations,

to

the

rf

2

Hi
of

Introduction.

Some of the abnormally long strings of bombastic which the later Pharaohs loved to see prefixed to their epithets names as Kings of the South and North I have omitted, for they
Dahomey.
only contain quite ordinary titles. The importance to the beginner of having a
Geographical
list

of geographical

names

available
is

for

names
included.

handy

reference

is

so obvious that

no

a section of this work to a register apology of the names of countries, districts, localities, cities, towns, etc.,

needed

for devoting

the Egyptian Sudan and Western Asia. Brugsch's Dictionnaire Geographique, Leipzig, 1887-80, and the three volumes
in Egypt,
of his Geographische Inschriften Altagyptischer Denkmaler, Leipzig,

1857-60,
of

contain a vast

amount

of information,

but the facts

needed re-stating and supplementing in the

light of the studies

In drawing up the Geographical List, forms Part III of this Dictionary, and contains nearly which 3,500 entries, I have derived much help from Miiller's Asien und
Geography of
Egypt, Syria

modern Egyptologists.

Europa

and

Palestine.

Denkmalern, Leipzig, 1893, and Burchardt's Die Altkanaanaischen Fremdworte und Eigennamen im

nach

Altagyptischen

In the first of these the writer Aegyptischen, Leipzig, 1909-10. has treated the geography of Egypt and her colonies historically

and chronologically, and has grouped, in a clear and systematic manner, all the facts that were available at the time when he wrote the book. In the second, the author collected a mass of
material of the utmost importance for the student of Egyptian Geography and Philology. His work is of peculiar value because

he possessed a good working knowledge of Hebrew and other
Semitic dialects, and was able to use
it

authoritatively in dealing

with Egyptian forms of Semitic words and place-names. Every Egyptologist must lament the untimely death of this sound I have also obtained much help in identifying the scholar. original names of Syrian and Palestinian places mentioned in
The
Tall

al-'Amarnah
Tablets.

Egyptian texts from Knudtzon's Die El-Amarna Tafeln, Leipzig, 1907, and Winckler's complete edition of the texts from the Tall al-'Amarnah Tablets (Der Thontafelfund von El Amarna, Wherever possible I have added the cuneiform Berlin, 1889). the Egyptian Geographical Lists from the Tall aloriginals in

'Amarnah Tablets and from the

historical

kings of the later Assyrian Empires which 1350 and 620 B.C. The exact positions of scores of places must

inscriptions of the flourished between

always

remain

unknown because

their

conquerors,

whether

Egyptian or Assyrian, often destroyed cities and towns utterly, and in a generation or two their sites would be forgotten.

Introduction.

liii

The
Indexes.
of
all

last

Dictionary contains a series of The English The First Index contains a complete alphabetical list
section
of
this

the English words, with references,

which are used to

translate the Egyptian words,

Egyptian Dictionary.

I

forms a kind of Englishhave found the French Index in Pierret's
it

and

Vocabulaire Hic'roglyphique very useful in reading Egyptian texts, and I hope that mine, which is much larger and fuller, and

contains over sixty thousand references, will be acceptable to the beginner.

The Second Index ought royal names when they occur
of
,

to assist in the identification of
in mutilated texts.

In

it

many

the prenomens, which begin with
;

Ra
r
I

or

some other god's
7-\i

name, are given under two forms
of Seti
I,

thus

O esa J

I,

The Index of the prenomen Kings' names.

Ra.

be found both under Ra-men-Maat and Men-MaatThe Hebrew and Greek forms of Egyptian royal names,
will

the identifications of which are tolerably certain, are also given. The Third Index contains a list of geographical names, The

with references, under the ordinary forms in which they are found in English books. These are followed by lists of the forms in which they occur in Coptic Literature, in the works
of

Geographical

Greek

writers,

in

the

Hebrew

Bible,

in

Semitic texts, and

in the

cuneiform inscriptions, both Assyrian and Persian.
list

The Fourth Index contains a

of all the Coptic words, Coptic. Index,

with references, that occur in the Dictionary, and the Fifth Index consists of lists of all the non-Egyptian words, Hebrew,
Syriac, Arabic, Ethiopic, or referred to in it.

Amharic and Greek, that are quoted
arranged in the that followed by Birch in his
are
' '

Index of Semitkwords.

The system on which the
Dictionary
' '

words

is

alphabetical,

like
' '

Dictionary of Hieroglyphics, and by Brugsch in his Worterbuch, The and by the makers of Vocabularies to editions of special texts, of ^e words 1 and Erman 2 in Germany, Lieblein 3 in Norway, e.g., by Stern
Piehl
1

' '

4

in

6 Sweden, Schiaparelli in

Italy,

Maspero

6

and Moret
by
L.

7

in

See the

"

Vollstandiges Hieroglyphisch-Lateinisches Glossar,"

Stem
Uni-

in Vol. II of Ebers, Papyros Ebers, das hermetische Fol. versitats-Bibliothek zu Leipzig. Leipzig, 1875.
3

Buck

conservirt in der

Die Marchen des Papyrus Westcar, 2 vols. Berlin, 1890. Index alphabetique de tons les Mots contenus dans le Lime des Marts.
8vq. Dictionnaire du Papyrus Harris, No. i. II Libra dei Funerali. Turin, 1880-83.

Paris,

1875.
4
5

Upsala, 1882.
Fol.

8vo.

6
7

Les Memoires de Sinouhit. Paris, 1908. 4to. Le Rituel du Culte Divin Journalier. Paris, 1902.

d 3

liv

Introduction.
1

and by Griffith and Thompson 2 in their Demotic Glossaries, and by myself in England. In the case of several words belonging to the late period here and there inconsistency will be found, but this is due chiefly to the fact that many signs which had syllabic values under the Middle and New Empires were used as mere letters in the late texts. And EgypFrance,

by

Griffith,

3

tian
Transliteration.

scribes

were

themselves

inconsistent

in

their

spellings.

Throughout this book the transliteration of the Egyptian word js pi ace d nrs t m the entry, according to the plan followed in
Vocabulary to the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead. Then follows the Egyptian word in hieroglyphs, frequently with a reference to the text where it is found, and therf the

my

Now, the exact meaning of many words is unknown, meaning. and can only be guessed at by the context. In some cases the context makes the meaning of an unknown word comparatively
certain,
is is

but mothers, especially where no probable Coptic equivalent forthcoming, it does not, and then any meaning suggested little else than the result of guesswork. In many cases, then,

the English words that are set
difficult

down

as translations of rare

and

Egyptian words must only be regarded as suggestions

of

The meanings as to the probable meanings. This is especially the case with many words certain words in the Pyramid Texts. The meaning of some of

them

tolerably clear from the determinatives, but there are a considerable number of words in these difficult documents for
is

which no one has so

far

proposed meanings that

may

be con-

sidered correct. The spells and magical formulae which abound in these Texts are not only difficult to translate because of the

words of unknown meaning in them, but also because it is not always clear where one word ends and the next begins. Even Maspero found himself unable to translate whole sentences and
passages in them, and as none of the translations of them promised by German scholars has yet appeared, it seems as though the difficulties which they belittled in describing Maspero's edition
of the
Order of the
letters.

ig

Pyramid Texts have vanquished them. " The order of the letters in Birch's " Dictionary of Hieroglyphics 1K ag f on ows ^^, ffi, *_, 8 ra
:

_
[1,

|]
1

fl|

JjcSS

1

-*3

J,

A

,

(JA

*
,

D,

<=>,

,

es.,

~^,

s=a,

o,

|,

|,

^,

<*,

,

Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the John Rylands Library, Vol. III. Manchester, 1909. ' The Demotic Magical Papyrus of London and Leiden, Vol. III. London,
1909.
*

1

Vocabulary

to the

Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead.

London, 1898.

Introduction.

Iv

In other words, he tried to make their order approximate to that of the letters of the English Alphabet.
:

Birch,

1

In E. de Rouge's Egyptian Alphabet (Chrestomathie gyp- E. de Rouge Part I, Paris, 1867) the order of the letters is as follows tienne,
fl'

.

Ik'
ci,

'

-*'
A,

V)'

XN>
.

^'
J,

e>

^'
rD-

J'

%*'

D>

^'^' ^*' U)
O,<c=>,^a,,
*
,

ffl

'

s=>,

c=^3,

~"Y

V\, ^=,
].

^,-wwvA,

l'i

on,

TtTtT,

,

T,

,

|,
o,

In Stern's "Glossar" the order

is Stern,

as follows:

'^,

(|,

J,

^i-^,

m,

|,

\\,()(|,

^^*,

ffl,

-2^,

j^,

The order followed
or
\\,

in

this Dictionary is:
,

"^v, _TP\S'
,

ti,
1

a,

Qd |]

,

DllQ^C.

^ or
zi,

Q,

J,

a,

^=^,

^^,
Jli

<=>

or _2^, ra

$,

,

C3n,

^^^6,

ffi,

o

or

Among
are

the words given in this Dictionary are

many which
this

derived

from demotic
is

texts.

As
I

my
have

knowledge of

branch of Egyptology

rudimentary

relied for the cor-

rectness of their transcription into hieroglyphs chiefly upon the works of that erratic genius, E. Revillout, and Professor F. LI.

These scholars have shown that Demotologists are Demotic able to transcribe demotic texts into hieroglyphs, and Birch's words:
Griffith.

no longer tenable. About the correctness of the meanings of many demotic words given by them there can be no doubt, for the equivalents of a great number of them, and their counterparts in form, are to " " be found even in the existing Coptic Scalae and in the printed Vocabularies and Dictionaries of Peyron, Tattam and Coptic
this
is

view that they were unable to do

Par they.

The

references

to

original

documents

and

to

published

editions of

them

in this Dictionary are,

in respect of

number,

unsatisfactory. the fate of all

They represent a compromise, and will suffer compromises, that is to say, they will satisfy
I

nobody.
all

In the great collection of slips which

made

first

of

references, and from six to twelve references were the slips that contained only very few. To print all these was manifestly impossible, for the references would have occupied far more space than the EgypIt seemed at first that each tian words and their meanings. a reference, but even so the word ought to be followed by

there were to

some words as many as sixty

References to
publications,

Ivi

Introduction.

references required as much space as the Egyptian words, and I decided that many references to the older printed literature

must be cut
and
tions

out,

tions admitted.

and only a limited number to recent publicaFurther, it was clear that the names of authors

their papers printed in the Recueil de Travaux, the Transac-

of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, the Archceologia of the Society of Antiquaries of London, the Aegyptische Zeitschrift,

and Proceedings

and other scientific journals of the kind, would have to be omitted, and the name of the journal quoted in an
abbreviated form.

A

list

of the abbreviations of the titles of all

books actually quoted

followed by a list of all consulted in the writing of this Dictionary, so that the beginner may know to what books to turn in the prosecution of his studies.
Coptic forms
of Egyptian

be found on pp. Ixxv-lxxxvii. This is the principal books that have been used or
will

Following the meaning of the word and at the end of the
often given the equivalent of an Egyptian word in the latest stage of the language, i.e., Coptic. In selecting these Coptic equivalents I have not copied them straight out of a Coptic

words.

entry

is

Dictionary, but have satisfied myself that they bear the meaning which the Egyptian words have in passages in the Coptic versions
of the Bible,

and

in Coptic patristic literature generally.

Mr. Cram's Coptic Dictionary.

the great Corpus of Coptic words upon which Mr. W. E. has been at work for so many years been available 1 the number
of Coptic equivalents

Had Crum

quoted

have been quadrupled. Semitic words quoted in the

would probably The Hebrew, Syriac, Arabic and other
in this Dictionary

entries stand in a different relation-

ship to the Egyptian, for they merely represent borrowings of words, usually by the Egyptians from the Semites, whilst the true Coptic words are native Egyptian. They seem to me to stand in quite a different category from the pronouns which were borrowed at a very early period by the Egyptians from the people " whom, for want of a better nama, we may call Proto-Semites."
Borrowed Semi tic words.

the greater number of them were certainly introduced into Egyptian texts after the Egyptians founded Colonies in Syria

And

and

Palestine

by

scribes

who

either

that were exactly suitable for their ornament their compositions by the use of Semitic words or to

knew no Egyptian words purpose, or who wished to

show
1

their erudition.

When the Great War broke out in 1914 Mr. Crum was in Vienna, and had enormous mass of material with him. He succeeded in leaving the city, but his manuscripts remained there for a considerable time afterwards, and his work has been hampered in consequence, and the publication of his Coptic Dictionary
his

delayed for five years.

Introduction.

Ivii

In the transliterations of the Egyptian words in this Dietionary, I have followed the order of the letters of the Egyptian
words,
'

Difficulties of

but

I

cannot think that these transliterations always

represent the true pronunciation of the words.

Thus

in the

word

aaam

Q"|S^.

t^^I>

a plant,

it

is

impossible to think that the

Egyptians took the trouble to pronounce two long vowels having
exactly the same sound and to give ^K\
it

its

value, always supposing

had a phonetic value
"

in this word.

suggest that

we should read
tav'

the

word

analogies in Coptic simply am, nevertheless
in the

The

the scribe wrote
Nui[t]
'

Again

word Nenui[t]

or

rv

-^0_yOu^
en
f^
>

the

primeval watery mass,

we have
;

n

wwv*

-f-

+

n

+

nu

O,

i.e.,

four

n sounds

that

any Egyptian ever took the trouble to pronounce all of them in this word is inconceivable. It is possible that the scribe
wished the reader to understand that one n had to be pronounced like the Spanish n or the Amharic ^, and wrote n four times
to

make

certain that he did so.
I

In

many

transliterations of
Addition of
the letter
e'

have added the letter e, not because I think it represents the vowel which the Egyptians used in these places, but merely to make the words pronounceable and therefore
easy to remember.
transliterated hes

Egyptian words

Thus the word

A

5 A

f^

^&, or
\

A

8

5 A

I

ri

&,

is

by me, but the Coptic equivalent /c shows vowel sound between the two consonants was not an e, that the but something like an o. On the other hand in 8 5 H "to
,<&.cie submerge," the Coptic equivalent word at least the vowel sound was that of some kind of
/vww\
pa
>

A A that in this suggests
I

;

a.

i

pa

n

And

in

netchem

or

the jfl' "sweet," "pleasant,"
first

Coptic equivalent itoirTJUL suggests the

vowel sound in the Evidence

of

word was u or o and the second that of some kind of e or a. Without vowels of some kind how can the name of the god
be pronounced
In

?

transliterating

~

good authority for doing so, Coptic papyrus Codex of the Book of Deuteronomy and the Acts 1 Thus in &H naei HTeKAiutT&ijL&A.X (Deut. 13, 10) of the Apostles.
is

and there

have written en or ne, namely the most ancient
I

the line over the Hs and the
1

JJL

proves that the reader had to

Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental No. 7594. It was written not later than the middle of the fourth century of our Era. See my Coptic Biblical Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt. London, 1912. 8vo.

Iviii

Introduction.

supply some vowel when pronouncing these
or an
e,

probably
41),

the latter.
it

And
JUL,

this

an a was the case with
letters, either

several other letters besides

and

for

we have

4/reTitoiruxyfi
A.TTIW

(Deut.

i,

Jiinp
4,

(ibid.

TS&oq
e

(ibid.

15),

TeTHonruxyq HiteKpAxnTpe (ibid. 20),
42),
r

(ibid.},

nr

JU.K rteTit

,xXo

(ibid. 23),

nrto-rre
(ibid.),

TOOTK

GT ortg (ibid. 26), K&.T&. TG&IH THpc (ibid. 5, 33), cy&-n rqqo ro-r e &oX <Lirc tteirppiooT (ibid. 8, 24),
r

nv TJUU p uto&cy (ibid. 25, 19), &tt otoupx (Acts 5, 23), nrti/r n xnci-re (Acts 10, 3), etc. From these examples we see that lines
were written over the
letters &, X, JUL,
rt,

n, p, c,

T,

K, v, q, cy,

&

and
Separate
words.

x,

and that

in certain positions in

words a helping vowel was

necessary for their pronunciation. The whole question of the use of the separate vowels which we nn d in Egyptian words is one of considerable difficulty, and
quite clear from the statements that are made on the subject by Egyptologists that no one has yet succeeded in It is quite obvious that the scribes systesolving the problem. matically wrote certain words without vowels and expected the
it

seems to

me

reader to supply them,

e.g.,

the

name

of the

god

PTH.
j(efl

impossible to pronounce this name without adding one vowel at least, but there is nothing in Egyptian to show what

Now,
Egyptian
abbreviations
of words

it is

and

names.

it is to be placed. In the case of the name 4>(9a, or 4>0o, supply the spelt and suggest that the Egyptians pronounced it something vowel, " like Ptah." Or, take the name of the god Horus, which the

that vowel

must be or where

p^

the Greeks,

who

Egyptians wrote

HER

f,^^. ^1-

^

^>

^=> $

an(* I

^^'

without adding any vowel.

Hebrew

(Tin),

The transcriptions of the name in Coptic (/p) and Greek fllpos) prove that the
but the Egyptian forms of the name give no In the Pyramid Texts we find the form

missing vowel

is o,

indication of this fact.

%> J^ (M. 454) which was held by one Egyptologist to prove that the god's name terminated in u ; but, according
|
Vowels placed to
of

^

M. Naville's view, which
is

is

probably correct, the

is

really

words

the vowel that " "

wanting in the name, which

we ought

to read

Hur," or

Hor," as in Hebrew, Coptic and Greek.

This same

in this scholar thinks that another example of the use of the =fi= 9= way is found in = %>fl or ^^efl, variants of =^=, D

^

oDJTU
"ffl. oDU

)

^DU

,

~", dO A^D

As the Coptic form g,orrn, the ancient Egyptian form of the word
and

of

the word

is

clearly included

Introduction.

lix

the vowel

o,

and

this

is

proved by the
It

*

or e in the

first

two

forms of

quoted above.

has seemed to

me

for several

years past that the vowel signs which we find in many Egyptian Vowels as words were intended not to be read necessarily as parts of the indications

of

words, but only to indicate or limit their signification. But the subject is too large to discuss in an Introduction to a Dictionary,

...

.

.

.

the meanings of words or vei"bal forms,

Meanwhile, I understand that M. Naville is preparing a volume on the whole question, and as there is every reason to believe that he will present in a new light
to
itself.

and demands a book

many

important
is

appearance
Dictionary

bearing awaited. eagerly
of

facts

upon Egyptian phonetics,

its

The system
is

transliteration

a modification of that

which I have used in this The Egyptian habet in which was employed by Birch
^gg

and some

of the older Egyptologists,
life.

and by Brugsch
is

until the

last years of his

The following
:

the transliteration of the
in the

letters of the
first

Egyptian Alphabet which Brugsch printed

volume

of his Worterbuch (1867)

J

ra

\\

m

or

m
f]
u ua (w)
>

In 1880, the following modification of this Alphabet appeared The Egyptian a in the fifth volume of his Worterbuch (Folge und Umschreibung l8s der alphabetischen Zeichen)
:

a.

Vowels and
a.
(

half- vowels

:

& (N).

-

o

a

(y).

\\

i.

I,

y

(.).

u, o.

f]

u

>

w

CO-

1Y A
1

Introduction.

c.

1

Consonants

:

Jb,v

(l )

Introduction.

Ixi

In 1894

Dr.

Erman proposed some

modifications of

system of transliterating the Egyptian Alphabet, and printed following (Egyptian Grammar, London, 1894, p. 6)
:

this The Egyptian the A lp habe t in

f

ffi

m
w

}'
1

g
t

P-T
s
ra

t

d

J

h h

k
k

d
y
\\

In 1911 he
tische

made

the following changes and addition (Aegyp- The Egyptian
p. 20)
:

Grammatik, Berlin, IQII,
lory.
-

Alphabet
1911.

m

ft

o'=y.

<=>r=-^andS-

Hlh = n=
fcj.

|^"C
A k =
p.

d =
\\

~"
t2-

")=-d.

= y

(little

yodh).

From
two

these

we

see that Dr.

Erman

introduces the sign *

as

a letter of the Egyptian Alphabet, and distinguishes between the
sibilants
(j,
>

and

R;
\\

that

he gives y as an alternative

value to
I,
I

and regards

as a "little yodh,"

and that he retains
o

and

'

as the transliterations of

~^,

and
(j

respectively.

It is also to

and

d,

be noted that his system includes the letters b, h, s, t, making with I and I seven new characters which must

be specially cut for the compositor's use. There are many objections that might be urged against this system of transliteration, but It is sufficient to the innovations in it are not worth discussion.
say that when the actual mistakes in the older system that was used by Birch, Lepsius, Brugsch and others are eliminated it remains, The modiin my opinion, the best that has yet been proposed.
fications

which

I

have made

in

it

for the purposes of this

book

improvements or even corrections solely with the view of simplifying Th transliteration for the use of the .beginner, and of reducing simplified the I have tried to get rid of as many transll terthe labour of the compositor. J ation used letters with diacritical marks as possible, because they often in this book.
are not in
;

any way intended

to be

they were made

Ixii

Introduction.
off

break
for
1
,

in

the
D,

process of printing
for

;

but

I

have retained a
a,

a for

h

A

and

t

for

es*

;

three of these,

h and

t,

are familiar
rejected
\

to
I

and

I have every student of Oriental languages. and and letters with lines or a semi-circle under
'

;

them,

i.e., h,

h,

t,

d,

and

s

with an accent

(s),

I

have eschewed

entirely for the reasons given in the following paragraphs. Maspero with infinite pains collected in his Introduction

Maspero on Egyptian
phonetics.

a V Etude de la Phonetique examples illustrating the

gyptienne, Paris, 1917, a number of various vowel sounds which the

Egyptians themselves gave to the signs

%,
-irSs
1

,

(]
1

and

D.

And

from
_CESS

his conclusions

it is

clear that

even though we transliterate
the various modified sounds
j

*g\

by A, the

A will not
fl

represent

all

which the human mouth can give to that letter 1 and this is also the case with a. and According to him the primitive phonetic
value of the sign the French
in
(j

Pyramid times was

"

un

A moyen

"

like

A

in patte, cage, that is to say,
fi

an A, or an open

A

which borders on
for

as in the popular pronunciation Montp^Lnasse
">\

MontpA.rnasse

;

A

is

A

grave bordering on O, as in the

and

popular Parisian pronunciations g(V for gAre, or in the English D is A All, wOs for guttural which recalls the sound of
ze>As|

y =

but does not correspond to it exactly and turns sometimes to the A aigu, and sometimes to the A grave. In fact, we see
c,

varies de la langue posterieure ne s'etaient pas produits encore, et qu'il n'y avait

that in archaic Egyptian

"

les

phonemes

sous chacun d'eux, ainsi que sous chacun des signes reconnus

pour consonnes par tous

les

savants

J,

a,

*^,

^=^,

rn>

etc.,

qu'un phoneme unique, ou, si Ton veut, les groupes de nuances vocaliques que nous avons 1'habitude de designer par un signe
unique."

Accepting these conclusions heartily

it

has seemed to
<g\
>

me

quite unnecessary to use any other signs to represent o than a, a and a and respectively.
1

Q

"

Si

done nous disons que
les signes

le
Ij,

signe

A
"

anglais figure une voyelle,

il

pas de raison pour que entendu,
je n'ai

j^,

ne figurent pas des voyelles.

n'y a Bien
il

prevention d'affirmer que, si n'y avait sous ce signe qu'un seul des A possibles.

pas

la

^^

par exemple sonnait A,

chaque modification de forme dans la bouche humaine produit une voyelle ou une nuance de voyelle aussi differente, le nombre des voyelles et de leurs nuances est tres considerable les signes que nous appelons signes-voyelles communement A, E, I, etc., repr6sentent en r^alite" des groupes de nuances vocaliques differant tres legerement 1'une de 1'autre et Ton considerera les signes qui representent chacun d'eux,
;

Comme

(],

^^,

,

en Egyptien

comme

couvrant chacun de ces groupes

"
(p.

119).

Introduction.

Ixiii

The

sign

^
>

is

transliterated
T

u throughout
I

;

it

is

no doubt The

sign

equivalent both to
literate
A
it

and

i,

and

think

it is

a mistake to trans-%^[,

always by w.

The

correct transliteration of
difficulty. J
is

or The sign

r Ibc is a matter of Ib^ D _B^ -B*^ was sounded in some way different from t\

^?> .r?^

r

That

4bv>

jy&
it

clear,

otherwise

would appear
the sign A
o

in

or -

words more frequently. It seems possible that o added to the t\ was intended to show that
in

the 1\

was to be pronounced

one of the
but

m

is

sounded

in African languages,

many ways in which what that way was is
of

not evident.
cription of

When
name

j|v> occurs at the

end

an Egyptian transit

the

of a locality in
I

Palestine or Syria
n

may
O

represent ma.

In this book

have often transcribed
rv

4^
*?

And

as regards

~w, when the Egyptian wrote
like the

r-^

by m'. the n w,as
gn.

probably pronounced

Spanish n or the Amharic

The

signs

and and

kha respectively.
in Coptic

are transcribed throughout by kh and is represented According to some authorities
*-=*

an d o

.

by

g,

by
,pe

>,

but the Copts did not observe
find in Coptic texts
>pe, g/JU-rS

this distinction carefully, for

we

&HI&I and
o-=> and

and <)urr5, etc. The absoluteness of the statement that *-=> can become in Coptic but never cy, but that can become & or cy, or > or cy, and has been disproved by Maspero, 1 and nothing more need be said about it here. In this Dictionary the words beginning with are separated into two distinct and those beginning with groups for the convenience of the beginner, but it has been
4>w&i,
,ejixc

and

a^ejULc,

and

,.

,

&

<

thought unnecessary to use any specially distinctive signs for and **-=>. As he will always have the Egyptian text before him, he can make no mistake. The x is, of course, dropped.
In 1892, Professor
Aegyptische

pointed out in the Zeitschrift fur Sprache (Bd. 30, s. 9 ff) that the Egyptians used

Hommel

two

sibilants

which were represented bv the signs
is

and

The
fl,

sibilants

A

n

But the texts dispute, as all will admit. that they ceased to distinguish between them prove conclusively in writing, except in the case of a few words at an early period,
and the
fact

beyond

and that they used
to express the letter
s.

and
There

M indiscriminately
is

when they wished
"

no doubt that
sound from

must sometimes
for

have had a somewhat
1

different
la

we
ff.

find the

|l

Introduction a

I'

Etude de

Phonetique Egyptienne, p. 46

Ixiv

Introduction.

word

for "jackal

"

written

*

"^ J "^
animal
,

or

"

J "^
,

sa b or

sb,

and the Hebrew word
find a

for the

is
fl

zetbh INT.

But we

also

form beginning with the

thus
,

^

J '^

and, as several

variants of this form begin also with

fl

the form that begins with

-^rarely
1
'

not a very sure ground for the statement that The t. z sound must have been very rare in Egypt, for most of the words
"

is

=

Dictionaries are of Greek origin ^umT for ccortT (see Parthey's Vocabularium) seems to have been the result of careless pronunciation. When the Egyptians merged the

under ^

in the Coptic

;

sound of

"

in that of

fl

is

not known, but the merging

must

have happened long before the Christian Era began, for the Copts And the Egyptian transcriptions of represent both signs by c.
and
fl

Canaanite geographical names prove that both
sent D and
ttf.

and
fl

repre-

=D

and

ttj.

In their transliterations of the signs
distinguish

and

by /, but in this Dictionary I have followed the example of Birch and Brugsch and Maspero, and regarded them as having practically one and the same sound. Nevertheless, remembering the large number of and P and with the view of words that begin with the signs
the

German Egyptologists

by

s

and

fl

,

simplifying the task of the searcher who may use this Dictionary, in one section, I have printed all the words beginning with

and
A

all

those beginning with
transliterating A

fl

in the section following.

n_

a letter with a diacritical point (k) has been got rid of and, though the transliterating of S by g does not seem quite satisfactory, I have followed the example

By

by

q,

o

and |=t.
th.

of the older Egyptologists in this particular.

1

The

s=a =

\ are both transliterated
9

by

t,

and by using
it
.(/)

th for

signs c, and s=s the Greek

and a

letter
I

with a line under

are eliminated.

In the

case of c^s

have retained the transliteration / and have not adopted d by which it is now sometimes transliterated. Maspero

has shown that in Semitic geographical names in the XVIIIth

;r often represents the Hebrew "T, e.g., in dynasty ""J\ Heb. BTTj?, and (1(1 ^, ]T\1, but other names show
fl

=

c

that T

is

represented in Egyptian by

|,

t,

e.g.,

|

\v
(j

jjj

Heb. ptoOT.
1

At a

later period

c=3

is

transliterated

by

to,

e.g.,

In one Coptic word, KA.cy, "reed," the K represents Z5, for the hiero*ft V see Erman, Aegyptisches Glossar, p. 139, vX glyphic form is
1

Q \\oa3 N
_o!Si.

;

i

i

i

and Maspero,

Introduction, p. 39.

Introduction.

Ixv
transcription of which

in the

name
and

^

_

Q

r]

Jj

^

.

the

Aramean

is

<

:=

-^ = d Or)

in of

the

name
is

c^^^N,
ttiiN-

Abydos,
the

the

Aramean
period

transcription

which Greek
Aio?

In

Greek
fl

c^
,

represents

the
as
in

T,
-=^>

as

in

KXeoTraT-pa

yj^ft

1

U

}
\

c^> \\ ^ <r~ _CC-S- \J
~^>

and

A,

M
1 1

"\\ fT^S*

-Jf) v
I

A,

In

the

Coptic

period, when scribes wrote

a
of
I

&

hieroglyphs were no longer in use, the all the names which in the old language had 1 or a <^> with 6. Finally, as Maspero admits that the sound
the

<=> was not exactly that of the Greek A or the Arabic j, have thought it best to retain t as the transliteration of c^>.
that the sound of the Greek

It is possible

A did

exist at

one time

when the Copts formulated their alphabet it had from the mouths of ordinary folk.. disappeared There remains to mention now only the transliteration of
in Egyptian, but
^~~\

T

,

=ts =

which
it,

in

some recent works appears as
^
.

t'

or

d with a
^

line tch.

under
n
^

d.

In the transcription of Semitic geographical
^

names
?

,j

AA/WV\

represents both 2 and
i
>

T,

e.g.,

t\
|

1. P
it

*

'

and
be

4

K^. t!^ rr\S> \\
'

"^-

But there

is

\\

abundant proof that

may

correctly transliterated by both ts and tch, and I have adopted " the latter, which is pronounced like the ch in child," or the c " in cicerone."

EGYPTIAN AN AFRICAN LANGUAGE FUNDAMENTALLY.
During the years which
for this

Dictionary

I

spent in collecting the materials The looked eagerly in the texts for any evidence
I

alleged

Egyptian to

that would throw light on the relationship of the ancient Egyp- the Semitic tian language to the Semitic languages and to the languages of

North Eastern

Africa.

Though the

subject

is

one of considerable

importance philologically, it has, never been, in my opinion, properly discussed, because the Semitic scholars who have written

have lacked the Egyptological knowledge necessary for arriving at a decision, and the Egyptologists, with the exception of the lamented Burchardt, have had no adequate knowledge of Semitic languages and literature. Benfey came to the conclusion
about
it

that the ancient Egyptian language had close affinity with the Benfey's

Semitic family of languages, but then he also said that the Semites belonged to a great group of peoples which not only included the
1

Pinion -

et

il

est k

Introduction, p. 30, Notre <r^ est done, je pense, 1'intradentale faible A, " x ce qui s=> a etc un moment a

-^

d

.

e

Ixvi

Introdiiction.

1 Egyptians, but all the peoples of Africa, which is absurd. Although his excursions into Coptic had results so far as his reputation was concerned, his view was a close affinity between the Egyptian and Semitic

obviously
disastrous

that there

languages found acceptance with many scholars, among them being E. de Roug, Ebers and Brugsch, all of whom were Egyptologists.
Birch's

greater portion of the words [in the ancient Egyptian language] are an old form of the Coptic others, no longer found in that tongue, appear (to be) of Semitic

view

was that

the

"

;

Brugsch on
the Semitic origin of the

Egyptian
language.

and have been gradually introduced into the language from the Aramaic and other sources. A few words are IndoGermanic." 2 Brugsch stated categorically that the oldest form of the ancient Egyptian language is rooted in Semitic, and he prophesied that one day philological science would be astonished at the closeness of the relationship which existed between EgypHe was convinced that they had tian and the Semitic languages. a mother in common, and that their original home was to be 3 Brugsch sought for on the banks of the Tigris and Euphrates. held these views practically to the end of his life, for in his Die
origin,

Aegyptologie, Leipzig, 1891, p. 91, he quotes from his Worterbuch
Stern's

opinion.

the words which he wrote in the preface in 1867. Stern, the eminent Coptic scholar, also declared that the Egyptian had an

with the Semitic languages, which shows itself in the pronominal formations and in the roots which are common to
affinity
all,

but thought that

it

separated

itself

from

its

Asiatic sisters

at a very early period

and developed along lines of its own. 4 These views, which the older Egyptologists expressed in general terms, were crystallized by Erman in a paper which he
contributed
1

to

the

Zeitschrift

der

Deutschen

Morgenliindischen

Benfey, Uber das Verhaltniss der Aegyptischen Sprache

zum

Semitischen

Sprachstamme. Leipzig, 1844. ' Bunsen, Egypt's Place, Vol. V, p. 618. * Es steht mir namlich fest, dass die altagyptische Sprache, d. h. die alteste Im voraus kann ich es Gestaltung derselben, im Semitischen wurzelt.
. . .

weissagen, dass die Sprachforschung eines Tages erstaunt sein wird iiber das enge Band der Verwandtschaft, welches die agyptische Sprache mit ihren

semitischen Schwestern zusammenkniipft, und iiber die mir jetzt schon feststehende Thatsache, dass alle cine gemeinsame Mutter haben, deren Ursitze an den

Ufern des Euphrat und Tigris zu suchen ist." Worterbuch, Bd. I, p. ix. 1 Es bestcht eine alte verwandtschaft zwischen der agyptischen, welche dem hamitischen stamme angehort, und den semitischen sprachen, wie sich unverkennbar noch in der pronominalbildung und in manchen gemeinsamen
wurzeln zeigt
friih
;

getrennt zu haben
p. 4.

doch scheint sich das agyptische von den asiatischen schwestern und seinen eigenen weg gegangen zu sein, Koptische

Grammatik,

Introduction.
1

Ixvii

Gesellschaft

manner

In this he pointed out in a. systematic the details of Egyptian Grammar that have their counterin

iSga.

parts in the Semitic languages, and printed a List of the words Most of Recent views that were common to the Egyptian and Semitic languages. these words had been remarked upon by Brugsch in his Worterbuch, based on
.

but Erman's List heightens their cumulative effect, and at the first sight of it many investigators would be inclined to say " without any hesitation, Egyptian is a Semitic language." A

Brugsch

s

opinion.

comparative philologist of the Semitic Languages, Carl Brockelmann, impressed by the remarks of Brugsch quoted above and by this List, says that Egyptian must certainly be
very
able

included
oldest

among

form of
is

the Semitic Languages, and that the more the such as that made known by the Pyramid it,

Texts,

investigated, the more convincingly apparent becomes Like Brugsch, he thinks its similarity to the Semitic Languages. that it separated itself from its sister tongues thousands of years

According to him the Egyptian language developed more quickly than the languages of the other Semites, which was due partly to the mixing of the people
ago,

and went

its

own way.

caused by the invasion of the Nile Valley by Semites, and the rapidity with which the Egyptian civilization reached its zenith, much in the same way as English has gone far away from the other

Germanic languages. 2 Wright thought that the connection between the Semitic and the Egyptian languages was closer than that which can be said to exist between the Semitic and the Indo-European. But he called attention to the fact that the
majority of Egyptian roots are monosyllabic in form, and that Monosyllabic they do not exhibit Semitic triliterality. He was prepared to

admit that the
be thought

"

not a few structural

affinities

"

might perhaps

roots.

Egyptian
1

is

to justify those linguists who hold that a relic of the earliest age of Semitism, i.e., of Semitic
sufficient

Das
ff.

Verhaltniss des Aegyptischen zu den semitischen Sprachen (Bd.
vieles dafiir zu sprechen, dass die sind.

XLVI),

p.

93
2

Aegypter eigentlich in Forschung den altesten Formenbau des Aegyptischen, wie er in den Pyramidentexten vorliegt, erschliesst, desto iiberraschender tritt Aehnlichkeit mit dem Semitischen zu Tage. Durch die Vermischung der einwandernden Semiten mit den alteren, anderssprachigen Bewohnem des Niltals und durch die friihe Bliite ihrer Kultur
diesen

Es scheint sehr
Kreis

hineinzubeziehen

Je

mehr

die

.

.

.

sei

das Aegyptische viel schneller und durchgreifender fortentwickelt, als die Sprachen der anderen Semiten, ahnlich wie das Englische sich unter denselben

Umstanden
P- 3-

so weit

von den

anderen

germanischen

Sprachen

entfernt hat.
Berlin,

Grundriss der vergleichenden Grammatik der semitischen Sprachen.

1908,

e 2

Ixviii

Introduction.

speech as it was before it passed into the peculiar form in which we may be said to know it historically. 1

no one who has worked at Egyptian can possibly doubt that there are many Semitic words in the language, or that many of the pronouns, some of the numbers, and some of its grammatical forms resemble those found in the Semitic languages. But even admitting all the similarities that Erman has claimed,
it is still

Now

impossible to

me

to believe that

Egyptian

is

a Semitic

Egyptian
e

ln"AfrTc a

language fundamentally. There is, it is true, much in the Pyramid Texts that recalls points and details of Semitic Grammar, but after deducting all the triliteral roots, there still remains a
very large number of words that are not Semitic, and were never invented by a Semitic people. These words are monosyllabic,

language.

and were invented by one of the oldest African (or Hamitic, if that word be preferred) peoples in the Valley of the Nile of whose written language we have any remains. These are words used to express fundamental relationships and feelings, and beliefs which are peculiarly African and are foreign in every particular to Semitic peoples. The primitive home of the people who invented these words lay far to the south of Egypt, and all that we know of the Predynastic Egyptians suggests that it was in the neighbourhood of the Great Lakes, probably to the east of them. The
Perpetual

n

Sr

whole length of the Valley of the Nile lay then, as now, open to peoples who dwelt to the west and east of it, and there must always have been a mingling of immigrants with its aboriginal
last borrowed many words from the new" " from the comers, especially proto-Semitic peoples from the country now called Arabia, and from the dwellers in the lands between the Nile and the Red Sea and Indian Ocean, but they continued to use their native words to express their own primitive

Valley.

inhabitants.

These

Borrowings
pToTo-Sernitic.

ideas,

especially in respect
like
tef
3.-

of religious

beliefs

and ceremonies.

Words
df

"father," sa

"^ _/j
tep

I "son," sen a "brother,"

*^. "flesh," qes ^
n

"bone,"

"head," db
"

V

"heart,"

a

"hand," A

fetes

dakh

*^* "spirit,"

"soul," "^[1 "self," ka (J double," ba and scores of others that are used from the
times, are African

^

earliest to the latest

Addition of

with the Semitic languages. the art of writing, they were quick to perceive the advantage of addin S to their pictures signs that would help the eye of the
1

and have nothing to do When they had invented or borrowed

Lectures on the Comparative

Grammar

of the Semitic Languages. Cambridge,

1890, pp. 33-34.

Introduction.

Ixix

reader,

and convey

writer intended to

mind an exact conception of what the The names of the cardinal numbers express.
to his
Borrowing

show that the people who invented the words quoted above " " " two one counted by fives, for they have words for _j|
,

a

L

"three"

A, Q
is

"four"
n
.

"^
<

=^3

V
n

and "five"

e=>^, _n&
"
six "

and

their

next number

"ten"

When
Heb.

they came in contact with the
N
,
I

Semites they borrowed from them the numbers

,

Heb.ttW, "seven"

0^''', Mil
1 '

3Dtt5,

"eight"

~N~W

Heb. Borrowing
d

of

Illl

and
borrowed
t

"

nine

"

the pronouns

D
(1

^^l',",

Heb. yvn. In a similar manner they

and

as a sign of the feminine, and several of the pronouns, feminine. at a much later period many of the Semitic words that were

&

^

e sign

And it has always current at the time in Syria and Palestine. seemed to me that some of the aboriginal words of the primitive
Egyptians found their way into neighbouring countries, where they
still

live.

Thus

the

common

Egyptian

word

khefti

*^,
The
'

"
is

enemy," which has its equivalent in the Coptic also found in Amharic under the form shafta
,-^=^1
ffi

shaft
f\(tf--

cy-i-crr,

Survivals in

Egyptian word teng
in the

4>
:

4f>

Amharic denk K'M*

"pyg m y>" seems to be preserved The Egyptian word tuat * \^
JlC>s (jj

Amharic.

"

morning," seems to survive in the Amharic tuwat
(?)

(]\,^

:

;

and with
be com-

the Egyptian So.

pared the Amharic saw

or v& "
f\(fr:

"

man,"
or

"

person,"
"

may

As none

of the literature of the peoples

side of the Valley of the Nile of finding out how much they

woman," person." who lived on each has been preserved, we have no means

man

borrowed linguistically from the Egyptians or the Egyptians from them, but I believe the Egyptians were as much indebted to them as to the Semites. I do not for one moment suggest that such literature as the modern inhabitants

Value of
stidlmT
dialects for

of the Valley of the Nile

and the neighbouring countries

possess,

whether

it

be those on the east or those on the west of the Nile,

can be utilized for explaining ancient Egyptian texts, but the comparatively small amount of attention which I have been able to devote to the grammars and vocabularies of some of the
languages

now spoken

in the

Eastern Sudan has convinced

me

that they contain much that is useful for the study of the language of the hieroglyphs. The ancient Egyptians were Africans,

and they spoke an African language, and the modern peoples of the Eastern Sudan are Africans, and they speak African languages, and there is in consequence much in modern native
e 3

Ixx

Introduction.

Sudani literature which
in his work.

From
5

student of ancient Egyptian 3 the books of Tutschek, 1 Krapf, 2 Mitterutzner,

will help the

and from the recently published works of Captain Owen 4 and Westermann, a student with the necessary leisure can collect a
large

number

of facts of

of Nilotic languages both ancient

importance for the comparative study and modern.
ETC.

THE INTRODUCTION, INDEXES, SEMITIC ALPHABETS,
The
Introduction.

In the introductory section of this book I have given a list of the commonest Egyptian signs, with their values as phonetics

and determinatives, arranged practically according to the Lists of Egyptian Hieroglyphic Signs published by the eminent printing firms of Theinhardt in Berlin, 6 Holzhausen in Vienna, and Harrison & Sons in London. 8 Certainly none of these lists is
7

absolutely correct since the classification of several of the signs is the result of guesswork, for the simple reason that EgyptoloLists of

do not know what objects certain signs are intended to The only native Egyptian List of Hieroglyphs known represent.
gists

Hieroglyphic
signs

by

Champollion, Birch, E. de

Rouge and
Brugsch.

was published by Griffith, Two Hieroglyphic Papyri from Tunis, London, 1889, 4to, but this does not help us much in the identiThe first printed List of Hieroglyphs fication of the hieroglyphs. was published by Champollion in his Grammaire gyptienne, In 1848 Birch pubParis, 1836, and contains 260 hieroglyphs. lished a fuller List with detailed descriptions (see above p. xxxiii) in the first volume of the German and English editions of Bunsen's " This he revised and enlarged, and reAegyptens Stelle." published in 1867, in the second edition of the first volume
the English edition, pp. 505-559. It contained 890 hieroglyphs and 201 determinatives were grouped separately. In 1851
of

E. de "Rouge issued a List of hieroglyphs in his Catalogue des signes hieroglyphiques de I'Imprimerie Nationals, Paris, 1851, and he
reprinted
1

it

with explanations and descriptions
of the Galla- Language.

in the first part
his Lexicon.

Grammar

Munich, 1845

;

and

Munich,

1841.
2

3
1

Vocabulary of the Galla -Language. London, 1842. Die Dinka-Sprache in Central Afrika (with Worterbuch). Bari Grammar and Vocabulary. London, 1908.

Brixen, 1866.

The Shilluk People
Sudansprachen.
6

:

.

their
;

Hamburg, 1911
Hieroglyphischen

Berlin, 1912 Language and Folklore. The Nuer Language. Berlin, 1912.

;

Die

Lisle
list

der

Typdn aus der

Schriftgiesserei.

Berlin, 1875.

This
7

was arranged by Lepsius.

This List contains all the unusual types Hieroglyphen. Vienna (no date). which were specially cut to print Maspero's edition of the Pyramid Texts. ' List of Egyptian Hieroglyphics. London, 1892.

Introduction.
of
his

Ixxi

Chrestomathie

figyptienne,

Paris,
fuller

1867.

This

contained
List

about 340 hieroglyphs.

A much

and more accurate

was published by Brugsch, Index f

des Hieroglyphes Phonetiques

y

compris des valeurs de I'Ecriture Secrete, Leipzig, 1872, and it contained 600 signs and their phonetic values, accompanied by references to pages of his Worterbuch, and 147 determinatives.
After the Lists given
1

by Rossi
2

in his Coptic Hieroglyphic

Gram-

mar and by von Lemm in his Egyptian Reading Book, no further he sele cted attempt was made to discuss hieroglyphs generally until Griffith J Jr J Lists of Rossi, described 104 Egyptian characters in Beni Hasan III, London, von Lemm, Two years later he published A Collection of Hieroglyphs, Griffith and 1896.
London, 1898, which contained descriptions and identifications
192 hieroglyphs illustrated
of

by really good coloured pictures of the which they represented, copied chiefly from coffins and objects tombs of the Xllth dynasty. The most recently published List
of Hieroglyphs
is

that given

by Erman

in the third edition of

Grammatik, Berlin, 1911. It contains about 660 not reckoning variants, selected from Theinhardt's hieroglyphs, In the List of Hieroglyphs given in the present work I have List.
his Aegyptische

followed their order in the List of Messrs. Harrison

&

Sons, but

have been obliged to alter the numbers of the characters. I have given all the ordinary phonetic values which the signs have when forming parts of words generally, but have made no attempt The to give the word- values when they are used as ideographs. values which many of the signs had when used in the so-called " enigmatic writing," and in the inscriptions of the Ptolemaic
Period are not given. Want of space made it impossible to include in this Introduction a list of the hieratic forms of hierofor these the beginner is referred to Pleyte's Catalogue glyphs Raisonne de Types gyptiens Hifyatiques de la Fonderie de N.
;

Lists of
nieratic signs.

Tetter ode,

Leyden, 1865 (which contains 388 4 of Simeone Levi 3 and G. Moller.
I

signs),

and the works

have also given in the Introduction reproductions by photography of the Egyptian Alphabet as formulated by Young,
1

e del loro significato.

Grammatica Copto-Geroglifica con uri appendice dei principali segni sillabici Rome-Turin-Florence, 1877. It contains 386 phonetic signs

and 124 determinatives.
Aegyptische Lesestucke. Raccolta dei Segni leratici Egizi nelle diverse epoche con i corrispondenti Geroglifici ed i loro differenti valori fonetici, Turin, 1880 (contains 675 signs). 4 Hieratische Paldographie. Die Aegyptische Buchschrift in ihrer Eni3
1

wickelung von der Fiinften Dynastie bis zur Romischen Kaiserzeit. Part Part II, Leipzig, 1909 (contains 713 signs) 1909 (contains 719 signs)
;

I,
;

Leipzig,

Part III,

Leipzig, 1912 (contains 713 signs).

e 4

Ixxii

Introduction.

Champollion, Lepsius, and Tattam, and reproductions of pages of Reproductions Birch's Sketch of a Hieroglyphical Dictionary, Young's Rudiments of an Egyptian Dictionary in the ancient Enchorial Character, Chamsome
early

Egyptological works.

and Birch's Dictionary of HieroThese works are not to be found in every public, still glyphics. less private, library, and I believe that many a reader will examine and study them, if only from the point of view of the bibliographer. The indexes to the Coptic and to the non-Egyptian words and geographical names which are at the end of the book will show
pollion's Dictionnaire figyptien,

that a considerable

Semitic
alphabets.

Hebrew, Syriac, Arabic, Ethiopic, Amharic, Assyrian and Persian words and names are quoted in this Dictionary. The beginner who wishes to examine these words will need to learn the alphabets of the principal Semitic languages, and as I know of no Egyptological work in which they are to be found, I have included them in this Introduction, and they follow the List of Egyptian Hieroglyphs.

number

of Coptic,

APOLOGIA AND THANKS.
In the preparation of the manuscript of this Dictionary for the printer I have not spared labour, or trouble, or time or
attention,

and

I

have made every
life

effort
I

during the proof reading

to reduce misprints to a texts in the course of my

minimum.
not to

have copied too many

attention to be distracted,

know how easy it is for the the eye to be deceived, and the and hand to write something which it ought not to write when doing The professional copyists of the Book of work of this kind.

of scribes

The mistakes the Dead, and the monastic scribes who laboriously transcribed and transcribers, Coptic, Syriac, Arabic and Ethiopic texts in Egypt, Ethiopia their errors and Syria, made many mistakes, mis-spelt the words of the archeand omissions. types in their copies, omitted whole lines, and made nonsense

passages by omitting parts of words and mixing together It seems to me obvious from these facts the remaining parts.
of

many

that every one who undertakes a long and very tedious work like the making of an Egyptian Dictionary, must be guilty of the perpetration of mistakes, blunders, and errors in his copying, however careful he may be. In my work there will be found inconsistencies,

misunderstandings, and misprints, and probably downright misstatements, and as Maspero said in his edition of the " C'est Pyramid Texts, je le regrette sans m'en etonner.
.
.

.

une infirmit6 de
parti,
I

la

nature humaine dont on

comme

de bien d'autres."

par prendre son Notwithstanding such defects
finit

hope and believe that

this Dictionary will

be useful to the

Introduction.

Ixxiii

beginner, and will save

him time and trouble and give him

help,

and

be realized, the purpose of my friend my who made the printing of the book possible will be effected, and my own time and labour will not have been wasted. Many,
if

hope and

belief

many

years must pass before the perfect Egyptian Hieroglyphic Dictionary can, or will, be written, and meanwhile the present

work may serve as a stop-gap. It is now my pleasant duty to put on record my thanks and gratitude to those who have enabled me to produce this book. Thanks to First and foremost they are due to the gentleman, who having * hose wh 5 have made the discussed with me my plan for the proposed Dictionary and publication fthls suggested certain modifications of it and additions to it, decided
In spite of my defray the entire cost of its production. entreaties he persists in remaining anonymous, and wishes to be
to
Dictionary
possible.

interested in everything that concerns the history, religion, language and literature of ancient Egypt, and in the language and literature of the Copts,
is

known only

as an English gentleman

who

that
is

to say, of the Egyptians who embraced Christianity. He also deeply interested in the exploration of Western Asia,
is

supported all the endeavours made by the English to excavate the sites of the ancient cities mentioned in the Bible. Owing to the great advance in the price of materials,

and has

liberally

wages in the printing trades that have taken place during the War, twice or thrice I was on the verge of being obliged to stop the printing of this book, but my friend decided that the work should go on, and that the original plan
rises in

and the various

by him should be neither altered nor curtailed, and he furnished the means for continuing the work. What this means will be evident from the fact that since we began to print in July, 1916, the cost per sheet has increased by not less than
as approved

Great

rise in

wages and
production
of th is
. .

125 per cent.
to

!

In addition to this generous act
friend for ready help

I

am

indebted

my anonymous

and sympathy during

the last forty years. I owe my wife

many thanks

and She has also read for and with me the proofs and revises proofs. of every sheet of the book, and its completion is due largely to her help and encouragement. and incorporation
of slips,

for constant help in the sorting for assistance in the reading of

To Mr. Edgar
Sons,
I

am

Harrison, partner in the firm of Harrison & Mr. Edgar From start to finish Harrison, indebted in another way.
the

he has taken

deepest

interest

in

the

printing of

the

Dictionary, and has done

everything

he could, both

officially

Ixxiv

Introduction.

and privately, to forward my work. During the War, when the resources of the Firm were strained to their utmost to carry out the urgent work which was thrust upon them by the Government, and when every available hand was pressed into this service,
he somehow managed to keep going the composition of this book, and found means of machining each sheet when ready for press. Besides this, he had many hundreds of new characters cut, and
Messrs. Harrisons' fount of

Egyptian
type.

spared no trouble in reproducing my manuscript, and whenever necessary he cast great quantities of new type to enable the composing to continue, and so avoided delay during the
distribution of the type of worked-off sheets. At the present time his fount of Egyptian type is the largest and most compre-

hensive and complete in the world. At my request he has prepared a list of his Egyptian Hieroglyphic types which will be

found at the end of the volume.
firms like Harrison

&

Sons,

who

the Continent great printing enlarge and complete their founts

On

of Oriental types, receive subsidies

Academies, but

in

given to printers, have done a public-spirited act of this kind

from Governments, or from no subsidies or contributions are England and the satisfaction which they feel when they
is

their sole reward.

Messrs. Harrisons' Oriental

That Messrs. Longman cast at their own expense the fount of " solid Egyptian type that was used for printing Birch's List " of Hieroglyphics," and of Hieroglyphics," and his Dictionary that Messrs. Harrisons have cut, at their own expense, the very extensive and complete fount of linear hieroglyphic types used in the printing of the present work, will ever redound to the credit of the great company of English publishers and master-printers. Dedication the coloured border was drawn by Mr. Alfred Caton. Finally, I mention with gratitude the help which I have received from Mr. A. E. Fish, the able compositor in the employ
:

compositor.

type of this Dictionary. He has shown great zeal and interest in the work, and his skill and great experience have triumphed over many difficulties, and made He is a worthy successor of Mr. Mabey, the proof reading easier.
of Messrs. Harrisons

who

set the

Messrs. Harrisons' great Oriental Compositor, who set the type for George Smith's monumental work The History of Assurbanipal, London, 1871, and of Mr. Fisher who set the type for

my

text volume of the Book of the Dead, London, 1894, published the Trustees of the British Museum. by

ERNEST WALLIS BUDGE.
BRITISH MUSEUM,
February 25th, 1920.

A

LIST
ABBREVIATIONS

OF THE PRINCIPAL WORKS USED IN THE PREPARATION OF THIS DICTIONARY, AND OF THE OF THEIR TITLES BY WHICH THEY ARE INDICATED.

A
indicated
I
:

LIST

Of the principal works used in the preparation of this Dictionary, and of the abbreviations of their titles by which they are
Urkunden
des Alien

Leipzig, 1903.
II

Reichs bearbeitet von Large 8vo.

K.

Sethe.

III

Hieroglyphische Urkunden der Griechisch-Romischen Zeit bearbeitet von K. Sethe. Large 8vo. Leipzig, 1904. Urkunden der alter en Aethiopenkonige bearbeitet von K. Sethe. Leipzig, 1908. Large 8vo.

IV

Abbott Pap.

.

.

Urkunden der 18 Dynastic, Bdnde III und IV bearbeitet von K. Sethe. Leipzig, 1906-09. Large 8vo. the Series Urkunden des Aegyptischen Altertums. (In Edited by G. Steindorff.) The hieratic text was Brit. Mus. Pap. No. 10183. London, 1860. published by Birch in Select Papyri.
Vol.
ii,

pis.

9-19.

A.

E

Wilkinson, J. G., The Manners and Customs of the Ancient Egyptians. Ed. Birch. 3 vols. 1878. 8vo.
Mariette, A.,

Alex. Stele

Monuments

Divers,

pi. 14.

Alt-K

Burchardt, M., Die Altkanaandischen Fremdworte und Eigennamen im Aegyptischen. Leipzig, 1909-10. 4to.
Birch,
S.,

Amamu
Amen.

Egyptian Texts of the

earliest

the Coffin of 1886. Folio.

Amamu

period from

in the British

Museum. London,

The Book

Museum
Ambers t Pap.
Anastasi I-IX.

Precepts of Amen-em-apt, the son of Ka-nekht, according to the Papyrus in the British
of

(No. 10474).
P.
E.,

Newberry,
1899.

The

Amherst

Papyri.

London,

4to.

Annales

The Anastasi Papyri in the British Museum. Published by S. Birch. Select Papyri in the Hieratic Character from the Collections of the British Museum. London, MDCCCXLIII. Folio. PL 35 ff. Annales du Service des Antiquites de l'gypte. Cairo,
Vol.
i.

1900.
A.,

4to.

In progress.
(No.

Aram. Pap.

Ungnad,
Leipzig,

Aramdische Papyrus aus Elephantine.
8vo.

1911.

4

of

Hilfsbucher

zur

Asien
A.

Kunde des alien Orients.) Miiller, W. Max, Asien und Europa nach
Denkmdlen.
Leipzig, 1893.

altdgyptischen

8vo.

Z

Banishment Stele Barshah
.

Zeitschrift fur Agyptische Sprache und Alterthumskunde. Vol. i, 1863. In progress. 4to. Leipzig. The text is found in Brugsch, Reise, pi. 22.

Newberry,
Fraser
:

P., El-Bersheh.

Part

i

Part

ii

by Newberry,
4to.

Griffith

by Newberry and and Fraser.

London

(undated).

Ixxviii

Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.

B. D.

The hieroglyphic text of the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead. See E. A. Wallis Budge, The Edited with Chapters of Coming Forth by Day.
a
3 vols.
translation, 8vo.

vocabulary,
:

etc.

London,

1898.

B. D. (Ani)

B. D. (Nebseni) B. D. (Nu)

Papyrus of Ani, edited by E. A. Wallis Budge. London, 1890. Folio. Birch, S., Photographs of the Papyrus of Nebseni in the British Museum. London, 1876. Folio. THE BOOK OF THE DEAD Facsimiles of the Papyri of Hunefer, Anhai, Kerasher, and Netchemet, with supple:

THE BOOK OF THE DEAD

mentary
1899.

text

from

the

Papyrus of Nu.

London,
accord<VVVVVN

Folio.

B. D. (Saite).

.

.

The hieroglyphic
it

text of the
of

Book

of the
r\

Dead
o

ing to the Papyrus

Auf-ankh

*f\.

(I

v\*^=_

T ^

o
wr-

was published by R. Lepsius, Das Todtenbuch der Aegypter nach dem hieroglyphischen Papyrus in Tttrin.
B. D. G.
Leipzig, 1842. Brugsch, H., Dictionnaire Geographique de I'ancienne 2 vols. Folio. gypte. Leipzig, 1877-1880.

Beh.

Rawlinson, H. C., The Persian Cuneiform Inscription at Behistun decyphered and translated. London, 8vo. (Forming vol. x. of the Journal of the 1846. Royal Asiatic Society.) See also The Sculptures and Inscriptions of Darius the Great on the Rock of Behistun in Persia. Edited and translated by the late Prof. L. W. King, assisted by Mr. R. C. Thomp-

Beni Hasan
Berg.
I,

Berg.

IT.

London, 1907. 4to. Newberry, P. E., and G. W. Fraser, Beni Hasan. 2 vols. London, 1893. 4to. von Bergmann, Ernst Ritter, Der Sarcophag des Panchemisis in the Jahrbuch der Kunsthistorischen-

son.

Sammlungen
Bibl. Egypt.
.

des allerhochsten Kaiserhauses.
4to.

2 vols.

Vienna, 1883-4.
.

Bibliotheque gyptologique jubilee sous la Direction de G. Maspero. 8vo. Paris, 1893 (vol. i). [At least
forty volumes have appeared.]

Book

of Breathings

Book

of

Gates

.

.

Mus. Pap. No. 9995, Budge, E. A. W., BOOK OF Facsimiles of the Papyri of Hunefer, etc. London, 1899. Folio. Bonomi, J., and Sharpe, S., The Alabaster Sarcophagus of Oimenepthah I now in Sir J. Soane's Museum. London, 1864. 410 Budge, E. A. W., The Heaven and Hell. London, 1906, vol. ii. Egyptian
Brit.

THE DEAD

:

,

;

Brugsch, Rec.

.

.

Brugsch,
Leipzig.

H.,

Recueil Parts i and

de
ii.

Monuments
1862-3.
4to.

gyptiens.

Briinnow

Briinnow, R. E.,

A

Classified List of all simple

and
i-iii.

Compound Cuneiform
Leyden.
1887-89.
lished in 1897.

ideographs, etc.

Parts

4to.

The INDICES were pub-

Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.

Ixxix

Bubastis

Naville, E., Bubastis (1887-1889), being the Eighth Memoir of the Egypt Exploration Fund. London,

1891.

4to.

Buch

Bergmann, E. Ritter von, Das Buch vom Durchwandeln
der Ewigkeit (in Sitzungsberichte der Philosophischhistorischen Classe. Bd. Ixxxvi). Vienna, 1877,

Cairo Pap.

369 ff. Photographs of
p.

Egyptian Papyri

in

the

Egyptian

Museum,
Canopus Stele

Cairo.

See Lepsius, Das bilingue Dekret von Kanopus, Berlin, folio and the facsimiles of the Hiero1866,
;

glyphic, Greek and Demotic texts published by Budge, E. A. W., The Decree of Canopus. London,

1904.

8vo, pp.
F.,

35-H4gyptologiques
Serie,
vol.
i,

Chabas Mel.

Chabas,

Melanges 2me 1862, 8vo
;

;

ler Serie, Paris,

Chalon, 1864,

8vo

;

Serie, Paris

and Chalon,

Champ. Mon.

.

.

Champollion, Nubie, vols.
Petrie,

J. F., Monuments i-iv. Paris, 1822.

1870, vol. ii, 1873. de l'gypte et de la
Folio.
4to.

Coptos Coronation Stele

W. M.

F.,

Koptos.
;

London, 1896.

The text of this stele was published by Mariette, Monuments Divers, pi. 9 Schaefer, Urkunden III, and Budge, E. A. Wallis, Annals of Nubian p. 81
;

Culte Divin

Decrets

De Hymnis
Demot. Cat.
. .

Denderah

Der

al-B.

Kings, p. 89 ff. Moret, A., Rituel du Culte Divin. Paris, 1902. 8vo. Weill, R., Les Decrets Royaux de I'ancien Empire Paris, 1912. Bgyptien. 4to. Breasted, J. H., De Hymnis in Solem Sub Rege Amenophide IV conceptis (lithographed). Griffith, F. LI., Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the John Rylands Library. Manchester, 1909. Folio. Mariette, A., Description Generate du Grand Temple. PI. Vols. i-iv and a Texte, Paris, 1880. 4to. volume. Paris, 1870-74. Folio. supplementary Mariette, A., Deir el Bahari : documents topographiques, historiques et ethnographiques recueillis dans ce temple.
Leipzig, 1877.
Folio.
el

Der al-Gabrawi

Davies, N. de G., The Rock Tombs of Deir
Vols.
i-iii.

Gebrdwi.

London, 1902.
;

4to.

Dream

Stele

.

.

v

Text
;

originally published by Mariette, Monuments see also Sethe, Urkunden III, p. 57, Divers, pll. 7, 8 ff and Budge, E. A. Wallis, Annals of Nubian Kings.

London, 1911,
Dublin Pap.
Diim. H.
I.

p.

71

ff.

4.

Naville, E., Berlin, 1886.

Das Aegyptische Todtenbuch
4to, p. 80.

(Einleitung),

Diim. Temp. Ins.

Inschriften altagyptischer Leipzig, 1867 4to, and 1869 Folio. Dumichen, J., Altdgyptische Tempel-Inschriften in den Jahren 1863-1865 an Ort und Stelle gesammelt.
J.,

Dumichen,

Historische

Denkmdler.

Leipzig.

1867.

Folio.

Ixxx

Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.
Ebers, G., Papyros Ebers : das hermetische Buck uber die Arzeneimittel der alien Aegypter in hieratischer Mit hieroglyphisch-lateinischem Glossar Schrift. von L. Stern. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1875. Folio. Stern, L., Glossarium Hieroglyphicum quo papyri Medicinalis hieratici Lipsiae asservati et a darissimo Ebers editi. (Printed in the second volume of the

Ebers Pap

Ebers Pap. Voc.

Edfu
Edict El Amarna

preceding work.) Diimichen, J., Altdgyptische Tempel-Inschriften, vol.
Leipzig, 1867.
Petrie,

I.

Folio.

W. M.

F.,

Davis, N. de G.,
5 vols. (vol.
i,

London, 1896. 4to, pi. 8. The Rock Tombs of El Amarna. London. 4to. 1903).
Koptos.

Eg. Res.

E.

T
Stele

Egyptological Researches, Results of a journey in 1904. Washington. Publication of the Carnegie Institution. No. 53. 1902. 4to. Hieroglyphic Texts from Egyptian Stelae, etc., in the British Museum. Pts. i-v. London, 1911 (pt. i).
Miiller,

W.

M.,

Folio.

Excom.

.

Stele of the

Museum,

Cairo.

Excommunication now in the Egyptian Published by Mariette, Monu; ;

ments Divers, Paris, 1872-89, folio, pi. 10 Schafer, Klio, Bd. vi, p. 287 ff. and in Urkunden der alteren
Aethiopenkonige.

Famine

Stele

.

.

Brugsch, H.,Die
Leipzig, 1891.

Large 8vo. Leipzig, 1908. biblischen sieben Jahre der Hungersnoth.
8vo.

Festschrift.
Festschrift,

AEGYPTIACA.
1897.

Festschrift fur Georg Ebers

zum

i

Marz,

Leemans.

Gen. Epist.

8vo. Leipzig, 1897. Pleyte, W. (and others), Etudes Archeologiques dediees ct C. Leemans. Leyden, 1885. 4to. G., Du Genre epistolaire chez les Iigyptiens Maspero, 8vo. de I'epoque pharaonique. Paris, 1872.

G.I
Gnostic

Die GeoBrugsch, H., Geographische Inschriften : des Alien Aegyptens. 4to. graphic Leipzig, 1857. Griffith, F. LI., and Thompson, H. F. H., The Demotic

Gol

Magical Papyrus of London and Leiden. London, 1904-09. 8vo and folio. Golenischeff, W., Epigraphical Results of an excursion

Gol. Pap.

Wddi Hammdmat. St. Petersburg, 1887, pp. 65-79, plates 1-18. Golenischeff, W., Les Papyrus hieratiques 1115, et ni6B de I'Ermitage Imperial a St. Ptftersbourg. Folio. St. Petersbourg, 1913.
to

m6A

Goshen.

Naville, E.,

Greene
Harris
I.

The Shrine of S aft el-Henneh and the Land Goshen. London, 1887. 4to. of Greene, J. B., Fouilles exfcute'es a Th&bes dans I' annee Folio. Paris, 1855. 1855. Brit. Mus. Papyrus No. 9900. For the facsimile see Facsimile of an Egyptian Hieratic Papyrus Birch, S., of Rameses III in the British Museum (Great Harris London, 1876. Long folio. Papyrus).

Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.

Ixxxi

Harris 500

Brit.

Mus. Pap. No. 10060. Facsimiles of several pages papyrus have been published by Maspero, Romans et Poesies du Papyrus Harris No. 500, Paris, 1879, and Chants d' Amour, etc., Paris, 1883.
of this

Harris 501

Brit.

See Chabas, F., Le 10042. Harris, Chalon-sur-Saone, 1860. Papyrus Magique 4to Budge, E. A. Wallis, Facsimiles of Egyptian Hieratic Papyri in the British Museum. London,

Mus.

Pap.

No.

;

1910.

Folio, pp. 34-40.

Hearst Pap.

.

.

.Hh

Wreszinski, W., Der Londoner Medizinische Papyrus und der Papyrus Hearst. Leipzig, 1912. 4to. Text of Her-hetep. A transcript of this text is given by Maspero, Trois Annees de Fouilles, in Memoires de la Mission Archeologique Franfaise au Caire,

1881-84.

Paris, 1884.

Folio, p. 137

ff.

Horapollo

Leemans,
adjecit.

C.,

Horapollinis Niloi Hieroglyphica edidit, item hieroglyphicorum imagines et indices Amsterdam, 1835. 8vo.

Hymn

Nile

Maspero, G., Hymne au Nil publie et traduit apres les deux textes du Musee Britannique. Paris, 1868.

Hymn Hymn
I.

of Darius

The

and Hymne au Nil. Cairo, 1912. 4to (lithographed) text was published by Brugsch, Reise nach der
;

grossen Oase Khargah.
to Uraei

Leipzig, 1878,

pi.

25-27.

Erman, A., Hymnen an das Diadem der Pharaonen Berlin, (in Abh. K. P. Akad. der Wissenschaften.
4to). 1911. Birch, S., Inscriptions in the Hieratic and Demotic Character from the Collections in the British Museum. London, 1868. Folio.

H

Ikhernefert

Schafer, H., Die Mysterien des Osiris in Abydos unter Konig Sesostris III. Leipzig, 1904. 4to. [In vol. iv of Sethe's Unter suchungen zur Geschichte und

Altertumskunde Aegyptens.]
Inscription of Darius.
Inscrip. of
Israel Stele

See under

Hymn

of Darius.

Menu

Lepsius, C. R., Denkmdler, Abth. ii, Bl. Golenischeff, Hammdmdt, pi. 15-17.

150^
is

;

and

The

inscription of Mer-en-Ptah,

which

found on
;

the back of a stele of Amen-hetep III (now in Cairo) published by Spiegelberg, A eg. Zeit., Bd. xxxiv,
p. i
ff.

Itinerary

Jour. As. Jnl. E. A.

Kahun
Kubban
Stele
.

Parthey and Pindar, Itinerarium Antonini et Hierosolymitanum. Berlin, 1848. 8vo. Journal Asiatique. Paris. In progress. The Journal of Egyptian Archaeology, vols. i-iv. London, 1914 f. 4to. In progress. Griffith, F. LI., Hieratic Papyri from Kahun and Gurob. 2 vols. London, 1898. 4to. Prisse d'Avennes, Monuments Iigyptiens. Paris, 1847.
Folio, pi. 21.

Ixxxii

Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.

Lacau

Lacau,

Sarcophages anterieures au Nouvel Empire. 1903-4. (A volume of the great Cairo Museum Catalogue edited by Maspero.)
Cairo,

Lagus Stele Lanzone

Mariette, A.,
.

Monuments

Divers, pi. 14.

Lanzone,
pts. i-v.

R. V., Dizionario di 8vo. Turin, 1881 f.
Paris, 1879.

Mitologia

Egizia,

Lanzone Domicilio

Lanzone, R. V., Le Domicile des Esprits ; Papyrus du

Musee de Turin.

Folio.

Leemans Pap. Eg.
Lib. Fun.

Leemans, C., and Pleyte, Leyden, 1839-1905.
Schiaparelli,

W.,

Papyrus

gyptien.

Monumenti

E., // Libra dei Funerali ricavato da Tavole. Turininediti e pubblicato. folio Rome-Florence, 1881, Schiaparelli, E., //
;

Libra dei Funerali degli antichi Egiziani tradotto e commentato, vol. i, Rome-Turin-Florence, 1882, folio. See also Atti della R. Accademia dei Lincei, anno CCLXXXVII. 1890. Serie Quarta. Classe di Scienze morale, storiche e filologiche, vol. vii.

Rome,
L. D.

1890.

Lepsius, C., Denkmdler aus Aegypten und Aethiopien. Berlin, 1849. 4 to an ^ twelve volumes of plates, large folio.
<

Leyden Pap.

Gardiner, A. H., The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage from a papyrus in Leiden (Pap. Leiden 344, recto).
Leipzig, 1909.
4to.

Lieblein, Diet.

Lieblein, Dictionnaire de noms hieroglyphiques, vols. 1 and ii, vols. iii and iv, Christiania, 1871, 8vo 8vo. Leipzig, 1892,
;

Litanie

La
.14

Litanie du tombeaux des

Soleil

;

rois a Thebes.

inscriptions recueillies dans les 4to. Leipzig, 1875.

Louvre

This stele was published by Lepsius, Auswahl der
wichtigsten Urkunden des agyptischen Alterthums, Prisse d'Avennes, Monuments Berlin, 1842, pi. 9 and see Maspero, Paris, 1847, pi. 7 gyptiens. Trans. Sac. Bibl. Arch., vol. v, p. 555 ff.
;
;

Love Songs
M.

.

Miiller,

W. Max, Die
4to.

Liebespoesie der alien Aegypter.
"^JL

Leipzig, 1899.
.

The funerary
Pepi
I,

texts of
of

and

King Meri-Ra (Q King Mer-en-Ra I
;

\\^

,

i.e.,

KD^xT^^J,
des

pub-

lished

by Maspero, Les Inscriptions

Pyramides de

and by K. Sethe, Saqqarah, Paris, 1894, 4to Die Altdgyptischen Pyramidentexte nach den Papier abdriicken und Photographien des Berliner Museums.
2 vols, 1908-1910, Leipzig.
4to.

Mar. Aby.

Mariette, A., Abydos : description des fouilles. Vol. ii, Paris, 1880. Folio. Paris, 1869.

Vol.

i,

Principal Works, used in Preparation of Dictionary.

Ixxxiii

Mar. Cat.

Mariette,

des Monuments Catalogue general decouverts pendant les fouilles de cette mile. d'Abydos Folio. Paris, 1880.
A.,

Mar. Kar.

Mariette, A.,

Karnak

:

gique. Leipzig, 1875. of plates, folio.

etude topographique et archeoloText 4to. With a volume
divers recueillis en Folio.

Mar. M.D.

Mariette, A.,

Monuments

en Nubie.
Maspero.]

Paris, 1872-89.

Egypte et [With text by

Mar. Pap.

Mariette, A., Les Papyrus Egyptiens Boulaq, 3 vols., Paris, 1871-6. Folio.

du Musee de

Mastabah

Mariette, A., Les Mastabas de I'Ancien Empire. Paris, Folio. work was edited by 1882-85. [The

Maspero.]

Meir

Blackman, A. M., The Rock Tombs of Meir.
1914.
4to.

London,

Mendes

Stele

.

.

Naville, E.,
the

The

Store-city of

Exodus.

London,

script of the text will Bd. xxxii, 1894, p. 74 ff.

Pithom and the Route of Another tran4to. be found in Aeg. Zeitschrift,
1885.
I,

Merenptah

I

.

.

Diimichen,

J.,

Historische Inschriften, Bd.
pll.

Bl. 2ff;

Mariette, A., Karnak,

52-55

;

and de Rouge,
ff.
;

Inscriptions Hieroglyphiques, p. 179

Methen

Schafer, Lepsius, Denkmdler, Abth. II, Bll. 3-7 Aegypt. Inschriften aus den Konigl. Museen zu Berlin, Bd. I, Bll. 68, 73-87 Sethe, Urkunden, i, p. i ff.
;

Metternich Stele
Mission
etc.

Golenischeff, *W.,Die Metternichstele in derOriginalgrosse zum ersten Mai herausgegeben. Leipzig, 1877. 4to.

I,

Maspero, Memoir es de la Mission Archeologique FranParis. Folio. Vol. i was published faise au Caire.
in 1884.

Moeller G.

Die

Beiden

Totenpapyrus

Rhind des

Museums

zu

Moeris

Edinburgh. Leipzig, 1913. 4to. Lanzone, R. V., Les Papyrus du Lac Moeris.
1896.
Folio.

Turin,

Mythe
N.

au Mythe d'Horus recueillis dans le temple d'Edfou. Geneva and Basle, 1870. Folio. The funerary texts of King Nefer-ka-Ra Pepi II
Naville, E., Textes relatifs
(
I

LJ

j

f a a
1|
(|

1 published by Maspero, Les In-

scriptions des

Pyramides de Saqqarah, Paris, 1894, 4to,

Nastasen

altiigyptischen Pyramidentexte nach den Papierabdrucken und Photographien des Berliner Museums. 2 vols. 1908-1910. Leipzig. 4to. Schafer, Die Lepsius, Denkmdler, Abth. V, pi. 16
;

and by K. Sethe, Die

dthiopische Konigsinschrift des Berliner Museums ; Regierungsbericht des Konigs Nastesen des Gegners des Kambyses, Leipzig, 1901, 4to and Budge, E. A. Wallis, Annals of Nubian Kings, London, 1911, p. 140.
;

Ixxxiv
Nesi

Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.

Amsu

Budge, E. A. Wallis,

On

the Hieratic

Papyrus of Nesi-

Temple of Amen- Ra at Thebes, London, 1891, 4to. (From THE 305 ARCH^OLOGIA, vol. Hi) and Budge, E. A. Wallis, Facsimiles of Egyptian Hieratic Papyri in the British Museum. London, 1910. Folio.

Amsu, a
about

scribe in the
B.C.

;

Northampton Report

Compton, W. G. S. S. (Marquis of Northampton), and Newberry, P. E., Report on Excavations made at Thebes. London, 1908. 4to.
Lepsius, C., Denkmdler, Abth. Ill, Bll. 22-24.
J. de, Catalogue des Monuments et inscriptions de I'^gypte antique, vols. ii and iii. Vienna, 1894-

Obel. Hatshep.

Ombos

Morgan,
99-

4to.

The funerary

texts of

King Pepi

I

f

[]

(jt]J

published by

Maspero, Les Inscriptions des Pyramides de Saqqarah, Paris, 1894, 4to, and by K. Sethe, Die altagyptischen Pyramidentexte nach den Papier abdriicken

und Photographien
1908-1910.
Paheri

des Berliner
4to.

Museums.

2 vols.

Leipzig.

Tylor and

Tomb
Palermo Stele
.

Griffith, Annas el of Paheri at El Kab.

Medineh London, 1894.

....
4to.

The

.

Schafer, H., Bin Bruchstiick altdgyptischer Annalen (Aus dem Anhang zu den Abhandlungen der Konigl. Preuss. Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin vom

Jahre 1902).
Pap. Anhai

Berlin", 1902.

4to.
:

Budge,

E.

A.

Wallis,

THE BOOK OF THE DEAD

Facsimiles of the Papyri of Hunefer, Anhai, Kcrasher and Netchemet, etc. London, 1899. Folio.

Pap. Ani

Facsimile of the Papyrus of Ani in the British Museum London, (ed., E. A. Wallis Budge), 2nd edition.
1890.
Folio.
. .

Pap. Hunefer

Budge, E. A. Wallis, THE BOOK OF THE similes of the Papyri of Hunefer, Anhai,
1899.
Folio.

DEAD
etc.

:

Fac-

London,

Pap. Roller Pap. Mag.

.

.

Gardiner, A. H., The Papyrus of Anastasi I and the Papyrus of Roller. Leipzig, 1911. 4to. Chabas, F., Le Papyrus Magique Harris. Chalon-surSaone, 1860. 4to.
Brit.

Pap. Mut-hetep

BOOK OF THE DEAD
Day,
Pap. Nekht
Pap. 3024
. .

Mus. Pap. No. 10010.
;

See Budge, E. A. Wallis, Chapters of Coming Forth by

vol.

i,

p. xv.

ff.

The Papyrus
10471)
;

of

Nekht

in the British

Museum

(No.

unpublished. Lepsius, C., Denkmdler, Abth. vi, Bll. 111-112, and see Erman, A., Gesprdch eines Lebensmiiden mit seiner Seele. Berlin, 1896. [From the Abhandlungen of the Konigl. Preuss. Akad. der Wissenschaften zu Berlin for 1896.]

Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.

Ixxxv

Peasant

Die Klagen des Bauern, by F. Vogelsang and A. H.
Gardiner. Leipzig, 1908. Hieratische Papyrus, 4, 5 Mittleren Reiches).
;

4to (Berlin Museum Litterarische Texte des
;

Piankhi Stele

For the text see
recueillis
folio, pll.

en 1-6

Mariette, A., Monuments Divers gypte et en Nubie, Paris, 1872-89,

;

and Schafer, Urkunden,
ff.

iii.

Leipzig,

1905.

4to, p. i

Piehl

Piehl,

E.,

Inscriptions hieroglyphiques
et

Europe and ii,
Pierret Inscrip.

recueillies en en hgypte, Leipzig and Stockholm, pts. i
;

1886

2nd

Series,

1890-92

;

3rd'

Series,

1895-1903.

4to.

Pierret, P., Recueil d' inscriptions inedites du Egyptien du Louvre (in tudes gyptologiques.

Musee
Paris,

Precepts of

Amenemhat

4 to). The text will be found in Sallier Pap. No. II, pp. 1-3, Sallier Pap. No. I, p. 8, etc. see the article on the Millingen Papyrus by Griffith, F. LI., in Ae. Z., Bd. 34 (1896), p. 35 ff; Maspero, Les Enseignements d' Amenemhatt i" d son fils Sanouasrit i", Cairo, 1904.
1873-78.
;

Prisse

Mon.

Prisse d'Avennes, Histoire de
les

I'

Art

Monuments depuis
la

les

temps

les

jusqu'd
(folio).

domination
la

Marchandon de
Prisse Pap.

Romaine ; Faye. Text (large

gyptien d'apres plus recules Texte par P.
4to)

and plates

Paris, 1879.

For the hieratic text see Prisse d'Avennes, Fac-simile d'un Papyrus Egyptien en caracteres hieratiques.
Paris, 1847.
Folio.

P.S.B.A.
Ptol

Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, vols. i xl. 1879-1918. Large 8vo.
Miiller, C.,

1883. at Paris in 1901.

The Tabulae

Claudii Ptolemaei Geographia, 2 vols. Paris, to the above were published

Qenna Pap.

Facsimile of the
A

IWWV\

Papyrus

of

the merchant Qenna,

fi\

dj "VM'
Folio.

published

by

Leemans,

C.,

gyptien Funeraire Hieroglyphique (T. 2) Leyden, 1882. d'Antiquites des Pays Bas d Leide.

Papyrus du Musee

Quelques Pap.
Rawl.

Maspero, G., Memoir e sur quelques Papyrus du Louvre.
Paris, 1875.
4to.

R. E.
Rec.

Rawlinson, Sir H. C., Cuneiform Inscriptions of Western vol. iii, 1870 vol. ii, 1866 Asia, vol. i, 1861 vol. iv, 1874 London. Folio. vol. v, 1880-84. Revue Egyptologique, ed. Revillout see under Rev.
;
;

;

;

;

Maspero, Recueil de Travaux relatifs d la Philologie et I' Archeologie Egyptiennes et Assyriennes, vol. i. In progress^ Paris, 1880.

Ixxxvi

Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.
.

Rechnungen
Reise

.

Spiegelberg, W., Rechnungen aus der Zeit Seti I, 2 vols. Strassburg, 1896.

Brugsch, Reise nach der grossen Oase Khargah in der Libyschen Wuste. Leipzig, 1878. 4to.
. .

Respirazione

Pellegrini, II Libro della Respirazione.

Rome,

1904.

Rev

Revue Egyptologique publiee sous la direction de MM. Premiere Brugsch, F. Chabas, and Eug. Revillout. The last volume (vol. xiv) Annee. Paris, 1880. appeared in 1912.
Brit.

Rhind Math. Pap.

Mus. Pap. No. 10057. Budge, E. A. Wallis, Facsimile of the Rhind Mathematical Papyrus in the
British

Museum.

London, 1898.

Folio.

Rhind Pap.

Birch,

Facsimiles of two papyri found in a tomb at and an account of their discovery, A. H. R. London, 1863, long folio by Brugsch, Rhind' s zwei Bilingue Papyri hieratisch und deS.,

Thebes

....

;

motisch.

Leipzig, 1865.

4to.

Rosetta

Lithograph copy of the Rosetta Stone published by the London, 1803. Large folio. Society of Antiquaries. See also the photographic facsimile in Budge, The Rosetta Stone, vol. i. London, 1904.
Rosellini, I., I Monumenti dell' Egitto e della Nubia, vols. i-ix (text), Pisa, 1832-44, 8vo, and vols. i-iii,
pll.,

Ros. Mon.

large folio.

[The original prospectus of this
Italian in 1831,
le

work was published in French and and was signed by Champollion
Rosellini.]

Jeune and
;

Rouge, Chrest.

Rouge, E. de, Chrestomathie

gyptienne
;

Premiere

partie (lithographed), Paris, 1867, 4to 8vo 1868, Fascicule, Paris, large Fascicule, Paris, 1875, large 8vo.

Deuxieme
Troisieme

;

Rouge, E. de Rouge,
I.

Inscriptions et Notices recueillies a Edfou, vols. Paris, 1880. 4to.

i

and

ii.

H.

Rouge, E.
Egypte.
Petrie, W. 3 vols.
Brit.

de, Inscriptions Hieroglyphiques copiees en Paris, 1877-79. 4 to
-

Royal Tombs
Sallier I

M. F., The Royal Tombs of the First Dynasty, London, 1900-1. 4to.

Mus. Pap. No. 10185.

texts published 1843Sallier II

by

Facsimiles of the hieratic Birch, Select Papyri. London,
Facsimiles of the hieratic
Select Papyri.

Brit.

Mus. Pap. No. 10182.

texts published 1843Sallier III

by Birch,

London,

Brit.

Mus. Pap. No. 10183.

texts published 1843.

by

Facsimiles of the hieratic Birch, Select Papyri. London,

Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.
Sallier

Ixxxvii

IV

Brit.

Mus. Papyrus No. 10184. facsimile of the hieratic texts was published by Birch, Select Papyri in the hieratic character from the Collections in the British Museum. London, 1843, pi. 144 ff. See also

A

San

Stele

Chabas, Le Calendrier de Jours Pastes et Nefastes del' Annee Egyptienne. Paris and Chalon, 1863. 8vo. Lepsius, C., Das Bilingue Dekret von Kanopus, pt. i.
Berlin, 1866.
4to.

Sarc. Seti I

Budge, E. A. Wallis, The Egyptian Heaven and Hell,
vol.
ii.

London, 1906.

Scarabs of Amenhetep
III

1.

Marriage with Ti (Budge, E. A. Wallis,
p. 242).

Mummy,

2.

Wild Cattle Hunt
p. 156).

(Eraser, G.

W., P.S.B.A., vol. xxi,
vol.
i,

3.

4.

Lion Hunt (Pierret, Recueil, Marriage with Gilukhipa
P- I4I3)-

p. 88).

(Brugsch,

Thesaurus,

5.

Shipwreck

of an Ornamental Lake (Birch, Catalogue Alnwick Collection, p. 137). Goleriischeff, W., Le Papyrus No. 1115 de L'Ermitage Imperial in the Recueil de Travaux, vol. xxviii, Le Conte du Naufrage, Cairo, 1912 and p. 73 ff Erman, Die Geschichte des Schiffbriichigen in Aeg. i ff Zeitschrift, Bd. 43 (1906)

Making

of the

;

;

.

.

Sinsin

I

Pellegrini, // Libra della Respirazione.

Sinsin II

Pellegrini,

Ta

Sa-t en Sen-i-sen-i

Libra Secondo della Respirazione.
Siut
Griffith, F. LI.,

Rome, 1904. meh sen, ossia Rome, 1904.

//

The Inscriptions of Siut and Der Rifeh.

Sphinx

London, 1889. 8vo. Piehl, K. (and others), Sphinx, Revue Critique embrassant le Domaine entier de I' Egyptologie. Upsala and Leipzig. 8vo. Vol. i, 1897.
.

Sphinx Stele

.

Lepsius, C. R., Denkmiiler, Abth. iii, Bl. 68; and see Erman's summary of the readings of all the copies in vol. vi of the Sitzungsberichte of the Prussian

Academy,
Statistical Tab.

p.

428

ff.

Birch, S., Observations on the newly discovered fragments of the statistical tablet of Karnak (Jnl. Soc. Lit.,
vol. vii).

Stat. Taf.

Bissing, F. W. von, Die Statistische Tafel von Karnak. 4to. Leipzig, 1897.

Stele of Herusatef

Stele of

Nekht Menu.

Text originally published by Mariette, Monuments see a l so Sethe, Divers, pll. 11-13 Urkunden, vol. iii, p. 113 ff and Budge, E. A. Wallis, Annals of Nubian Kings. London, 1911, p. 117. For the texts see Prisse, Monuments Egypliens, pi. 17, and Lepsius, C. R., Denkmiiler, Abth. iii, pi. 114 i. For a transcript of the texts with English translations see Budge, E. A. Wallis, in T.S. B.A., vol. xiii, p. 299 ff.
> ;

/3

Ixxxviii
Stele of Ptol. I

Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.

Stele of Usertsen III

For the text see Mariette, Monuments Divers, pi. and A.Z., 1871, p. i ff. Berlin, No. 14753. Lepsius, Denkmiiler, Abth.
Bl. 136
(i}.

14,

ii,

Stunden

Junker, H., Die Stundenwachen in den Osirismysterien. Vienna, igio. 4to. (Denkschriften der Kaiserl. Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien, Phil-Hist. Klasse,

Band
Suppl.
T.

liv.)

Brugsch,

H.,

vols. v-vii.

Hieroglyphisch-Demotisches 4to. Leipzig, 1880-82.
texts of

Wdrterbuch

The funerary

King Teta

published

by

Maspero, Les Inscriptions des Pyramides de Saqqarah, and by K. Sethe, Die AltdgyptParis, 1894, 4to ischen PyramMentexte nach den Papier abdrucken
;

und Photographien
1908-1910.
Tall al-'Amarnah

des Berliner

Museums,

2

vols.

Leipzig, 4to.

For the British

Amarnah

Museum Collection of the Tall alTablets see Bezold and Budge, The Tell

el-Amarna Tablets in the British Museum. London, 8vo. For the texts of all the tablets in 1892. Cairo and London see Winckler, H., Der Berlin, Thontafelfund von El Amarna. Berlin, 1895. Folio. For translations see Winckler, H., The Tell-ElAmarna Letters, Berlin, 1896 and Knudtzon, J. A., Die El-Amarna Tafeln, Leipzig, 1907.
;

Tanis Pap.
Tell

Griffith, F. LI.,

el-Amarna Tablets

Hieroglyphic Papyri from Tanis. London, 1889. 4to. Bezold, C., and Budge, E. A. Wallis, The Tell el-

Two

Amarna
Theban
Thes.
.

Tablets in the British

Museum,
pt.
i,

with auto-

Ost.

London, 1892. Gardiner, A. H., Theban Ostraka, London, 1913. 4to.
type facsimiles.

Hieratic Texts.

.

Brugsch, H., Thesaurus Inscriptionum Aegyptiacarum> Abth. i-vi in i vol. Leipzig, 1883-91.
III
. .

Thothmes

Birch,

S.,

On

a

Historical

Tablet

of the

Reign .of

Thothmes III recently discovered
1861.

at Thebes.

London,

4to

(Archaeologia, vol. xxxviii).

Todt. (Lepsius)

Lepsius, C. R.,

Das Todtenbuch

Hieroglyphischen Papyrus ersten Mai herausgegeben.

der Aegypter nach in Turin

....
;

dem zum

Leipzig, 1842.

4to.

Todt. (Naville)

Das Aegyptische Todtenbuch der iSten bis Naville, E. 2Oten Dynastie. Berlin, 1886. Large 8vo. In three vols. Vol. i, Text vol. ii, Variant Readings vol. iii,
;

Einleitung.

Tomb

of

Amenemliat

Gardner, A. H., The Tomb of Amenemhet (No. 82) illustrated by N. de G. Davies. London, 1915.
4to.

;

Principal Works used in Preparation of Dictionary.

Ixxxix

Tomb
etc.

of

Rameses IV,

Lefebure, E., Les Hypogees Royaitx de Thebes ; Seconde Publiees avec la collaboration de MM. Division. Ed. Naville et Ern. Schiaparelli. [In Memoires de
la

Mission Archcologique Franfaise, vol.
Folio.]

iii.

Paris,

1890.

Tomb

of Seti

I

Bouriant, U., Loret, V., Lefebure, E., and Naville, E.,

Le Tombeau de

Seti I. [In Memoires de la Mission Archeologique Franfaise, vol. ii, Les Hypogees Royaux de Thebes. Paris, 1886. Folio.]

Tombos
Treaty
.

Stele.
.

Lepsius, C. R., Denkmaler, Abth.
Miiller,

iii,

Bl. 5.

W. Max, Der Bilndnissvertrag Ramses' II imd 8vo. des Chetiterkonigs. Berlin, 1902. (In Mitteilder V order asiatischen-Gesellschaft. 1902-5, ungen
7 Jahrgang.)

T.S.B.A.

Transactions
vols. i-ix.

of the

Society of Biblical

Archaeology,

1872-1893.

Large 8vo.

Tuat

I, II,

III, etc.

The various
translated

sections of the Book Am-Tuat edited and by Budge, E. A. Wallis. The Egyptian
Hell, vol.
i,

Heaven and
Turin Pap.
Rossi, F.,
. .

London, 1906.

Tutankhamen
U.

Papyrus de Turin, Leyden, 1869-76. 4to. Maspero, G., King Harmhabi and Toutdnkhamanou.
Cairo, 1912.
Folio.

The funerary

^? \ p J published Les Inscriptions des Pyramides de Saqby Maspero, qarah, Paris, 1894, 4to, and by K. Sethe, Die nach den PapierAltiigyptischen Pyramidentexte abdrucken mid Photographien des Berliner Museums. 2 vols, 1908-1910. Leipzig, 4to.

texts of

King Unas

Verbum Voc.

Sethe, K., Das Aegyptische Verbum in Altagyptischen, eudgyptischen und Koptischen, vol. i, Lautlehre vol. ii, Formenlehre vol. iii, Indices (Vocabulary).

N

;

;

Leipzig, 1899-1902.

Wazir

Newberry, P. E., The Life of Rekhmara, veztr of Upper Egypt under Thothmes III and Amenketep II (circa 1471-1448 B.C.). London, 1900. 4to.
Die Mdrchen des Papyrus Westcar, 2
1890. talischen
Folio.
vols.

Westcar

Berlin,

(Berlin

Museum
5

:

Mitt, aus
6.)

den orien-

Sammlung, Hefte

and

Wild Cattle Scarab
Wort.
..

.

.

Fraser, G. W., Notes on Scarabs, P.S.B.A., vol. xxi,
p.

148

ff.

Brugsch,

H.,

Hieroglyphisch-Demotisches Worterbuch,
Leipzig, 1867-68.
4to.
vol. iv.

vols. i-iv.

Zodiac Dend.

DESCRIPTION DE L'EGYPTE. Antiquites, 1822. Folio. Pll. 19 and 20.

Paris,

/4

Works

also used in Preparation of Dictionary.

The following works, though not

specially indicated, have also
:

been used in the preparation of this Dictionary
Amelineau, E.
. . .

.

Essai sur revolution historique et philosophique des idees morales dans I' Egypte ancienne. Paris, 1895.
8vo.

Amelineau, E. Amelineau, E.

.

.

.

.

Geographic de 8vo.

I'

Egypte a I'epoque Copte.

Paris, 1903.

..
.

..
. .

Amelineau, E. Amelineau, E.
Arneth,
J.

.

Les nouvelles fouilles d'Abydos. Paris, 1902. 4to. Morale Egyptienne quinze siecles avant notre ere : etude 8vo. sur le Papyrus de Boulaq No. 4. Paris, 1898.

.

.

.

.

Tombeau d 'Osiris.

Paris, 1899.

8vo.

.

.

.

.

Aegyptische Sarcophages.

Gottingen, 1853.

8vo.

Arundale,

F., J.
. .

rnl
. .

Egyptian Antiquities in

the British

Museum.

London

Bonomi,
Ball, J.
.

.

410. (no date). Oasis. Cairo, 1900. Kharga

8vo.
2
vols.

Belmore, Earl of

.

.

Collection

of Egyptian Antiquities,

London,

Long folio. taken from a mummy at Thebes in 1819. Belmore, Earl of Papyrus E. Rittervon Hieratische und hieratisch-demotische Texte. Vienna, Bergmann,
1843.
. .

1886.

410.
.

in Bergmann, E. Rittervon Hieroglyphische Inschriften gesammelt. Vienna, 1879. 4to. Aegypten. HIERATISCHE PAPYRUS Berlin Museum (i) Rituale fur den Kultus des
. .

.

.

:

Leipzig, 1901, folio (2) Hymnen an verschiedene Goiter, Leipzig, 1905, folio (3) Schriftstucke der VI Dynastie aus Elephantine. Leipzig, Folio. 1911.

Amon,

;

;

Bezold, C.
Birch, S.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Oriental Diplomacy. London, 1893. 8vo. A Complete List of Hieroglyphic Signs according to their Classes. [Being Appendix II of C. J. Bunsen's Place in Universal History, vol. i. London, Egypt's 8vo. pp. 601-620.] 1867.

Birch, S.

..

..

The Funeral Ritual

or

Egypt's Place, etc., vol. v. 333-]
Birch, S. Birch, S.
. . . .

Book of the Dead. [In Bunsen, London, 1867, pp. 123ibid.,

Dictionary of Hieroglyphics,

pp. 335-586.

.

.

.

.

Hieroglyphic Grammar,

ibid.,

pp. 582-741.

Birch, S.
Birch, S. Birch, S. Birch, S.

.

.

.

.

Catalogue of the Collection of Egyptian Antiquities at Alnwick Castle. London, 1880. 4to.
Historical Tablet of Mines of Ethiopia.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Rameses II, relating to the Gold London, 1852. 4to. The Papyrus of Nas-Khem. London, 1863. 8vo. Two Egyptian Tablets of the Ptolemaic Period. London, 1864.
4to.

Works
Bissing, F.

also used in Preparation of Dictionary.

xci

W.

von.

.

.

Boehl, F. M. T.
Boinet, A.

8vo. Geschichte Aegyptens im Umriss. Berlin, 1904. Die Sprache der Amarnabriefe. Leipzig, 1909. 8vo. Dictionnaire Geographique de I' figypte. Le Caire, 1899. 8vo.

Borchardt, L.
Borchardt, L.
Bouriant, U.

.

.

Das Grabdenkmal
1907.
4to.

des des

Konigs Ne-user-Ra.

Leipzig,

.

.

Das Grabdenkmal
13.

Konigs Sa-hu-re.
I'

Leipzig, 1910-

410.
servir a

.

.

Monuments pour
en

etude

du Culte d'Atomou
d'Arch. Orient,

du
Bouriant, U.
.
.

figypte (Memoires Caire, tome viii).

Inst. Franq.

Brocklehurst

E., Brugsch, Bouriant, U. Brugsch, H.

Papyrus and

Descriptions of Theban tombs in Memoires of the Miss. Arch. FranQ. au Caire, tomes vii, xviii, etc. Photograph of, in 10 sheets. London, 1883. 4to.

Le Lime

des Rois.

Cairo, 1887.

8vo.

AEGYPTOLOGIE

:

Abriss

der

Entzifferungen

und
8vo.

Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der Aegyptischen Sprache und Altertumskunde. Leipzig, 1891.
Brugsch, H. Brugsch, H.

Schrift,

Drei

Fest-Kalender

Magna
4to.

des Tempels von Apollinopolis in Ober-Aegypten. 4to. Leipzig, 1877.

Geographische Inschriften.
. .

Leipzig, vols.

i-iii.

1857-60.
1849.
4to.

Brugsch, H.
Brugsch, H. Brugsch, H.

Hieroglyphische 8vo.

Inschrift

von

Philae.

Berlin,

Inscriptio Rosettana Hieroglyphica.

Berlin, 1851.

Neue

Weltordnung nach Vernichtung des sundigen Menschengeschlechtes, nach einer altdgyptischen Ueberlieferung.

Berlin, 1881.

8vo.
4to.

Brugsch, H.

Shai an Sinsin.
. .

Berlin, 1851.

Budge, E. A. Wallis

The Book of the Kings of Egypt,
8vo.

2 vols.

London, 1908.
vols.

Budge, E. A. Wallis Budge, E. A. Wallis
Budge, E. A. Wallis

.

.

The Book of the Opening of the Mouth, 2
1909.

London,
1909.

8vo.
Offerings.

.

.

The Liturgy of Funerary
8vo.

London,

.

.

Budge, E. A. Wallis
Budge, E. A. Wallis
Bunsen,
C. J.
. .

.

.

The Greenfield Papyrus. London, 1912. 4to. The Meux Collection of Egyptian Antiquities. London,
1893.
4to.

.

.

The Sarcophagus of Ankhnesrdneferdb.
4to.

London, 1885.

Egypt's Place in

Cottrell, vols. i-v.

Universal History. Translation London, 1860-7. 8vo.

by

Burchardt,
Pieper, M.

M.,

and

Handbuch
1912
28.
(pt.

der
i).

Aegyptischen 8vo.
i,

Konigsnamen.
Qahirah

Leipzig,

Burton,

J.

Excerpta Hieroglyphica, No.

(Cairo),

1825-

Long

4to.

XC11

Works

also used in Preparation of Dictionary.

Cailliaud, F.

Voyage a Meroe au fleuve blanc
les

....
text

annees

1819-22,

vols.

i-iv

fait dans 8vo., and a

volume
Cairo Cat.

of plates, folio.

Catalogue general des Antiquites Egyptiennes du Musee du Caire. The volumes chiefly consulted were
:

Borchardt, L., Statuen und Statuetten von Konigen,

etc.

Cairo, 1911. Carter, H., and Newberry, P., Tomb of Thothmes IV. Cairo, 1904. Chassenat, E., ime Trouvaille de Deir-el-Bahari. Cairo,

1907. Cairo, 1905. Quibell, J. E., Archaic Objects. Reisner, G. H., Amulets. Cairo, 1907. Daressy, G., Ostraca. Cairo, 1901. Cairo, 1902. Daressy, G., Fouilles. Daressy, G., Cercueils. Cairo. 1909. Lacau, P., Sarcophages, 2 vols. Cairo, 1903-08.

Lacau, P., Steles. Cairo, 1909. Lange, H. O., and Schafer, H., Grab- und Denksteine. Cairo, 1903-08. Maspero, G., Sarcophages. Cairo, 1908.
Chabas, F. Chabas, F. Chabas, F. Chabas, F.
Champollion,
J.

L'Egyptologie, Serie

Annees 1-4. Une Inscription Historique du regne de Seti I. Les Maximes du Scribe Ani, vols. i and ii.
I.

1856. 1866.

410.

Voyage d'un
F.

gyptien en Syrie.
Paris, 1841.

Paris,

4to.

Dictionnaire Egyptien.

Folio.
Folio.

Champollion, J. F. Champollion, J. F.

Grammaire Egyptienne. Paris, 1836. Monuments de I'Egypte et de la Nubie.
folio.

Paris, 1847-73 ; text, 2 vols., small folio, plates, four vols. in large 2 pts.

Davies, N. de G. Davies, N. de G.
Delttzsch,

The Mastaba of Ptah Hetep,
01.

London.
vols.

1900-

4to.

The Rock Tombs of El Amarna, 6
1903-08. 4to. Wo lag das Paradies?
Text, vols. i-xxiv.
vols.

London,

F

Leipzig, 1881.
Paris, 1821-9.

8vo. 8vo.

Description de I'figypte

Plates

n

Folio. Paris, 1872.

Deveria, T.

Le Papyrus de Neb-qued.
.

Long

folio.

Diimichen, J. Diimichen, Diimichen, Diimichen,
Ebers, G.
J. J.

.

Baugeschichte des Denderatempels.
4to.

Strassburg, 1877.
8vo.
Leipzig, 1894.

.

.

Geographic des alien Aegyptens.

1877.

.

.

Zur Geographic
4to.

des

alien

Aegyptens.

J.

.

.

Der Grabpalast des Patuamenap, 3
1884-94.
4to.
:

parts.

Leipzig,
i

AEGYPTIACA
1897.

Festschrift fur G.

Ebers

zum

Marz

Leipzig, 1897.

8vo.

Works
Eg. Exp. Fund

also used in Preparation of Dictionary.

xcm

Atlas of Ancient Egypt.

Erman, A.
Gardner, A. H.
Gardiner, A. H.

Alterthum. Aegypten und 8vo. Tubingen, 1884-7. Die Erzahlung des Sinuhe und die Hirtengeschichte.
Leipzig, 1909.
4to.

London, 1894. Leben im Aegyptisches

The Inscription of Mes.
Inscriptions of Sinai.
.

Leipzig, 1905.

4to.

Gardiner, A. H.

Garstang,

J.

.

London, 1917. Folio. Mahasna and Bet Khali af. London, 1902. 4to.
Meroe.
Oxford, 1911. 4to. Tombs of the Third Egyptian Dynasty.
4to.

Garstang, J. Garstang, J.
Gauthier, H.
. .

London, 1904.

.

.

Le Lime

des Rois d'figypte, 3 parts. [Memoires of the Inst. Franf. d'Arch. Orient. Vol. xvii.] Cairo.

Gayet, E.
Gensler, F.

Steles de la

Xllme

dynastie.

Paris, 1886.

4to.

W.

C.

Die
.
.

Thebanischen
a

Tafeln
4to.

Stundlicher

Sternaufgdnge.

Leipzig, 1872.

Grebaut, E.
Griffith, F. LI. Griffith, F. LI.

Hymne

Ammon-Ra.
High

Paris, 1874.

8vo.
4to.

A

Collection of Hieroglyphs.

London, 1898.

Stories of the

Priests of

Memphis.

Oxford, 1900.
4to.

8vo.
Groff,

W. N.
and

fyude sur

le

Papyrus d'Orbiney.
de

Paris, 1888.
Paris,

P., Guieysse, Lefebure, E.

Le

Papyrus funeraire
Folio.

Soutimes.

1877.

Hall,

H. R.

Catalogue of Egyptian Scarabs, vol.
4to.

i.

London, 1913.

Hall, H. R.

Hammer, de
Hess, J. J. Hess, J. J. Hess, J. J.
Hoelscher, U.

.

.

London, Coptic and Greek Texts of the Christian Period. Folio. 1905. Copie figuree d'un rouleau de papyrus. Vienna, 1822.

Long
1888.

4to.

Der Demotische Roman von Sine Ha-m-us.
8vo.

Leipzig,

Der Demotische Teil der dreisprachigen Inschrift von
Rosette.
. .

Freiburg, 1902.

4to.

Der Gnostische Papyrus von London.
4to.

Freiburg, 1902.
Leipzig, 1912.
Paris, 1866.

.

.

Das Grabdenkmal
4to.
. .

des Konigs Chephren.
et

Horrack,

J.

de
.

Les Lamentations d'Isis
4to.

de Nephthys.

Ideler, J. L.

.

Hermapion
tiorum
. .

sive

rudimenta hieroglyphicae veterum aegypLeipzig, 1841.
4to.

liter aturae.

J6quier,

G

Le Livre de
8vo.

ce qu'il

y

a dans

I'

Hades.

Paris, 1894.

Je"quier, G.

.

.

King, C.

W.

Le Papyrus Prisse. Paris, 1911. Oblong folio. The Gnostics and their remains. London, 1864. 8vo.

XC1V

Works

also used in Preparation of Dictionary.

Lacau, P.
Lacau, P.

Sarcophages anterieures au Nouvel Empire, Ease, Cairo, 1903-4. 4to.
Steles

i

and

2.

Lanzone, R. V.
Ledrain, E.
Lefebure, E. Lefebure, E.
.

du Nouvel Empire. Cairo, 1909. 4to. Les Papyrus du lac Moeris. Turin, 1896. Folio.
Les Monuments
vols.
i-iii.

.

gyptiens de la Bibliotheque Rationale, Paris, 1879-81. 4to. Le Mythe Osirien, pts. i and ii. Paris, 1874. 8vo. Traduction comparee des hymnes au soleil composant le chapitre du Rituel Fune'raire JZgyptien. Paris, 1868. 4to.

XV

Lefebure, E. Legrain, G.

.

Les Yeux d'Horus

:

Osiris.

Paris, 1875.

8vo.

Lemm,

O. von.

Le Lime des Transformations. Paris, 1890. 4to. Das Ritualbuch des Ammondienstes. Leipzig, 1882.
8vo.
Aelteste Texte des Todtenbuchs.

Lepsius, C. R. Lepsius, C. R.
Lieblein, J.
.

Berlin, 1867.

4to.

der wichtigsten Urkunden des Aegyptischen Folio. Alterthums. Berlin, 1842. Index alphabetique de tons les mots contenus dans le

Auswahl

Lime
Lieblein, J.

des Marts public par R. Lepsius, Papyrus de Turin. Paris, 1875. 8vo.
"

d'apres

le

Le

Lime

figyptien

J|Ng

fl

^

@

^\"
8vo. 8vo.

& ]$

Q ue

Mallet, D.

nomfleurisse. Leipzig, 1895. Le Cidte de Neit a Sa'is. Paris, 1888.
. .

mon

Mariette, A.

Les Listes Geographiques des pylones de Karnak.

Text

and
Marucchi, O.
Marucchi, O. Maspero, G.
. .

plates.

Leipzig, 1875.

4to.

//

grande Papiro

Egizio

della

Biblioteca

Vaticano.
8vo.

Rome,
.
.

1888.

410.

Obelischi Egiziani di

Roma.

Rome,

1898.

Maspero, G.

.

.

Une Enquete Judiciaire a Thebes. Paris, 1872. 8vo. Les Momies Royales de Deir el Bahari. [In Me'moires of the French Archaeological Mission in Cairo,
vol.
i.]

Maspero, G.
Massey, A. Matter, J.

.

.

Sarcophages

des

fipoques

Persanes

et

Ptole'maiques.

[See CAIRO CATALOGUE.] Le Papyrus de Leyde I, 347. Gand, 1885. Histoire Critique du Gnosticisme, vols. i-iii
plates).

4to.
(text

and

Paris, 1828.

8vo.
4to.
4to.

Morgan,

J.

de

.

.

Fouilles a Dahchour.

Vienna, 1895, 1903.

Naville, E. Naville, E.
Naville, E. Naville, E. Naville, E.

The Cemeteries of Abydos.
Deir el-Bahari,
pts. i-vi.

London, 1914.
Deir

London, 1893-1907.
at

Folio.

The Eleventh Dynasty Temple London, 1907-14. 4to.

el-Bahari.

Festival Hall of Osorkon II. London, 1892. 4to. Paris, 1863. Inscription Historique de Pinodjem III.
4to.

Works
Naville, E.

also used in Preparation of Dictionary.

xcv
le

Le Papyrus hierogyphique de Kamara et hieratique de Nesikhonsou au Musee
Paris, 1914.

Papyrus du Caire.

Naville, E.
Pellegrini, A.

Le Papyrus
Caire.
. .

4to. hieratique de Katseshni Paris, 1914. 4to.

au Musee du

Nota sopra un'

inscrizione Egizia del Museo di Palermo. Atti e Memorie delta Societd Siciliana per la [In Storia Patria. Palermo, 1896. Large 8vo.]

Petrie,

W. M.

F.

Piehl,

K

the Egypt Exploration Fund, the Research Account, etc. Egyptian Dictionnaire du Papyrus Harris, No. I. Vienna, 1882.
8vo.

Works published by

Pieper, M.
Pieper, M.
Pierret, Pierret,

Handbuch
1912.
Reiche.

der Aegyptischen 8vo.

Konigsnamen.

Leipzig,

Die Konige Aegyptens zwischen dem mittleren und neuen
Berlin, 1904.
4to.

P P

Le D^cret Trilingue de Canope.

Paris, 1881.

4to.

Pierret, P.

Pleyte,

W Pleyte, W Pleyte, W Pleyte, W Pleyte, W Pleyte, W
Quibell, J.
Kiel,

Etudes Egyptologiques. Paris, 1874, 1878. 4to. 8vo. Vocabulaire Hieroglyphique. Paris, 1875.
Chapitres Supple'mentaires du Leyden, 1881. 4to.
L'

Lime

des Morts, vols.

i-iii.

Leyden, 1869. 4to. pistolographie Egyptienne. Etude sur un rouleau magique (Pap. 348 Revers) du Musee de Leide. Leyden, 1869-70. 4to.
Etudes
Archeologiques, dediJes a C. Leemans.
lingiiistiques
et

Leyden, 1885.

historiques 4to.

Les Papyrus Rollin. Leyden, 1868. 4to. Papyrus de Turin. Leyden, 1869-76. 4to.

E

C
.

Naqada and Ballas. London, 1896. 4to. Der Thierkreis und das Feste-Jahr von Dendera.
zig,
.

Rouge, E. de Rouge, E. de

.

.

Leip4to. 1878. Etude sur une Stele Egyptienne. Paris, 1858. 8vo. Recherches sur les Monuments qu'on pent attribuer aux six premieres dynasties de Manethon. Paris, 1866.
4to.

Rouge, E. de

.

.

Rituel Funeraire.

Paris, 1861-76.

Folio.
Paris, 1891.

Rouge,

J.

de

.

.

Ge'ographie Ancienne de

la Basse-Egypte.

8vo.

Sachau, E.
Schack, H., Graf von

Drei Aramdische Papyrusurkunden aus Elephantine.
Berlin, 1908.
4to.
I.

Die Unterweisung des Konigs Amenemkat
1883.
4to.
4to.
i

Paris,

Schackenburg
Schack, H., Graf von

Aegyptologische Studien, vols.

and

ii.

Leipzig, 1902.
i.

Schackenburg
Schack, H., Graf von

Das Buch von den Zwei Wegen
Leipzig.

der Seligen Toten, pt.

Schackenburg

1903.

4to.

XCV1

Works

also used in Preparation of Dictionary.

Sharpe, S.

Egyptian Inscriptions from the British other sources. London, pt. i, 1837 ptSecond Series, 1855. Folio. Series)
>

Museum and
ii,

1841 (First
Testament.
Paris,

;

Spiegelberg, Spiegelberg,

W.
W.

Aegyptologische Randglossen 8vo. Strassburg, 1904.

zum
des

Alien

Correspondances
1895.
4to.

du

temps

Rois-Pretres.

Spiegelberg, W. Steindorff, G.
.

Demotische Studien.
.

Leipzig, 1901-10.
4to.

4to.

Das Grab

des Ti.

Leipzig, 1913.

Steindorff, G.

.

.

Stern, L.

Tylor, J. J.

Weigall, A. E. P.
Weill, R.

Der Sarg des Sebk-o. Berlin, 1896. 4to. The Hieroglyphic-Latin Vocabulary in vol. ii of the Papyros Ebers. Leipzig, 1875. Folio. Wall-Drawings and Monuments of El-Kab, 2 vols. London, 1896-98. Folio. A Report on the Antiquities of Lower Nubia. Oxford,
1907. 4to. Recueil des Inscriptions Egyptiennes du Sinai. Paris, 1904. 4to. Sammlung Altdgyptischer Worter welche von Klassischen Autoren umschrieben oder ubersetzt worden sind. 8vo. Leipzig, 1883.

Wiedemann, A.

Wilkinson,

J.

G.

Facsimile of an inscription on a sarcophagus or mummy Published by Budge, case. [Brit. Mus. No. 10,553.] E. A. Wallis, Facsimiles of Egyptian Hieratic Papyri.

London, 1910.
Wilkinson, J. G.

Folio.

Materia Hieroglyphica.

Malta, 1828.

4to.

A

LIST
when employed

Of the most frequently used Hieroglyphic Characters with their
Phonetic Values, together with their Significations
as Determinatives and Ideographs.

I.

MEN
Number.

(Standing, Sitting, Kneeling, Bowing, Lying Down).

Hieroglyph.

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

inactivity,

inertness,

inanition,

exhaustion.
address, cry out, invoke.
interjection,

As an

hai

fD ^.Hfj. hi'\\^\\-

3-4
5,6
7

deprecate, propitiate.

tua

*

f\ _^, aau

pray,

worship,

adore,

entreat,

praise.

hen

J^
haa

praise, exult, chant.

8

qa A \^

,

high, lofty

;

exult,

make merry.

9
10,
1 1

go back, turn back, turn round.
call,

beckon.

12

see No.

7.

13

H
17, 18

an

run.

ab qj

dance, perform gymnastics.

XCV111

A
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

Phonetic Value.

Signification as* Determinative or Ideograph.

19,

20

kes

bow, pay homage.
run away or run after something.

21

22, 23

pour

out, micturate,

penq

24

make

friends,

be

in
\

someone,

heter

^

league with be on
;

brotherly terms with, sensen ||.

25

hide, to conceal,

amen

(j

^.

26

dwarf,

pygmy, teng
figure,

27,28

image,

statue,

tut

'

mummy,
body, saku a custom.

transformed

\\> dead

~^ J \

;

to stablish

29

eternity.

30
3i

ur

,

ser

great, great one, a chief official,

prince.
"

old,

aged,

dau

,

senior

semsu
32
strong, strength, nekht

33

beat (?) strike

(?)

34
35

shepherd

(?)

hunter

(?)

to repulse, to drive away, seher

n<=><
36
37 38
to

perform a ceremony

(?)

shepherd.
the
a/&z'-priest

I)

|

1)1].

39,40
strong, strength.

42

harper,

play

a musical

instru-

ment.

A
Number.
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

xcix

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

43

break up ground, plough,
present,

44,45
46
,47

make an

offering,

mm

pour out water,
purificatory priest.

48

sow grain
in

;

to use a throw-net

hunting.

49
50
5i

skipping.

khus

build.

work a boring
qet
build.

tool

(?),

drill.

52

53

suspend,
fa

stretch

out

the

sky,

54-55
56

carry, bear

on shoulders.
"

= khesteb C^^J^l
I

,

o

lapis lazuli.

57.58
59
60, 6
1

qes

restrain, bind.

= keg

\ A,

governor.

statue of king.

62,

63

king of Upper Egypt.
king of Lower Egypt. king of Upper and Lower Egypt.
foreign potentate.

64-65
66,67,68
69,

70

7i

=

ati
I)

1

1]

I)

king, prince.

72
73,

child, infancy.

f4

sit.

Z

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters,

A
Number.
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

ci

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

103

hide, conceal,

amen

l

Si.

104
105, 106,

uab

priest.

pour out water, make a
107

libation.

1

08

109
IIO, III

carry a load, support, /a var. of 2 (?)

#/<?/
<

^.

^

g,

bear,

great but indefinite number.
write.

I

12

H3
II4.H5.
the blessed or holy dead.

116

117, 118

a god or divine person,
the king holding the sceptre f the king holding the sceptre

119
1

20

|.

121

the king holding the whip /\. the king holding the whip and
sceptre.

122

123

the

king

wearing
f.

Crown and holding
and the sceptre
124
the

the White the whip

king

wearing
f.

Crown and holding
and the sceptre
125
the

the Red the whip

126

king wearing the Red Crown and holding the whip " life." f and the ankh f the king wearing the White and Red Crowns sj[ and holding
the sceptre f
.

g

2

Cll

A
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

127

the

king wearing the Red Crown and holding the object f
.

128

the king wearing the
sceptre
.

White and
the

Red Crowns and holding
]

129
130. 13
1

shepherd, nomad, sentry, guard.

132, 133

sit

as a king or noble, seat oneself.

134, 135

sheps

noble, honourable, revered, the

sainted dead.

136,137.
138, 139

swim.

140
141

lie,

recline.

kher

fall,

defeat, slaughter.

142

sickness, vomit.

reap.

II.

WOMEN.
woman,
sing.
2, 3-

sa-t,

ist

and 2nd

pers.

a-

a
queen, lady of high rank, venerable woman.

4, 5.

6,7,
8

woman

beating

a

tambourine

and playing a harp.
12
ari
\\

present at, in charge ing to.

of,

belong-

A
Number.
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cm

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

13. 14,

15

bend, bow, geb

ffi

J

.

16

pregnant woman, beq \
parturient

A.

woman, give
-www,

birth to,

18,

19

nurse,
child,

mena
renn

dandle, rear a

GODS AND GODDESSES.
Asar
(Osiris)
;

usually

written

2,

3

Pth (Ptah).
Ptah-Tanen.
Ptah-Seker-Asar.

4, 5

6

7

Menu

(Min,

Khem Amsu

).

8

Amen (Ammon).
Amen Amen
holding the sceptre
\.

9 10

holding Maat
holding

^^ ^

.

1 1

Amen
khepesh

the

scimitar

^.

12

Amen
4.

holding the sceptre

"j.

J

3

!

15. l6

.

Horus the Elder, Horus-Ra, Ra,
17,
1

8,

the Sun-god.

19

CIV

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters,

Number.

A
Number.
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cv

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

55

the sunrise.

56

Isis,

Hathor or any cow-goddess.
(Neith).

57-58
59> 60,

Net

the goddess Maat.

61,62
63
the goddess Nut.

64

the goddess Serqet.

65,66
67

the goddess Sekhmet.
the goddess Anqet.

68
69,70,71

the goddess Sesheta.
of

many

goddesses.

72,73
74
75

a guardian of one of the Seven
Pylons.

goddess of Upper Egypt,
goddess of Lower Egypt.

IV.

MEMBERS OP THE BODY.
tep,

tchatcha

first,

foremost, top of anything, nod.

2

3- 4, 5-

hair of
lack,

men and
want,

animals, bald, lacuna in manu-

scripts, colour,

complexion.

6
7

lock of hair, side tress.

J
ar

beard, khabes \ J
right eye, see,

p.

an

g

4

CV1

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cvn

CV111

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A
Number.
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cix

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

IO2

come out, go

out,

go back, return

103

S

gehes

,

uar

run, flee, foot.

IO4
105
I

transgress, invade, attack.
stablish, falsehood,

gerg

Jk, a.

O6

107
1

unem

eat,

devour.

08, 109

11
tcheb
"j\,
a<$

Compounds are Ma, teb 4, -jp>,

110,111,
I

khab*^=>.
Q,
(?,

limb, flesh.

12

V.

ANIMALS.
I,

2

horse.

3,4
5

bull,

ka

<z=*

^

,

ox,

ah

\

\.

Apis
cow.

Bull, sacred bull.

6
7

cow charging.
cow
lying

8

down

or

bound

for

sacrifice.

9
IO

cow

calving.
calf.

cow suckling her
calf.

1 1

12

young ram,
au

thirst.

13 14

kudu, ram, soul, the god

Khnum.

ex

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxi

cxn

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

VI.

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxin

CX1V

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

VII.

A
Number.
Hieroglyph.

LKst of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxv

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

26, 27

the goddess Hathor.

28
29

khu
sacred bird and image of a god.

30
31

L
ner ._>,
/WWVA

Horus-Sept.
p
-i

m|_u_|t

vulture, the

goddess Mut, mother,

year.

32

goddess Mut.
the goddess Nekhebit.

33

34

the

goddesses

Nekhebit

and

Uatchit, the tutelary goddesses of Upper and Lower Egypt
respectively, neb-ti

^? ".

35

36,37
38
39- 40,

m

mm

.

.

.\

41,42,

ma, ma(?) m', mi(?)

43

44
45

mer
before,
\

em

bah.

46
47

-invb

V\

mer

<Sv>,
Jrx*.

met

E

tekhg
aakh 0\^
h'ght, radiance, brilliance, shine,

48

49
50

find, discover.

catch

fish.

CXV1

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxvn

CXV1I1

A
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

11,12

Shu

feather,
tegrity,

truth,

uprightness,

in-

maat
two

^ c

.

13

PP

Maati, the Truth.

goddesses of

H
15, 16

arm, cubit, carry,

JL, JL

claw of

bird, talon

>7

cutting tool, nail, claw(?)

18

women, goddesses,

cities

;

son

=

IX.

AMPHIBIA (REPTILES).
I,

2

river turtle,

3

multitude.

4

5-6
7

crocodile, wrath, rage.

4*.

sacred crocodile, the Sun-god

(?)

8

Sebek
king,

P

J

<^=*

,

a Crocodile-god.

9
10
1 1

Ati \*\\.

k[a]m
frog,

the

Frog-goddess,
the

Heqit

l^M12

tadpole,

.number

100,000,

k*fe*\^>
'3-H-I5
16 serpent, goddess, priestess.
fire-spitting serpent or goddess.

17- 18

the goddess Mehnit.

'9

goddess.

A
Number.
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxix

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

2O
21

goddess,

I

sis.

shrine of goddess, a

22, 23

worm.
the loathly
tch

24
25

Worm Aapep

serpent.

26
of t\-=metch
tch.

27

compound
and

"ten,"

^

28

eternity, tchet.

29

compound
snail
(?),

of

^
(?)

tch

and

\ h.

30
3i

slug

a sign formed by adding <_ to on a sarcophagus in the British Museum (No. 32).

32 to

33

come
in,

out,

per

=

34
35
3 6 37
-

go

a^-^-^or

serpent.

spitting serpent.

38

serpent's head.

39

goddess.
SB)
collect,

40

gather together, sag

cxx

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters*

X.
PISH.
Signification as

Number.

Hieroglyph.

Phonetic Value.

Determinative or Ideograph.

I,

2

an

fish.

3-4
5

fish, rise,

mount

up, foul, filthy.

fighting
rise,

fish.

6,7

mount

up.

8,9
10
II, 12,
r
ftytf,

swim, shining, an

a deadly

fish (?)

13

dead body.
/WWW

'5

cuttle fish (?)

nar

".

16

a

fish.

17

latus fish

(?)

18

antch mer, an old title of the governor of a district.

XI.

INSECTS.
i,

2

bee,

honey; hornet

(?)

;

king of

the North.
3

king of the

South and North,
beetle

Nesu
4
the

Bat.

flying
/

kheprer <=>,
;

scarabaeus
F

sacer
I

become,

d

'

I

Klieper

A
Number.
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.
Signification as

cxxi

Phonetic Value.

Determinative or Ideograph.

5

flying, the

winged

solar disk of

Her-Behutet.

6,7
8

alighting.

insect found in

mummies.

.

9
10

fly,

a/*Z?.

grasshopper.
scorpion,

11,12
'3

breathe

;

the goddess

scorpion with thesign for eternity, shen Q.

14

XII.

TREES, PLANTS, FLOWERS, ETC.
i,

2,

3

tree, sweet, pleasant.

4-

5,6
7

f f-f
Li
khet

tree.

palm

tree.

8

plot of ground with a palm and an acacia tree.
tree,

9
IO,

wood.

I

I

cutting wood.

12

growing grain
14
flourish,

plant.

'3-

blooming, year, time in general, last year of a king's
reign.

15, 16

time.

'7

flourish,

renp"**.

18

long time.
A 4

cxxn

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxxin

CXX1V

A
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

91,92^
93- 94.

granary.

b.J,

date, sweetness, pleasure, grow.
*

95-96,97
98,

1--.H-J
sweet, pleasant.
flower.

99

TOO, IOI

IO2
103, 104
105, 106,

fig-

tcher

bundle of plants or vegetables boundary.

;

107
1

Wv
'HVTTP

vineyard, pergola.

08, 109,

I

10

union

of

Upper

and

Lower

Egypt.

XIII.

HEAVEN, EARTH, WATER.
heaven, sky, above.
2. 3.

ceiling,

what

is

the night sky with a star hanging like a lamp from it, darkness, night.

4
^/

rain or
V
tfV

dew

falling

from the sky.

5

fflf

the sky slipping down over its four supports, storm, hurricane.
sparkle, shine,

6

coruscate, light-

7

ning, blue-glazed faience. one half of the sky.

8,9
10,
I

0,
12

O
'0.

sun, the

Sun-god Ra

=> ^ .. day,

period, time in general.
I,

O

5O

the Sun-god Ra.

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxxv

CXXV1

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters,

Number.

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxxvn

XIV.

BUILDINGS AND PARTS OP BUILDINGS.
Number.
Signification as

Hieroglyph.

Phonetic Value.

Determinative or Ideograph.

I,

2

city,

town.

3-4,
5

^=>

,

late

p or pa

house,
forth.

any building,

to

come

offerings to the dead,

i.e.,

offer-

ings which appear at the command of the dead person, per

kheru {pert er
7

kherii),

treasure-house per ketch.

8

ra>

ra-

9

in

mer

'

nem

Mer, a name of Egypt.

IO,

I

I,

a- a- 1

mansion.

12, 13

H
15 16

mansion with many rooms.
house of the god, temple.
"

Great House,"

castle.

17

I

"

Lady

of the house,"

i.e.,

the

goddess Nephthys.
shrine, tomb.
"

18

'9
"

House of Horus," dess Hathor. House of Nut,"
heaven.

i.e.,

the godthe sky,

20

CD

i.e.,

21

house of the king.
libation

22

chamber.

CXXV111

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxxix

CX XX

A
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

88 89
.90,9'92, 93.

oo

funerary offerings of bread and
beer.

door, gateway.

94. 95.

96,97
98

Q
SHIPS,

a Sudani kubbah.

XV. SACRED BOATS, BOATS,

ETC.

I.

2,

3,4.
5

boat, ship, to

sail, travel.

6

capsize, overturn.

7-8
9
10

0=9

a loaded boat.
boat of Ra. boat of the goddess Maat.
sailing, to sail

11,12
13,

upstream,

H

wind,

air,

breeze, breath,

15, l6

stand up.
steering pole or oar, helm.

17

18
1

rudder, voice, speech,
\\
j
.

19

shesp

--, sesnp

receive, take.

20, 2

I

,

sacred boats for use
22

in

shrines

and

in religious processions.

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxxxi

XVI.

FURNITURE

(SEATS, TABLES, CHESTS, STANDS).

CXXX11

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A
Number.
Hieroglyph.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxxxm

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or ^leograph.

59

a maa

^n

true, right, truth, integrity,

60
61

stand for sacred images,
mirror.

etc.

62

weigh, balance.

XVII.

SACRED VESSELS AND FURNITURE.
altar with

bread and beer on

it.

stand with libation jars upon
3
altar.

it.

4

altar.

5-6
7

god, God.
divine mother.

8

fl

Soter, Saviour-god.

9

Under World.
mistake for
tet

IO

1 1

tchet^\,

sacred object worshipped in the Delta, confounded with ^J the

sacrum of
12
\

Osiris.

sma

unite, join.

!3. 14.

sen
15.

two, friend, brother, associate.

l6

17. 18

left

dab

I)

\J

,

left side,

19

am

what

is in,

who

is in.

2

CXXX1V

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxxxv

CXXXV1

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A
dumber.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxxxvn

CXXXV111

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxxxix

,

XX.

TOOLS AND AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS.

cxl

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxli

cxlii

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxliii

XXII.

VASES AND VESSELS, BASKETS, MEASURES, ETC.

cxliv

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

Number.

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxlv

cxlvi

A

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

XXIV.

WRITING AND MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS, GAMES.
Number.
Hieroglyph.

Phonetic Value.

Signification as

Determinative or Ideograph.

scribe's

write, outfit, writing writing rub down to powder, polish variegated, stupid.
; ;

roll

of papyrus tied round the middle, book, deed, document, register of the abstract group
;
;

together.

3.4
5

bag, sack,
harp, zither,
sistrum, castanets,

6,7-8
9 10
1 1

goodness, happiness.
the

god Nefer-Tem

J^^|.

saa
1
I

recognize, know, understand,

12

"""!

men

draughtboard.

13

draughtsman.

XXV.
STROKES AND DOUBTFUL OBJECTS.
a sign

added

for

purposes of
,

symmetry,

e.g.,

^f

*p

^,

etc

-

2,3-4
5,6
II,

'

i,

I

sign of the plural.
sign of the dual.

\\

7,8
n

a pair of
the

O, count, tally, reckon, pass by, depart, etc.
tallies

=

number

ten.

A
Number.

List of Hieroglyphic Characters.

cxlvii

cxlviii

THE COPTIC ALPHABET.
COPTIC LETTERS.

cxlix

THE HEBREW ALPHABET.
HEBREW
LETTERS.

cl

THE SYRIAC ALPHABET.
SYRIAC LETTERS.

cli

THE ARABIC ALPHABET.
ARABIC NAMES OF THE LETTERS.

clii

THE ETHIOPIC SYLLABARY.
ETHIOPIC

cliii

THE AMHARIC SYLLABARY.
I Gl'Z

cliv

THE PERSIAN CUNEIFORM ALPHABET.
A

[1]

a Wx

i

in

some

respects

= Heb. N
;

aau
aa aar
see

,

stick, staff, pole.

a Kx,

an emphatic particle Peasant 181
;

l[

*-^j Jj
l

N$*.

_Ji_JK ./ t\ rr\^ W\>
125;
(1

Peasant

180;

Peasant B.I.
2 24. It

VN

M&, Peasant

seems to be used somef\

to bind,

..to
restrain,

to

tie>

to

keep

in

restraint,

to

times to mark a quotation like

in

Ethiopic
678,

oppress.

(JWA
Fol. Ilia,
i).
,

Brit.

Mus.

Orient.

No.

aas

^
;

fl i

_n5s
*K\

P <**,
1
I

bile, gall; var.

fl
i

(1
I

Q

.

1

1

1

Rev.

1

2, 1 7,

=

aasb
(I

v\ v\

(I

I

,

to

come.
thing fixed

J ^-^~,

seat, throne,

some-

a
a-t

^

compare ^tt?\
t

_

,

Berlin 2296, estate, farm.

aa

<s\
f

to beget.

u>

A

^,
\>

field.

aaa

,.i,nnie,
(1,

p. 85, to bring forth.

aa

=

a-t
region
;

ground,

territory,

var.

n

at,

aat
CJ1NS

,

staff,

^-

'

'

stick, stave.

aat
?&

'

,

back.

aaa aaa
,

U. 321, 535. T. 294
to sleep,

slumber

;

var.

'

field;

,

eia),p,e.
,

aash
i

B.D.
i

(Saite)
DHHI

\\

115,

2,

a god of slaughter; var

^f,,

aati
aati

^L "^

<a

__D

be

strong,
hostile.

N.

a-[t]

920,

the

uraeus

of

Horus.
i

aau

come.

[2]
ai
,

stalled ox.

Rcc. 14, 41, foreigner, interpreter

(?).

aaa-ta

^ r=S)

stag;

Heb.

Copt. eieo-ffX, Arab. JL>,

fl

{&, A.z. 4 6, 143;
14,

Assyr. atlu.

Rec

42,

foreigner,

aish
truce
;

),

Rev.

12,

44,

barbarian.

Copt.
,

aaia lb\ __D OQ ^xf 1 1 ?$#&: _M^
to extinguish, to put out a

L_=/l

,

Thes. 1203,

aiq
rush
;

Rev.

12,

45, reed, bul-

fire.

var.
(j

case for a

book

I

;

\/

(I

,

lool-

case
'

f r

arms

,

Jour.
i

As.
trouble,

(Lacau).

J

^> ]k
,

'

J

^
prejudice

,

calamity,

=

<:

Rev.

1

6,

109,
I

3S^
I

ait

,

=3)

a kind of bread, or cake.

I

IV,

510;

Excom.

Stele

8;

A.Z.

1908,

70;
ca-

au
L
be
large, to

opposition, resistance,
lamity, ruin.

vexations,

entreaty,

to be long, to
;

aaabu
fl

be wide, to be spacious

Copt, uocnr

.

"*g^~
,

D

JJ_^ ^'jkl_j] JO'
|

=

the height of a

spirit,

B.D. 109,

8.

"%\

J
"v\

lj^~
" J

J

__>
,

CU P> bow1

'

vase, pail, measure.

au,aui
the
little

aaabu
censer.

S

^

vase for

r
au-t
largeness
earth
;

JL

i,

totality,

all,

throughout.
,

incense which

is

attached to the handle of the

length,

-

aafi

\\

Amen.

6,

15, 15, 9,

a

,

length

of the

repulsive man.
;

aaan
71
o -71
j [

^1

,

length of

"=1

rr^
plur.

ape;
*^
I

AAK/WV

rr*^
\\

advanced
;
1 I I

in

years;

Copt. Git.

vanced
(Saite),
5, 5,

in iniquity.

Aani

B.D.
i\\

the Ape-god.
,

Aaanu
god Thoth.

the Ape-

T. 339,

O
,

^7,
27,

N. 626,

full

of

days

;

Rec.
P-

"

"

219, long of

aan
\>

fI

J}

'

*

'

(?)
stride;
interpreter, foreigner.

Qb

,

A^^^ I'
f*\
;

l8?>

M-

349> X-

902, long of foot;

^SZj,

P. 215,

abundant
2)

aas

,

a weapon.
in offerings

Ai
see
fl

I,

Tuat X, an ass-headed god

A) ^V
Isis)
;

i\
/j^S

'

1>-

6

wide

f

;

tail (a
1

name of

O

IWvWV

^, !"

N. 802,

155, long-haired.

[3

]

A
aut

O

I

,

a kind of ochre.

O
'
i

i

f~^
I

"
Jr>

'

U
1,

au-t au-t f^^

Rec.

4,

121,

bread,

i

i

unguent.

,

.ML

**'
dilata-

Q

O

,

U. 508,

tion of heart,

swelling of heart, pleasure, joy,

gladness; fjCb ^>~t,
~~ "
,

A.Z.

1906,

127;

"*

his heart

was glad to do," Stele
1

of the Dream,

;

*

*
,

'O

IV, 173, food, offering, sepulchral meals, supt

plies of all kinds.

au-t
the heart

abX3
11

,

"

%s

medicine

for

au
aui
i,

/Tr

,

Rec. 20, 42, splendour,

(?).

$

_

Rev. n, 166;
i

/],

to

make an

offering.
,

Rev.

14, 21

;

au-a, au-t
\
oblation,

J^
;

(j(j

I
^'
^

|&

i

,

glory,
.

|

-

splendour, words of praise
gift,

Copt.

GOO"*

D,

present,

offering,

alms,
plur.

auau ,r>%>,f^^,
-j?
y
_,/!

^ 39> T-

i.e.,

"that of the open hand";
"

2 96, to rejoice.

au-t

,<^>>

%> H $

rays

1

'

g 'lt ' sornetrim g
bright.

iiiJI

I

TTT' "c"
C

_ff

I

I''

Au-a
99, 2 9;

^
-

||

Jj
o

,

the god of gifts, B.D.

au
V_
L
t

r

e

n^,

4^^^'
<^v Cf
<|553

<rfi^-fl.
misery, ruin,

/^j

y^

,

Tuat IV, a

title

of

sorrow, pain, care,

Horus and Thoth.

sadness, the opposite of

Au-t-a

M^ \\ o Jr
(?)

i

**^

_

,

the
.

name

of

au-t

(f^^"

^, Rec.

33, 32,

slaughters,

a serpent on the royal crown.

animals slaughtered for food.

Au-au-Uthes
au-her
man

/^
;

Tuat IV, a name of Thoth

see

^ Uthesu.
D

"J

,

au au

/\ ^<\>\,
I

ground, region.
IV, 967, administration.

,

/^ y
(i.e.,

yy,
sight).

Peasant 271, a
'

of broad face

swam P> marsh.
32> 478>

Au-t-maatiu-kheru-maat
1

Auit
goddess of nurses and children.
,

Tuat VI,
earth.

au

a group of gods

who gave alms when on

^%$
I

vj
|

,

B.D.

Au-matu(?)
a

^_>%>,
U.

Tuat

,

children.

ill,

god

in the

Herer Boat.

aui

^%U^i,
*-*-

A Vi A
JJ
.

au
A -Z.
.

,

to

be

old.

to stretch out, extend, IV, 498, 612.

Sll PP-3 8 3;

1874, 90, a measure of land(?)
'

I'

auas l^T tv^
aui
Ibv, -jQ

}
I

^\ S j^S'
00 t_/i ^~=
^^i

to hau1

to dra s with a rope.
'

Rec. 26, 65,

to

be

strong, violent.

to rebel >
lent,

be vio "
wicked.

_^^

1

auit

S-jj. something promulgated, a decree.
l|t|

f^

Rou& *

LH

''

pl-

2s6>

N. 916.
A
2

[4]
auau
pare
,

dog, jackal

;

com-

Pap. Koller

4, 2,

T

1

(1 (1

"^^^ leopard leopard
,

;

Oj~J
terror(P),

of the South,
restraint,

?
(1(1

aur
H\K^
;i

violence.

North,
long,

?

J

& ^j
a

J

(1(1

W 1,
T

leopard of the

a leopard six cubits

<^^>

,

net; Copt.

and four cubits

in girth,

J

^5X\_

"^^

j.

.Xo01fe.

ausu
scales, balance.

Abit T
~]
,

J
;

(m

^, B.D.
J

76, 2

;

104,

4,

ausek (ask)
stick, staff, rod.

the mantis which
sceptre,

guided the deceased into the
(j

Hall of Osiris

see

^ '^
;

1j^,

ausha
I

o

Q

\\

Wort. 144; Suppl. 514; Rev. n, 138; balsam,
incense, unguent of a light yellow colour.

ab ?
I

J^
;

,

be thirsty
|

see

^

J^

.

ab-t
1
.

"^\
gift,

J

^
[j^
^
{

,

Rec. 34,

177,

ab T U/Ta, T *&
I

,

Dream

Stele

4;

^d ^~~Si
,

offering, sacrifice.

B.D.
side

19, 15

T
1

Dream

Stele 14, the left

;

see
T|<

*?Jl
e&poc).
abu, ? J^jj)^' Sup?
(or
\
o o o /
1-

Hymn

of Darius 17, the left eye of Ra.

ab
5
J

T

1

QZi,

to wish for, to desire, to lon

4;

for

;

see
3,

-ww
,

g

,

(2

W\

elephant grass, or balsam.

Pap. Koller
pare
J

2,

in order to, wishing to

;

com-

'

?

J
var
-

1

'\\

,

to love, to wish for, to desire, to long for.

>IV> II49;
:

975, 1092, wish, desire.

abu-t T
ivory,

M

T

1

8

/I
ivory

1

P ure

>

*''

no ^

v

\j

I

i

kindly disposition.

rotten,

IV,

329;

tusks

and

tooth,

T
i i i

Abt
ab
T
I

?
I

-fj

jl

@ ^^

f*
X'

town of Abydos Jj, the V
.-i

J o %> \^
parents,

^J
;

I

,

forefathers,

grand^cN
t
,

ancestors, kinsfolk

;

T

personified as a goddess.
l/i
U
i

J

o

,

dd

variegated,

marked with
I),
|j

Hymn
different

of Darius 19
,

compare rTQN,

ab
having feathers
of Heru-Behutet.
1

J A ?J % A
D
S
,

to stop, to cease.

colours, streaked, striped;

of different colours, a

abu
e

title

O

>

1
I

v> J _Zf O

n

tk

>

cessation

;

_ru.

abu

?

J]

%.

J^,

Rec. 30,

ceaselessly.

88, leopard.

Ib.abu

1

J(J,

Edict .6,

f

III, 184, 36.

[5]
ab Ibv <S^*, _TP\S.
_/.A

Rev.

i T,

180, father;

Heb.lN. T
'

aba -t
20, light;

^ "^^^
compare
1^3.
a
J

U
.

jj^

Rev

Ani,
"

i,

'4'

I5,~a mythological fish.

Aparius
'Aire\\aio?, a

jj\

Macedonian name of a month, the
*?1

^

a

'^

.&&
(] (]

%$=

aban \\
Copt,

O,

Rev. 12, 69, alum;
>

Roman December.
X~N

to&en.
'

Apuranites >^ n
/*p\^>

4>
\

ab - Ian -athan- alba
^

<=
l

ibs,

^*
aph
apsu
',
LI
,

^ O Jj^%*^7
abahi

Rev ">i8o,agod. $'
'

LeydenPap.
,

8, 13.

Gnostic

ABAA0ANAABA.
Rev.
13,
;

birds.

21, tooth

Copt.

O

apt
Ill, 653, a bird.

D

a

A'
Rec.
4,

,,

L.D.
as

abakh.
to forget
;

35,

to

flutter,

to

alight

^^^j&*

Copt. UjE.g.

M$&
Jour. As. 1908, 267,
forget;

apt
D c^:

D
=
,

goose,

duck;

plur.

,

U.

570,
i,

N. 940,

a
P
6
,

Copt.

OO&Oj.

Tombos

D
8,
!=-

Abaqer
49, Rec. 36,

? l"fe. <=> yl '' Mar. M.D. 5^(, -ei J!C^ 86, Sphinx i, 89; Alt. K. 3, name of a
I
I

a

!'*!
IV, 877,
"A

Libyan dog of Antef-aa, theSlughi,

.^^ <^R
v service,
.

abatu

^&
J(j()

A
,

D

water-fowl in general;
'

Mar. Karn. 53, 35.

(

abitf

I

f green goose,

P.

699

;

Copt. O5.&.T.

apt
,
j

^,IV,
\\
i
i

1047, staff

(?).

pyramid tomb.

af
\\

i

MI'

B.D. 172, 36, offerings of
birds

and

fish (?)

af-t
LL
I

^
^n'
\Lt

P.S.B. 14, 232,

gift, offering,

^J

r

w

, i

IV, 365, to mix with,

present.

to unite with, to penetrate, to enter in

af
among,

Hymn of Darius 38,
'

TJ

might, strength (?)

enter battle

;

see

TK
I

I

J!

(2

<% 21

afa
-

glutton, greedy

man.
,

abkhekh 1\
abs

_m&> Jl

11,

T

385,

402, clap the hands.
9,
,

M

to

afa-[t]

greed, gluttony.

%, J ^7 D )ws VI

Annales
i

i

iS 6 a kind of plant.

afau
af,

(?) (?)

a kind of balsam, or medicine.

afau
78,
6,

abt T J

,

Hymn

of Darius

n, a kind

B.D.

^=^
\\

^ to trouble,
'

to be troubled

;

abt T

J

Q

,

to shut, to bolt in.

Jl

I

those who are troubled, or those who give trouble.

A 3

[6]
afaf
afit
'

to praise, to rejoice, to exult.

ama

% ^^
_Bc

-

-^

,

to see
(5

Q,
<7

flame,
to

fire.

ama, ami
an
injury.

afu

tk
'

to injure,

inflict

V'
'

Afu
afer
afri
I

Tuat VII, the '"Worm" Kheti.
be hot.
to
,

to

J|

,

to burn, to

mix together,

Verbum

Voc., smoke, hot vapour."
(?)

compound a

medicine, to rub

down

drugs.

ama-t

a
1
_n'

something rubbed down, or crushed.
the 75 forms of Ra.

aft
aft

j[,
ri>

Rev. 13, 38, foot soldier
to

bend

the leg, to march,
part of the leg.
,

Ama
Ama-ami-ta
Tomb
(No.
of Seti
I,

Tomb of Seti I, one of

-&'

am
am,
],

not.

-II

one of the 75 forms of

Ra

amu
3,

U. 177,

63).

Rec.

amau
46,
'

"^ IX
3.

ama-t (am-t)
in
,

III

meal, pottage.
Rev., the interior,
disposition.

to seize, to grasp,
i

amm
,

,

M.

ami-1
742,

,

Rec. 31, 17,
,

nature

A.Z.

1905, 36,

m wvs Amu "^, ^.
; i

n=> a good
'

i

c*

c>

>>>

T uat ">
N. 803,
|

a dawn-god.
P. 169,
[1,

to seize, to grasp.

ames, amsu
,

A
,

amm-t

j]

grasp,

fist.
I!

am amam
am am
^K\

IV, 158, to understand, to

^|,

P.

614,

M.

781,

N.

1138,

know.

^\ w^.

*_
/

-G&-

,

Merenptah

2,

to

know, to understand.

V\ 7 Amen.
,

9,

19, to swallow.

(read

hemp) Y C\

w&,

Jour.

As.

A

IA

1908, 305, artisan.
grieve, lament, to

mourn.

amiu

,
.

rod of authority, sceptre,
T.
1

staff;

^_If
f)
.

mourners.
Ol
to burn> to

>

i

i

i

A A
,

am
Rec.
1 6,

%,

4,

two sceptres;

_nt\* _B<

{?'

J^

/

v'

consume.

|

amm

"^ ^
consume.
>

the amulet of the sceptre.

109, to burn, to

am, amut

"^ fcJL ft, ^, ^
,

ames-ab

"^ | p
'

^
=

[j

O J, Wort.
liver.

14-

"

ams-t "v\

p

^r,

amait

island

(?),

land.

Amtit

foreign tribes

and peoples.

[7]
ani
*S\
_CESs
(|(j

11
"V

A,Rev.

12,

19 =(| 1

A.

Ar *- heh
179

to remove, to put aside.
fl

= A\ X "i.
<g\

kTf Hi'
^ ^^ i^,
;

Rev-"'

an-t

\s\
-CENS

*~^

II

A,

Rev., removal.

ark-t
froth,

Rev.

5,

94,

U

anpa

"vx -ww

^
=
\\\

foam, aphronitrum

Copt <&.Xl2I.

\^_

,

Rev.

13, 14,

arg "vk
of the

"^f*
Copt.

(^

,

Rev. n, 169, a

member

an interrogative particle
ft

body

;

y

m^ m
\\
'

^"*~"^

Jr^

\\

Q.XI

fcl

taf1

/""i

n

Artakhshassha
=

l!'

*

'

tured, be put in restraint, to strangle, to shut up,

be netted.

A.Z. 49, 80, Artaxerxes.

Artakhshshs
ar
ar-t
v,
0*

^^
^
,

rwn
>

dis g race

-

Artaxerxes; varr.
-

hair, tress,

lock of hair.

m

Hf

sM

TT

^7

yff,

Babyl.

J

C

ar

^ ^
var.
(1

"5

-A>

Rev

-

J 3>

4i,

Artikastika

schoenus;

| AA,
Rev.

V
n,
157,
12,

,

B.D.

(Sa'ite) 165, 3,

a form

ara
A,
Rev
-

of

Amen.

Rev.

n,

161,

arta
2
'

Rev., to
security

be
;

safe,

sure,

I2

'

27>

J^-2^
*&,

^ ^Y

Rev- I2> 32>
to

artcha

I

'

"v^
toX.

.as

M

Rev.

12, 40,

go up,
;

to

ah

^
13,

1

a ir

Copt. oopx.
ii,

Rev.

157;

copt.

-m
^ra

embark

in a boat, to bring,

to be high

Copt.
ra
_

arar

Rev.

29,

ra
123,
pain,
grief,

A,
Copt. u)X.

Rev.

12,

23, 41,

high, exalted

;

ra

e

%., Rev. n,
j&r\

trouble, loss, sorrow, poverty, misery, debility,
.

arri
plur.

Rev

-

I2

>

IJ 3, vine;

destitution, sadness, ruin,

woe

;

ahi
1 1

%

Copt.

_^.
"^v

m
ra

flfl

HH

^^ ^, JF>
1

^

.,.
trouble>

Rev -

misery.
2 49>

1

Copt.

eXooXe.
i,Rev.
13, 63, to

ahu
disturber,

v^^ ^r
ra
,

Peasant

a

arb
Copt.

one who causes trouble.

besiege;

ah, aha "^\
,

^J

Hymn of Darius

2 3,

arpsa-t
k,

a kind of cake.

^jj

cow, any cow-goddess.

Rev.,

rest,

Ahait
(j

d
L.D.
j,

death

;

Copt,

4,

82B,

Arsatnikus

B.D. 162-4,

(i) a

Osiris the Bull-god

;

form of Hathor; (2) wife of and (3) mother of a Horus.

ahai, ahi
33, 6, Aristonikos.

interjection
--\

O

!

Arsinfau v\ _2^ 1
_ec?s-

^r

T

\\

ahai "^\r _ee&

.

.

,II, 57, Arsinoe.

Mar. Karn. 55, 62, camp; Heb. T71N

(?)

A 4

[8]
ahi
l()[ji

-A, to go

(?),

to

march

(?)

to lighten (?)

m
1 1

o
-

566,

t=^J&,

N. 1320

=

g \<^

^i M. 699,
6,

u ra

_0?tf

V\

000

incense, unguent.
[-[]

ahet

A

Rec.

!,IV, 263, B.D. 40,
1 6,
1

Rec. 29,

08, to groan, to grieve.

157, a form of

Menu.

ahtu
-J-H^J

-,
1

ra

Rec. 32, 216, weak,
powerless, grief.

aha
\\

ah-t

%, A S %v \ -JUrS _CNSS

\ A

.

,

field,

land, acre,

I

ahnu
,

*A.'A/A
;

WV
,

_>

Rec.

12,

93

=

ploughed or cultivated land;

plur.

<K\

-oS^
|'

A

fi

.

III

canal.

7,

14

;

Copt,

J^-ACi eitw,e, eioo&e
!'

I

Rec

T

3'

^2

>

to har -

vest, to reap.

ah-t stat
1288, arura.

]g^ J

",

^ ^ ="

Thes

Ahs %, A FfS.
-

I

^, N
varr.
(1
I

P.

668,
I

the

name

of

a Sudani god;
fl

A

9

jk.
'

,

M. 779,

I

Ahut-en-Amentit
Tuat V, the
estates of the blessed in

\,

P. 200.

Ament.
III, 2290, flax fields.

"''

*

the

first

season of the year > 11 j
see
26,
74,

;

ah-t

L.U.

Aakh-t.
to

5^|7i

aha-t

%

akh

rrSs-

8 A

the offering of a
1
i i

<gx rr\s-

W,
ci

M.

683, Rec.

field.

bloom, to blossom, become green, green.

ah-t-nu-arr
Rec.
6, 7, -

%, A ^ JTV3'
jj

(1
1

\S

akhi
akh-t

reed, water-plant
,

;

Heb.
xli,

Gen.

2.

vineyard

;

Copt.

,

N. 996,

ah het
the
pit,

^I\Q
j^N.
|

Akten

-

P-

34,

watered, or irrigated, land.

ah
N.
2

or shaft, of a tomb. c

"^L

_TN2- A

281;
to
i

akhakh J^
become
754, a herb(?),
(?),

j^*

green, to put forth shoots, to blossom.

8i,'^|c=D,IV,
(?),

akhakhu

a plant

a vegetable

(?),

pot-herb

a kind of

^
1 1
1

"^

J III,

Rec. 31, a8,

bread, or cake.

H
,

in
15,

ah,
pottage

ahu
;
,

K\
*&

A

,
i i i

meal,

Amen.

6,

9,

Rec.

food.

i6r, blossoms, flowers.

^\

ah-t

akindof medi'

akhakh
M. 641
flowas (of heaven),
;

o

O
Rev
-

i

cine.
?>., stars.

ah "^ 5 rr\^ A
ah-t
ah-ti

^'
Jtrl

"'
;

I39) I2> 33> 5
var.
**-\

'

evil, grief, disaster,

prejudice

akhakh
_ecs*

night,

darkness.

o Wi, entreaty, petition, prayer.
\\

akh-t ^s\
ness, matter of the

t\,

thing, affair, busi

see
r-^
a
,

9

o

\\

day

;

plur.

ah-ti
-\

the two thighs

=

(1

[9]
akliakh
I,

bone;

plur.

as

i,

Rev.

12,

48,

IZ3
q^i

,

to

be

light,

speedy.

Coptic A.CIi.1 (?)
,

<K\ Peasant 97; A.Z. 1866, 100, , Jffi^.A to withdraw an arrow from a quiver.

akh

as,

aSU "vX
_CES&

fl
I

^> fl

_A

Peasant 277,

akhakli
the tackle of a boat
;

x
var.

i

I,

Hh. 483,
Rec.
8,

135,

akhut
I

^

I

Hh. 481.
'

IjsS.
'

.A, to

P make

~J"
attack

RK
'

6

>

28

'

haste, to hurry to,
;

to

akha akha

<S\

A
^

,

to enter, to

go

flow quickly, to
,

run, to

Copt. ItOC

;

Vj

Rec. 13, 21, to judge hurriedly

;

hasting with
*K\
to scrape, to shave
'
'

-/l
,

to carve, to engrave,

-as-t

swift feet.

off.

o A'

-o

akha-t "t^
akh.a-t

L,, scar.

P --

|

yi,

a disease of the
'

^

womb.
^
12, 46, to give

,

Jour. As. 1908, 268, haste, hurry.
c^

Rev.

quarter.

ast ^is
JSai
fugitives
;
I

I

~^
J\
in

Mr
&T
~^~',

5

hasters

away,

Akhabi
(Sai'te)

B.D. B.D.

"^ -H- "^K
II

running water.

153,

5,

I,

!53A, it.

Akhabit ^\ -CENS-

*J

MoJ
1 1

,

Tuat

II,

as as

i__l

"^^

I

|,

N. 296, 300, an offering.
53, 35 ......

a god with an ankh-shaped phallus.

H "^i, Mar. Karn.
,

Akhabit-ankh-em-tesheri
n
r\

f\

Q

^Awv^

pa

Jljljy
30,
.

^m\\^,
II, 2, p. 134,

cS>>

ff>

as
Denderah
i,

Hearst
,

TB&
Rec. 30, 183, oo

Papyrus, VIII,

14,

Ombos

a goddess of the dead.
>

Tombos

Stele 8, gall,

akb.ah.-t
;

K^l
^y^\.

Rec

gall-duct or gall-bladder
-

(?), filth.

'3' 124, reed,

papyrus

Copt.

as
s P len d

"^
<

[1

Q,

old

(?)

;

Copt,

ic

(?)

ur I'ght) brighti

as-ti

Ksv

\\

^)i

testicles.

ness

;

si
,

Rec.

14, 69,

payment,

akhu
M. 823,
light,

570,

punishment

;

Copt. OC6.

beings of light; see

(1

asaka (ask) IJ^IQ]
1908, 302, to delay; Copt.
U. 590,
-/->

-^ ^. J
Hh. 230

ur

-

As

-

_/j

divine spirits

;

see

aakhu.
-

asu

l,

Akhkhu "^%> ^. B D
a god of vegetation.

153, 8(SaVte),
to

consume by

fire.

akhef
As-t

"^^

a<

^

|

asbi[t]
Rec 3.
-

"^ J
|1

flame,
(|(|

fire

;

[|,

plur.

"^ d ^ Jv.

'93.

11-

3,

4,

A.Z. Bd. 46, 108, Isis; see

Ast
jj

asbu

to

reduce to powder, to crush.

[10]
Asbit

Denderah IV,

^

p

J

o, M.

237,

N.

615,

ashash-t

^on ^,
_Ct\
',
rtri

O

^r, iv,

482,

81, a fire-goddess.

flower.
^^

asha
the goddess of the fourth hour of the day.
i-rc-ri

TtTtT

V^.

^,,

to scatter [sand

rTnJ"

ashahu "<Loa
_rc&.
,

fl
i

A

8

%
_zT
III

,

B.D. (Saite)

B.D.

17,

41,

42, 21, paralytic; Copt.

CIjOT^e

(?)
2,

Ashu
B.D.
(Saite) 147, 7, a fire-god.

B.D. 95,

a water-

god.

aS6m

A

ashu

Q. i,

I

for

I

,

roast

Ik
-,

P

&>
1

''

R

3

!

"

=
(meat r~n~

a sceptre.
A
,

Ashbu
Rev.
13,

_CE>& /WWW \\ breathe easily or freely.
I

asen

in,

B.D. 144, a fire-god

in the sth Arit.
.

ashep
>

aseh ^s\

D

A.Z. 1900, 128

=

I

FD
"

f~^
~

drum.

^^O

day, light.
224, N.

asekh

"^

IK

M.

asher
129,

(")|

'4' r-^-i

to burn, .to melt, to roast, to try by fire.

asher-t
U. 124,
,P
to reap, sickle
;

<z>

a

>N I348
-

'lk^P
'

^7
,

'

J

1X
"

29S

'

m
'

"

vv

'

!

fl
;

Copt. (JO,C
\\

roast

meat

offering

plur.

asekh "^^
slaughter

%,'rr-zi,

Decrets 34,

chamber (?)

MI
asher

^ "?^^
i i i

j

_H* *

'

l

roasted joints or birds.

~"~ c~n

O
I

Rev.
'

asq
ast
,
I

14,

19,

delay;

A

I

Copt. COCK.
,

Q
^K\
JrrSs
*
I
I

evening

see

I

I

,

clay,

earth,

chalk

(?)

;

^*>~.

I

lo \ Ji
O>

Enn

,

potter's clay.

ashtu aS U
J ur
-

plots

of ground

'

ast

'^
;

As-

estates.

ground, earth

Copt.

CHT.
Annales
'

aq,

aqa
. ,

...

Peasant

259,

295,

A
to
fail,

Asther
asta
P'

star

;

III, 178, Gr. 'Aor?)p.

to

be weak, to be weary,
to
)

to

be

tired,

diminish,
;

come
rr^.
^ fc

an end,

be
;

exhausted, perish, die

*K\

TT^"

^

to run

aground

asteb

Jn
.to eat; see
;

"^
n

^*'
;

tired)

weary;

^me

IM'
in

ruin>

Mess

^)2!i

/^ Qf.

destruction

Copt. A.KU3, and i.KO

TA.KO.
46,

aqu
A
C
,

A
,

Peasant

m6B,

ash"%pn _ss.
ash, ash-t
dog, jackal
var.

Peasant iii6n, 23,
,

X
Copt.

T=T
)

MI
an offering made by
fire.

destruction, ruin
J

;

LKO.
P. 645,

o

ash

^, oa

\

,

Aq-t-er-pet name of the Celestial

A

<

_> D
,,

[11]
aqa
place
;
,

steps,

height,

a high

&Q. S

-CESS

K^

'-* -At to
I

move, to walk, to go.

see

A
,

aqs, aqs
filth,

^^_^, "^ p^^,
aqsu %^ _)i
%in,
I

aqa

vomit

= A

to

tie,

to bind;

onds
!?

'

fetters.

raqau

a

house-boat

;

Arab.
,

one

of seven spirits

who guarded

Osiris.

Aqan
the

,

B.D.

99, Int. 4,

ak
gV <5*l
,

name

of a god.
to

become weak,
;

to feel pain

or sorrow, destruction

Copt. <LKCJU.
,

aqb-t V\ J

Q

,

arm, shoulder

;

see
'

A

\

U>

.

"

aku-t
,
I

(

K\

Aqbut

"^ *3
-cc-^

I)

o SN J^iJ

)
o
I

^
il

boils,

blains,

sores,

Tombos

pustules, any inflamed swelling.

Stele 4, a foreign people.

aki-t

,

chamber, abode.
I

Book

akuiu
of Gates III, a serpent-god.

8
,L.D.

\\

Bi 3Q r

i,

Rec. 33,

7,
1

aqem
Rev.
^.

,

A.Z.

1898,

49,

\\

JTC1'

Ill, ~ '"""" 194, 33,

_^ @

\\J!'

^^v

14,

10, to

be sad;

aliens, foreigners, enemies.

Copt.

Aker
T 39,
'

,

U. 498,
_.,

aqen
aqers-t

;

see

*vww\

-,

T. 291,

i,

tomb; see
AAAAAA

I.

aqretchna
a weapon, axe
;

Heb. IV^J

^
(?)
,

U. 461, N. 850,

D, IV, 66 9

,

j,

Rec. 26,

Rechnungen
n
i

70,

65

'

A ^Q
x

^^ly ^(.Rec
who had a
it
;

31,

9,

an Earthat

it,

Rpr ?n 29,
is-ec.

god,

lion's

body with a head

each

U

end of
22,

165,
Cfl
i!

Se
-.

Copt. <LK(JUpI.

^\
wfek

V

f\,

Mar. Karn. 42,
'

Akeru

A

n

'

I V*

^

^

to

work

in

wood

>

to

"^

-^*

-^
,

^
I
i

,
j

T.

319,
17,

Rec. 30,
;

196,

31,

be a carpenter,
Rec.
21,

to hollow out a boat

1
1

A
I

X

<2

3

H,
I

U

N. 1386,
,
i

91,

dressed timber;

caus.

^\
Earth-gods

a group of

who

are said to be the ancestors of

aqhu
,

Ra and
L=/J, carpenter.
A.Z.
1905,
142,
1
-

of the Akhabiu-gods, B.D. I53A,
,
i
i

n,
1

23.

Akriu
X
"' 3,

B.D.

08,

a group of Earth-goddesses

(?)

carpenter's adze, axe, battleaxe.
i

Akeru-tepu-a-Akhabiu
_2T
I

aqhau
i

^K IMK
JJ

[]

,

axe-men, soldiers.

D

_ZI

'

_

.

.

_

*-.

,

aqh _ul\s AIM ^v
fi

"Zk-4 9

nnui
,

B.D.
clay, earth.

I53-A,

n,

the ancestor-gods

who worked

the net for catching souls.

[12
Akeru-tepu-a-Ra
Q'JP
]

]
TT

ageb j\
BD
-

oV
;

,

Metternich Stele 179,
I

jJ

-

T

53 A

,

2 3>

the

to weep, to cry out

caus.

ffi

J

f

ancestor-gods of Ra.

akrtat
compare

>SJ
5
.
,

o
,

wagons

;

Agebsen(?)
a goose-headed god.

%

ffl

--TPS^-

J ^3

,

Tuat

ill,

AAAAAA

Akerta
ag
ag
see
j]

U. 614, the name of a
god.
to lack, to want.

at, atu, at

O'
o,

Ik

mn
,

U. 639,
>

plant,

shrub

;

a small portion of time, moment, minute, hour, the time of culmination of some act or emotion ;
it

06IK
s

-

this

moment
;

/
;

\Y\

\

zs \ji'
"JT
-71

a plantj a
f]

,-y

from hour to hour

T-J

I

<^>

AAAAAA
-

agab \\

ffl

-LJ^VJ-

_lr&
*1

K\

the Nile water '
I

^<] AAVNAA fl AAAAAA
ffi

,

a happy time with the women.
7

flood, deluge; see

V\ >^

^ ^WSA.
^AAAAA
1

at

O

,

B.D. 177,

=

n

,

not.

to destroy, to flood.
"ft

agb _\^
5 8 ^' 6
5.

^
-

S ^]

f]

AAAAAA

8, injury,

harm.
,

-, U. AAAAAA
'

193,

T. 73, N.

at-t

loss,

diminution.

at
AA/WV\

&
r3"5
,

,

loss, prejudice.

at
waters,
;

rebel, prisoner.

J
the

celestial

flood,
ffi

stream,

any large
T. 56,

at

Q
V

,

U. 456,

P.

182,

M.

285,

mass of water
216; Copt.

"^

J

()

^,

M.

T

240

'

^\R' >^.
3j\
.

U -37>
(?)

N. 894, violence, wrath.

cu<J*^E..

at

,

crocodile

Agb "^ffl J3^,
K B.D.

N. 706,

^ffl J
,P.l. 806,

189^ ii, the primeval Water-god.
*TL

at
enemy
;

^X
plur.

,

evil-doer,

U Agb-ur^fflJ;
'
'

n AAAAAA
^

^R

,

i

,

enemies, fiends.

*,

U. 608,
~.
,

to be angry, to behave in a beastly

\\

manner.

>

N.

att
617,

ja^^
'

=

^^> ^^>
;

destitute

>

possessing nothing
,

Copt.
\\ -TL

the Great Agb.

ati

-M. \\
15,

agba
384; see

,

U. 395,

P.

Rev. 14,
injury
;

he who
\\

.m^' J^ ter _2^&has without, who
\\

\\

is

not,
in-

i

without

failure,

J ^d

(WVAAA ^AAAAA

^^'
a milch cow,

fallible.

agb
ageb

S^
I

cow suckling a calf.

,

an astronomical term.

ZS

J?,knee; -sd

at

Rec.

12, 19, vulva, uterus

;

Copt.

OTI.

[13]
ati-t
plur.

1^

(j(j

^,
;

Rec. 14,

2,

vulva, uterus

;

atep-t
i
-^

(?

see
I

,:

Copt.

OTI.
'

'

bed diwAn

'

couch, bier; var.

As.

1908,

282,
;

load,

burden;

%D
j

y

|

'

>

atit,

ataut

,

bed, couch,

Peasant 259

Copt.

ate P u
I I

I

&

n

S

&
r
,
'
l

bearers of
loads.

atit
nurse, nurse
;

atep
atef
see
,

chest for clothes.

Rec. 27, 222, 31, 170,
a crown of Osiris.

at-t

?.
,

\\

V^7
^,
,

^

jf

/www <s\

Thes.
'

1

206, high-backed,

atf
sweet unguents.

'

aX. P

mcense

i

s P' ces '

stiff-necked, varr.

"^^^

X.
(in

?'

B D
'

'

'5 4

'

I5 '

(]
l

"^x^^*. Q rf'->
at

;

Copt,

orr

atf fix
&KJUT).

La

tree.

I

^
'

..v

v.

standard, perch, resting place of a god or divine statue.

atf

a cutting tool or instru-

ment.
\
or /www
\\

Ata - ra
23, 4, a

a-ten
1889, 71.
in the

8k

MI

A.Z.

god

form of a

mummy.
'
-

Rev. 12, 10, ground, earth

;

1 U

fl
i

laJ. T
I

-

200 P 6 79, boat.

Q
1

*f ^*-~5

.^
\7

atr
Rev "
a kind
of<

,

river plants, papyrus.

fish

;

J!fiS&

_2la>

I

I

I

ath^^
17, to

draw a

= bow =

I

^ '^^ =
r
A
tt

Rev
|'

-

I4>

o

8
v,

(S

1

r^~n;

Ati

*'

sf(](],TombRamesesIV,28, -M^ ii
'

a god.

atita

X^^L

ath

Aministrant(?)
1 1 2,

^s=>,

26, 233, to nurse, to nourish.

atu

Shipwreck

to trouble

oneself.
B.I).

ath4
athu

^^, 1^^ ^ ^k S
U. 4 8o
'

Rec.

hed> couch>

atutu
1

stool, chair,

canopy.
chair-

,

145, 4)

6,

a kind of wood.

bearer.

ateb
ateb

Ij^ J ^,

land, region.

athu
athp
(B
\
,

Rec. 27, 85, air, wind.
to load,

"' -" sceptre
u:

(?)

be laden

;

see

of a load,

^

D
to loac', to

'

be laden

;

master
Copt.

,

load

;

var.

V\

jk

;

fli-

Copt.

Athpi

u

,

Tuat XI, a dawn-god.

[14]
at
at-t
\\
,

a small portion of time,

moment.

atali

;see
disease of the eyes.
j,
I

back, rump.

atit

,

at

,

heart disease

(?)

Atu
wounded,
afflicted.

Rec. 27, 2 20, a class of divine beings.

to be
\\

atu
atep
D
^rSl

,

be

to run, to flee, to make one's escape.

at-t

inflammation
of the eyes.

a

D

Amen.

12,

8,

to

load,

be

at
,

loaded; see
calamity.

&L_fl.
i

ata
at
,

Rec. 10, 136, to suffer injury or loss.
,

atepu
geese.

,

Rec. 26, 12, 27, 10,

31,

14,

atf atf

.

a kind of balsam tree.

-sa>, Rec. 27, 61,
\\
,
i i

to

be angry, to
rage
at.

i

at-t

',

Rec. 29, 157,
wrath.

atu
at-ha-t (?)

^
I

,

a

man
man

of wrath.
of wrath-

swamp

;

see

n<=s>
I

A

9 .qVp

A yjQ
"Ml
l

fi

!0, a

^

ful nature.

atSU "\\

,

a kind of plant.
'

Peasant 181, crocodile.

*fl

E==^~l r/^t

K\

Ates-heri-she

(

\

the lierald of the 6th Aril.

at-t
to prepare
(?),

ke ready a

Leyden Pap.
to

9, i,

14* 2 -

atch

igS.

^"^
|

,

calamity.

at
(J.
fire,

atcha "^\
ness, guile, fraud

%^ *&, a bad act
Copt. O2f I.

>

wicked-

flames.

;

atau
garment, apparel.

,

B.D. 169,

12,

atcha \\ _ JNSatchait

chip of wood,
t

splinter.

Atau

,

Rec. 27, 60,
a god.

^|''^

0(1

^L. R E
-

-

4, 76,

fraud, injustice,

wickedness; Copt.

[

15]

,

represents a short sound of a, e and i in English.

,

backbone.

\

a
(j

jf,

Rec. 31, 16,
|j,

|,

^,
I,

aa-t
(]

pronominal

suffix,

ist

person,

|j, ^j, me, my, etc

(?)

bounds
iSsJ

(?),

limits (?)
bier,

a
[],

f)|,U.
O, hail
!

173, T- 333,

a

Q

^__j
'
'

grave

;

'

see aa-t.

P. 825,

^

^

^'^J
O my
,

^ V&,

heart

she wlio embraces, nurse.
girdle (?)

!

aa-t

,

a

[1

Qfi,

he who, that which.

(]

aa-t
(j

,

pain of body or mind.

aa-t
grave,

(j^^, 1)^".
sepulchre,

tomb

'

dust

heap
(I

;

plur.

a
(j

.A

=au
(j
/I
,

.A "^S, to come.

U-"-J U-"~vl U-~N|,
P.

U. 208,

*CS

a a a

gy
(j

P. 643,

M. 680, N.
16,

1

242, to wash.

A "9

174,'^A.Z. v Ml
-

1883, 65, h
i

(?)
fl

(1

vg^i A.Z. 1908,
,

an amulet.

U

587,
I)

1^

00

,

^

,

*J gods

of the tombs,

|

"^
'

a kind of plant.

i-T
the tombs of

Horus and Set

;

,P.668,M.
^

=
Asien

""P in the

P.668,M.
No. 553.
,

778,
|j

the

u. E. p. 313, Lieblein Diet.

two tombs of Osiris
the

;

(I

fl
I

c

-

32, 8 4

34) 182.

14 Aats,

B.D.
;
t

149 and

150,

Book of Gates, 66
N. 669, Rec. 31, 171, glory
!

praise.
;

the Western Aat;
(j

aaaa

(1

"^X
A

(1

^\

,

U. 609, acclamation
14, 14, flattery.

Sn Amen.

j^,
f\

IV,
,

882:^ (|^(
tomb of Osiris
in Busiris

^^^'
QS
I

Jll
CrieSOfJOy
'

v\

yTy
\d.
i
l

^^

a sacred grove in Busiris; i^^i

J
;

I)

A

l

i

l

/^\

(j
|

S
I

,

the

^^Q
Nome
tomb
Holy
;
'

r"F

1

,

to cry out (?)

"

Aat of

Life," the necropolis of the 8th

4a4
,

of

H:ko' moment;see :kof
!)

Lower Egypt;
in

i-~vi AA*^

1

]

vj
,

;

the

-51

aa-t aa-t

U
i

\\ _cc^

d

,

old woman
i
I

A'
;

of Osiris

Mendes
in

;

u-~si

*^

the

see

|J
i

Aat, a locality
;

the

nome

of Gynaecopolites

,

rank,

dignity

see
[,

(]

\

U

Metternich Stele 97.

i

d
sections of the
>

31
.

tne

name given

to the

see
|

Kingdom

of Osiris as described

l

I

I

in

B.D. 149.

Aat Aakhu
3rd and 5th

"~

"

Q

3S

^, JW ^ _/J
i
i i

i

,

B.D. 149, the

I

a d!
I

fS
i

sections of Sekhet-Aaru.

IV, 1098, islands of the Mediterranean;
the
'
.

aa-t
(]

"^ u--J fe ^, ^
,

,

, ,

M. 689,
AAVWX
I I I

islands of the Eastern Medi-

four Aats of Horus.

Aa-t-en-uabu
L-**'

__

^

3

f /
I

'

,

~
,

-.-.

Rec.

terranean
/

;

[

r 4

J1

is'

an d

f

Senefru

;

iWW>A

-J

31, 35, a mythological town.

l^^l, the necropolis of Philae ;

Q

''Ni

AAA/SAA A^/VI/VA

Aa-t-ent-mu
3
J

^
,

AA/WV\

~",

B.D. 149,
17,

,

the necropolis of Hermopolis.

OIL
the
1

4

I

B.D. (Nebseni)

Aa-nsasa
i

3th Aat of Sekhet-Aaru.

see Aa-nesrnesr-t.

Aa-t-en-setch-t

L^i

""**
fire in
.

IA

B

-

D

-

Aa-nsernser-t
Rec.
27,

(Nebseni) 17, 43, a district of

the 7"uat.

Aa-t-Heru

L^~NIU^^ L^^I v\
.'08,

218;

varr.

i^~^\^~^
Rec. 27, 217,

\^x'^^

,

U.

P.

187,

M.

351, N. 903,

^w
,

.

31,

the divisions of the

Kingdom

of Horus in heaven.

Rec.

31,

173,

Aa-t-Heru-mehti
(j
L
i

"^ J^
',

^
the

I

J
-

555i tne domain of

Horus of
P.

North

;

6 10,

the

Rec. 31, 173, the "Island of Flame," a region in the Kingdom of Osiris.
,

domains

of the North.

ground, earth, rubbish-

Aa-t-Heru-resu
(j

heap;

plur.

(j
1

%\ "% -TT\^ _X\2>
^
,

,

Tutankhamen
ground;
(j

7.

111

I'-

555>

the

domain of Horus of the South;
P.

aa-t
(j

6 10,

the domains of the South.

^
(1

region,

Mar. Karn. 52,

4,

rubbish-heap.

Aa-t Kher-aha
B.D. 149, the i4th section of Sekhet-Aaru.

aaut aa
U.
plur.
(j
(1

waste

"%\

islands

(?)

Y\ ^^ii
,

Stele of Herusatef 99, ox;

Aa-t Setesh-t
A -n
'

k^Jk^t^^-j,
n
I

Q

Ci

^^ J3
(I

cattle.

n

^ ^^ d
4
'

oa'
t
,

aa-t
,

P. ,88,

the

M. 351, N. 903, the divisions of kingdom of Set, or Se Setesh, in heaven.
i^~si TtTtl

^\

*^*j

De Hymnis

36,

an animal.

Aa-t-shara

<^z> n n

,

Rec. 3

1

,

35, a mythological locality.

P.

A.
>Ws
JT

5 B3.

rS^

1

'^
.,

Aat
\\

*f
/WWW

stand for figures of
;

Jini

^'

)

___

\>

=r'
C^A^^^

the great canal of Heliopolis.

gods and sacred animals, stand, perch
(1

plur.

v\

'

p

I

,

supports

;

P. 411,

M.

593, N. 1198.

Rec.

13, 22, island
I

;

plur.

!<=>&!

\\!

two supports, U. 426,

A
(I
1

'

,

T. 244.

A
f\

[17]
Xfl
(I
1

A
Aai
Uj^flfli Tuat
IX,

Aa-t ent Up-uatu

^

A*WVNA

rrw

vLy

\/
^tfy

an ass-headed
Sessi
;

%2
,

B. D. 99,

1

6A, part of the magical boat.

god, the opponent of
I I

Aapep and

(I

,

the allies of the same.

P. 146, 364, 415,

M.

185, 895, N.

1077, 1200,

Aaiu
of gods

who bewitched Aapep.

mMi'
-CENS1
I I

-^ atix

'

a

Ik ik "0"' club> cud s
mace, rod, sceptre,
stick.
fl

el >

aait

Q1L
1

flOoRl!, Jl
\

old age.

aa

A

"k

U

k

-^>

"?X

IJ

^

^
.>

Aait
P
le > staff> stick
-

l

,

B.D. 6 3 A,

3,

the " old gods," gods of olden time.

iaiu
1

3k
^\

11

VS$
,

second(?)>

moment (?), =
(1
i

^.(?).

*KX

"^

^U
i i i

,

plants, herbs, flax (?)
twig,

aail
branch,
stick.

Rec. 21, 96,
,

aaai-t
(j

a horned animal;
6,

Assyr.

aaa-t
(|

j

things with a strong
'

Col. 4,

1 1

;

Heb.
tx.

W

W.A.I.

II,

.

I

smell.

A Aau

n *^v
(I

aau
aaa

(1

Q
'

Hh.

^v

v\, 1'uat

I,

a singing-god.

III

550, things with a strong smell.
\\

o
,

a kind of stone.

(j

aaa
l

J
(j
I

T
rrX^S
(j
l

i

J^
,

.

1

I

praise.

aaa-t

^\

d

praise.

Aaait
(]
"

"^ ^ |
(]

,

B.D. (Salte) 145, R.
(]
1

a goddess in the i7th Pylon.
'

aaaa
(]

\\
,

4

,

praise, accla-

to wash.

mation, adoration

;

Copt.

6OOT.

p

-

437,

44, M.

651, 655, flounshers of sticks.

ftfta Add,

to

bind an animal for
sacrifice.

aau-t

(J

K\
(I

I

jl

,

to burn, flame,

fire.

aaash
Copt. U30J.

*^\

,--.

Sr

>

to ca H, to cr y

ut

>

aaatchtau
(j

%~
\\
,

,

A.Z.
god,
513,

^^

Q
Sf,

yung

man, youth.
veteran,

old man, old
"ibs. I,
(j

aaatchta-t
maiden,
virgin.

aged folk;

plur.

U.

[18]

A

portable shrine or chapel.

aaui

(?)

v\
(j

,

Rec. 21,99, Ioo P.S.B.
i

12, 123, 13, 574, a particle.

aaut

aauiti(?)

O"^^^^^
fl

1

Karn. 54, 45, companies of troops.

two goddesses.

Aaurmerra
000
fl
,

"^\ J|

x

E ^
^
-

Aau Nu,

B.U.

Jour. As. 1908, 312, a proper

57, the primitive Sky-god.

aauha A1K tk

m

A

name (?) Rec 3, Jl

steering-pole, rudder; see
official

merhu-t.
\\

position,

rank,
;

dignity,
plur.
(1

position,

pro[I
I

fessional

A "5X

occupation

V\

(2 ^SC
'

J

I

,

f

TTT- TTTJic~3, high
\

'

<?

J ^1' 4^' f J ~-M <2>
,

'

left>

the

left

side;

n

-

*

<2

^

lT'
the

leftloot;

TJ
j|

'

?

T
,

Q 'TJU>.'
P.S.B. 20, 203,

4

n

^

h

offices;

left

eye of heaven, the moon.

,

T. 336, P. 811, M. 253, N. 639.
rank, dignity.

aab-rek w
[get]

^_a
!

<

away

to the left

Compare "p.5^.

fe

I

{]{]

j

aabi-t
the
left

aauu
|

j

yf
^

i>

R
,

f J). t
i.e.,

v

-

IT

J)T ^T'X'
the moon.
5 37,

J

I

3'> dignitaries.

eye of Ra,

aaui
aau-t

TOO
fl

^
'

to

have power or rank.
Israel

aab-tfl^Kf ^3 ]o,U. -TENS'
1
I

%

TV,

Stele

24,

herds, cattle, sheep

and goats; s;

fl

/
u
-

Rec.

29, 148.
"

aaau
[j

^^
(?) \r)
/a)

392,

strife (?)

opposition
r\

f&i
<

fo

aau-t

M
fl

Q\

M
\C\

\\
,

the sticker, the stabber.

agon

"^\

H

mm
to

vK

)l \\

B.D.
1

174,

Io

,

Jf H

r

double-plumed.
in

.

AaaullV^^V^.
Amen.
4,
6,

"", ^:

7

tJ
-

aab-t
(j

,

T. 80,

13, M.

234,

turn

aside,

to deflect from

a course or purpose.

aaua

fl

%,

}

L_fl, to bear, to carry.

A
Aab[it] A
I

[

19

]

'I

J,

Tuat

I,

a singing-goddess.

an animal marked

for sacrifice.

aab TK^^
n
-J|

o a

.4.

o a
fVA/)'
*
,

I

\\

.4.

O

s P hinx
'

!43> a mark on animals sacred to Set.
>

m

O

tvx/l'
.4.
f|

I

Q

QQ
,
I

I

tJ
the east: Copt. ei Copt,
,

aab

TK

V ,V ^lo \> Q ~ Aabtit-4 "
Tfr
I
I

I

goddess of the East.

Aabtt W
I

Q
J fvio
l]

^T)
(lJ\'

the name of a serpent of the royal crown.

tJ ^
see

Jr5k'

le

P ard Panther ; plur.
-

^ J S^;

Aabtt-hena-ka-f m
B.D. 141

Q Q

~~~

H

8

.

U

(Sa'ite), 18,

the East and its double.
sceptre,
.

o
,

aab
J-<t
I

N.
'

944,

cere.-

ivory

;

see

T

J

^=

.

-

monial mace

(?)

aab-t

TT;

aabt
the head-box of Osiris at Abydos.

J
v,

,

enclosure, garden.

aab

a kind of cloth.

Aab[ut]
T
U.

fj^^f
n

see
|-

JJ^
^
n

J

V ^' T
285;

"

_

fl

J

'

to ^ ac ^' to

want to c
>

\\ n?
i,

J|

I

,

fathers, ancestors.

to an end, to cease, to finish; _n_

(1

1

TT;

aab
X
,

^-

*=

n

^-

@

|
to cut, to slay, to smite, carved work.

-

719
ceaselessly
fl

ceaselessly;

"" ^

day

^!!

vgx
>

and

night.
-

aabtiu
I

,

*&

fighters.

-U.U. C^. i_l

aab
129, 136, decree, message.

^' Rev

"

aabut

TT;

J o %> ^>j
I

,

slaughters.

aabau heru
n
(2
'

%\ WVS^I

fl
I

4

Amen

-

I7)

I(

Rec. 31, 171, " fighting faces a company of gods.

SIof

"(?), the

name

,

to

wish

for,

to

desire,

to

love

aabi-t
;

^ Jj

flfl

^ ^*
TTC

,

the mantis.

,
|

Amen.

8,

13

aabis-t (?)

1(1(1

1

^

Nastasen

aabb
1

^

JJ^,f JJ

vg.Rec.
I

32

Stele 6 1, eye-paint

(?).

;

8 1, to love, to wish, to desire. .4. fcr2 .4. fV T-AS J2

aabu
see
-i

TK

J ?^

,

an

official,

butler

(?)

;

AT, aab

.4.

n -9

|**% f J_p
' I

:f li!'

TJ

J

1

-a ^_JJ

(1(1

,

Rec.

19, 19, pleasure, desire.

Aabui

aab-nut-f &
city," a title of

(]^J
,

'

Rameses iv>

J ^S

|^, "beloved of his

28, a singing-god.

Amen- Ra.

aabnn
\\
\\

a kind of bird.
42, a

aab
to burn, to flare up, to

aabrek
burn
(|

.4.

^J7,W6rt.

off,

to brand.
.4.

vessel or instrument.

aabekh
Ill, 194, form, figure, similitude,

^J*^;LD. Ill, 194,9,^*,
Tvr
,

statue, effigy,

mark,

sign.

to pierce,

to

penetrate,

to

B

2

[20]
force a

yaabbkh
Qfl

way among &.
,

or into, to be permeated with

;

mingled.
ft
I

U J\

a
*

rr~n
e

,

shrine, sanctuary.

aam-t
Jj

,

aatbekhab (?)
kind of stone.

T. 90, palm tree;

J

EM

,

a

(j

aabs
aabet

1 1

>

eye-paint.

aama (?)

A

,

a wine, palm wine

(?)

'f

J
J
(j

^
f^n

=
,

fJ

^.

the eas

Vd

e ft e

Aamtiu
(j I

A
i

T
I

"
\\

X,

^
f
j

I

,

the people of

t

aabet

TT;

a part of a crown men-

the Oasis of Jupiter

Ammon.
,

tioned with u

v
.

aam
35, 56,

(|)

|\

7^

to arrive happily.

Aabtu
,

aam
32,

B.D.

3, i,

44,

n, 211,3, B.M. No.

kindly with, to be gracious

to.

.4. <

1.

123,
TT

(I

7K

,

a fish that acted as pilot to

Ra;
to
;

aama _^ |
(|

,

(]

|)

^\

n

var.

T

J

tw)

^\

\&\

<Q=I
^j

be pleasant, to be benevolent, to be gracious.

j

Copt, "f ecJxJUT" (?)
i

/ww\ V y<=^ ^L /I "~*^
[

aamaam
(j

<^=
|>

(1

the holy aabt

fish.

aapa

x
,

very a baked cake
fc

kindly;
p
,

A
i

_o*^

V

|^=c\,
fl^ 1

to treat

=11

U

?
I

;

compare Heb.

good-hearted;
"
;

;

aapata
aafut
(j

f

;

a baked cake.
a,

"
,

shadow, pleasant to thine eyes

N. 165, talons,
claws.

kind of hand, benevolent.

aam

e
,

to

tie,

to bind.

aam-t
(j

1\ I

gracousness,
grace.

'

to grasp> to seize-

Thes. 1205, graciousness.

aamaam
^

x
'1

4amit
Thes.

1207, to be strong, effective.

aam

fl
i

"1\
"^\

|\ (1 JE^ _S^. {}'

T. 85,

M.

239, N. 616,

amiability, graciousness, pleasure, things
please.

which

to set fire to, to kindle.

aam
(j

A t\
tree;

,

T. 334,
(|

"^K

^\

^,
249,

P.

826,

palm

var.
(j

_J? |, M.

l

11

1

f

gracious [god]>

aam, aama
(]

__>

M.
|,

249,
(j

^

" the " gracious goddess Hathor
,

;

m

name

of the

crown of Upper Egypt.

of tree,

date palm

(?)

;

plur.

Aamu-t
i i i

i

:,

U. 197, M. 229,

1

N. 608, P. 230, T. 76, the name of a divine nurse.

A
Mission
I,

[21]
aar-t
(j

596,

Rec.

^^
.

=0=,

milk; Copt,

i

32,

177,

kindly

one,

,

epoo-f
(|

gracious god.

aam-t

aar[r]t

^ ^
<
=>

,

fish-spawn

(?).

I

^ ^,
"
,

T. 395,

>U
house, tent, camp, station
;

'

193

'

^^-^'-^^M.
515,

plur.
i i

aamu aamu
aam-t
fl
l

waggon load of some
material.
,

IV, 657, weapons.

Aaru

if?

A

. 1

a P art

of the
testines.
^v
yj^

vfy

^L

,

the

name

of a celestial

city.

aam

aaaru
(j

"^ 1\
(j
,

<=>
"^K

^>

reeds

-

Aamit
u.

Aaru, Aarr
,

=>
,

u.

598,

Asien

E., p. 316, a

Aamit
Aanait

"*->
(?).

god

N. 964, the god of the Field

1

,

a goddess.

of Reeds,
fl

Rec.
I
1
,

2,

31,

a

aar
.

A -7L

,

\\

M \o\

r~ i^\
I

I

i

,

Anastasi

I,

23, 5,

goddess.

aaneb
A.Z. 17,57,

^

3

lion

;

Heb.

"HSI

.

L.D. in, 65A, 15;

J,

*

aaraar
\>
i

'J

u

\>

i

.J^yj,:

Anastasi

I,

23, 9,

hero

;

compare Heb.
.,

"7N'1 ~lN.

Rec. 36, 199, axe, battle-axe.

aar
aar-t
h

a kind of bird.
V " ,

ditch

;

Copt.

forms, transformations.

enroop.

aarr-t, aarrut
,

aar
(|

,

tress,

lock of hair.

vine; Copt.

eXooXe;

plur. n
s;n,

misery.

aarriu
^
...
'

O
i
i

*,
i

B.D.

>
,

grapes pes

;

^ (

(Saite), 125, 43.

.

.

.

Copt.
the

,",

aarat

(1

"^^^

(1

r.

.,

to plant;

see

,

eXeooXe;
|,

P. 292,

vine of the god.

tor- 1

n^srr;.
1
(?).

Aarait
4
(j

,

Uraeus-goddess.

aartiar
(|

beans, berries

a kind of bird.

iir

v

1

[22]
'

^ ah

Q lafeP -Vti l^s. yj?i l

un S uent

aakh-t

TtTtT,

,

Amen.
xf
',

6,

aahai
{]

"^D ^
grief.

(||j

g,
,

R ec

2, 8,
.

water plants; Heb.

IH^,

Gr.

Copt.

34 48,
,

mourning, a cry of

aahau
(j

"^XTD
[~0

^\
IK

^5

feeble, weak.

aakhkh
(j

1

p

i

neck sinews
'

(?)

aahar
<
fl
i i

aakhkh
*^,

hut, tent;

0, night;
(j

var.

~~^>
,UX

d m
,

tents

made

of camels' hair;

Aakhabit
145,
(Sai'te)

,

B.D.
i4th

i

\\

i.ii
14,

Heb.

7HN.
fl

52,

a

goddess of the

aahem

"$\
P^>
/

FT]

1

o o

an ingredient
,

in

Pylon.

incense.

aakhu-t

'^

)||

|

]\

,

L.D.

Ill, 1400, fire.

aakhu[it]
78, 25, 26, a fighting

,

night,

god

in the Tuat.

evening

;

Copt.

aah

(j
l

_tr^

\\ A Y, A

to set, to place,

Aakhuait
Tuat
I,

one of the twelve goddess-guides
of Af.

aakhu

/

M

^, N.

112, 124,

||

m,

T. 292,

T. 399, Rec. 31,

17,

Aahes
\
,

,

N.

93<i,

P. 200,

N. 936, an ancient Sudani god,

shine, to
cellent,

Head
D

of the

Land

of the Bow,"

=^=
fjjf]
"jj

Be bright, good, to be

splendid, glorious, exuseful, to recite formulae.
fine,

[j

(Nubia); varr.
ttri

%\ _^

fl

/*

^.,

P. 668,

aakhu-t
nich
Stele

i,A.Z. 1904, 143, Metter-

I

M.

779.

107,

,

Dream

Stele

7,

aakhi
|)

^M

T. 227,
Ij,
(j

any '

P.

14,
1)

S^'
l\

'i

485, 617, M. 694, N. 1297, to flourish, to burst into flower, to bloom.

S
o,
,

X'

U

4I9 P 247)
~

'

thing which

is

beneficial, good, splendid, benefit,

strength, protection, advantage, credit,
'

renown

;

excellent
,

hearted

aakhi tm
aakh-t

to flood, to irrigate, to

Ij

inundate.

Aakhu-menu
D e.
J ,

Ttm

ODD

.

itui^o,

a building of Thothmes III.
<v
/y>

A.Z. 1904, 89, 147,
ST<

ca/^>

the

first

season of the Egyptian year
(July 20-Nov. 15).

^'
i

A a kbit t

Ombos
^

Ji

9, goddess
first

,

words

of the

season

_

of power, protective formulae, spells

;

aakh

Q "^\f TjTtT
1

^, M.
I

684, pond, lake,
'

-CC^S-

,

Thes. 1295, the magical formulae of Thoth
I

;

large canal ;plur.
P. 123,

W
I

N. 1040.

I

*=*>

f

magical words.

[23]
aakhu
,

A
Aakhu-nekhekh
*,
II, 10,

U. 622,

p. 237,
(j

Denderah

one of the 36 Dekans.

Aakhu-ra
.

^>
|

Tuat XII, a singing
dawn-god.
ft

,

A.Z.

1900,

129, glorious

light,

splendour,

Aakhu-heri-ab-He-t-ashemu

d

.

radiance,
acts,

brilliance,

deeds,

splendid
benefits
;

,

B.D.

141

virtues,

excellences,

blessings,

and 148, the rudder of the eastern heaven.

aakhu-t

^
"
i.e.,

J
<=>

\_i

P hane S the title of the P riestess of the NomeProsopites.
i
.

EP

Aakhu-heri-ab, etc. $
S\
i~K-i

%

Jj

^

^H
1.

'

ss>-, B.D. 141

and 142,

26, the

aakhut
beings of
light,

S^v&Jj],

Rec.

27,

219,

Light-god in the temple of the gods.

wise, instructed folk.

Aakhu-hetch-t
IV,
2,

'^
_/J

? /j, Cairo Pap.
A
v

Aakhu
P. 447,

jy,

Re,
|j

27, 59,
I)

^jft,
,

a

god of the dead.
(?)
in

N. 656, 662,

^^ ^

Rec. 30,

Aakhu-kheper-ur
B.D. 162,
7,

JR fj| $J J)

>

the body of

Ra

An.
I

Aakhu-sa-ta-f
IV, 60, a warrior-god.
,

m
|,

^
to

s, Denderah

Pap. 3024, 65,

aakhu
spirit;

'^fe,

%
"'13
,

be or become a

Hh.

561, the Light-god;
(]

^
i.e.,

>

^'
|
(j

B<D

'

9>

6>

" l

am

Rec. 31,

13, the

Great Light,

a spirit

"
;

/

the sun.

^^
;

endowed with

Jl

(j

spirit,

having

aakhu-t

JL^,

T. 251, 321,
>Z>
,

become a spirit
Rec. 33, 30.

see

'^

1

i

^

|

||

y

,

|

V

U. 44

Sj*

,

m

(i

<3>-, the Eye of

Ra

or

Horus,
T\

the fiery light of the sun, a flame-goddess, the fiery uraeus on Pharaoh's crown, the name of

Y
i

.

the

spirit-soul of a

god or man
.

;

^fe
_/J
i
'

^

a crown

the uraei
;
I

on the royal
crown.
_ \\

Rec. 32,

182;
plur.

'^b^ ^fe,

aakhu-ti

^
Horus
*s>

,

^
i.e.,

^l'
(j

a

damned
7 12 ,

sou ',

_^_,
i i

Pap. 3024,4;

%,P2

N. 1367,

i

i

^^"
the two eyes of the moon.
or Ra,

V

wT

'

^'

2

^'

7'
//i

the sun

and

STi

//

N. 888,

Aakhu-t

*
i

,

a

name of Isis-Sothis.
I
I

Aakhuit
goddesses

,

Tuat

I,

the fiery uraeiI

I'

who

light the

way of Ra.

1

/.

I

I

ii- 1 1 * a *
'

10,

one of the 36 Dekans

% ^*^*
h
;

>

Denderah
-

vn
*

S
'

t$t

A^ A^

'^J

Gr.

xv

M
B 4

[24
,

J

A.z. 1908,

seven

spirits

of Sepa
II,

in
;
fl

ill III

B
glorified spirits of the dead, the dead, the sainted

D.

149,

spirits

nine cubits high
the
ancestral

;

i,

spirits;

dead

;

Copt.
IT.

\

.

/

aakhu-t
l

ZI Q

/

21

Q

the

\\ffil

primeval
spirits.
.

'

>^j. %>
^=1,
'ill

CZ=>(*K)

I

sfh,

,

a female spirit.

Aakhu VII
|,

_8i

SINN RD in
'

-

I7)

aakhu aqer
91
is
!

1$
(j

B.D.

87, 100-106, the seven guardian spirits of the

body of

Osiris.

4>

^^*

NT

<=>
A

a spirit whose
skill

mouth
;

Aakhu VIII S
four sons

,

Berg.

I, 7,

the

able to recite spells with

and knowledge

and the

four grandsons of Horus.
/T\
I

Aakhu-ami-Neta
ft

h

PI

AA/WVA

r\

,-,

B.D. 169,

n

*AA<\

15.

aakhu aper ^1 1$
Rubric, a
spirit

"^
$

P. 7,
ft
||,

M.

^

>i 8 H}- c=> J
,

10,

B.D. 91,
spells.

(j-jj-e.n.n

rx/v/i

N. 114, the

spirit-

soul of Neta,

i.e.,

Osiris.

equipped with amulets and
/

Aakhu-akhmiu-seku
r\

aakhu ankh
65, 8, a living soul.

^^
>

,

B.D.

l\

,

T, 289, N. 128,
'

i

Aakhu
"Spirit-souls

|,

B.D. 64,

21,

the
the spirit-souls of the imperishable
stars.

M

-

66

'

of the dead
4,

who numbered

aakhu
, '

11

'ZL

ooi, 200.

Ber S-

:'

T 3>

a

ram '

"Spirit-soul,
Osiris.

Lord

^g
I

A

/

ZL

^

tk

fi\

l

.P
a

^

!''

of Spirit-souls,"

title

of

headed god.

Aakhu

/

^

wj

,

Denderah IV, 80

Aakhut-nebat
Q a|jl
,

;

B.D. 149, the god of the 5th Aat.

Nesi-Amsu

"
27, 17,

Flaming Eye,"

i.e.,

Aakhu
Aakhui
aakhuti

^^ Jy

r-^-,

.$, ill

B.D.

i45A,

the

the goddess Sekhmit.

^

doorkeeper of the iyth Pylon.

[Aakhu]-neb-s
derah IV, 84, the

P^*^l

>

Den -

Tuat 1I a 8 od with two lotus sceptres.
"v
|)

name

of the roth Pylon.

Aakh-su-ash-mer-t-Uast
.c ,, 7 9 8,
,

n
lj

N

-

760,
i.e.,

Lit. 90, the two

spirits,

Isis

and
a

Nephthys.

Theban god

(?)

Aakhuti
M.
677,

\\,

P. 642,
1

Aakhu-Set-heru-kheru
>
the spirits of Set, celestial and terrestrial.

N.

239, a pair of divine
spirits.

Tuat VI, the

spirit-souls

of the gods of the Tuat.

aakhu-t
5 01
.

.

,

,

,

/?!

c.

T. 320,

/4>

Aakhu

.^,,

U.

70,

275, 527,

Rec. 31, 161,

T. 174, 289, 330, P. 120,

M. 155, N. 109, 331, 719, the spirit-souls of the gods.

^n'^'^\
the abode of the
,~.

i

JcJSU'ra"-^
Light-god
,

Aakhu IV
3,

or

^gjj,
who
'
|

B.D. 96-97,
horizon
;

Sun-god, the
;

ftA/V^\A

the

four

spirits

follow the

Lord of

o
11

C^3
i i

d

7==> the horizon of the sky
the horizon of

Things;

^^^

B.D.
,',',',

17, 87, the

fN/vn

Manu,

i.e.,

DDO

the West.

A
Aakhut-en-aten c3
(j
,

[25]
AA^W Berg.

A
Aas-t (Ast)
,

II,

13,

a

title

of Nut.

the goddess Isis

3,

y

eternal horizon,
P. 642,

Aasabatiu
/.<?.,

r=I

_

the tomb.

$

Harris Pap.
,

I,

77, 3,

name
\

^^ \
,
j

'

V&

>

of a tribe or nation.

H c^^H
,

Aasakhr
Hntite goddess.
TT*A*J_

in

W

name

of a

I

i

o

r^n

|

r

\\

the god

who

dwelleth in the horizon.

T. 340, N. 628, a region in the heaven of Ra.

aakhutiu
,

>

,

P. 357,

(j

^
.
I

P
[1

J
IJ

,

the

name

of a game.

aasb
N. 1071,
Rec.

th rone, seat;

com-

J)
',

pare Heb.

aasr
31,
i

7l>

tamarisk tree; see

!,

\\

Aasten *-^~
=

',

/wwv\

Berg,

i,

34

,

B.D.
51
I

l-&^
i

1 8,

G.

i,

Nesi-Amsu

j,

16,

6,
(j

I
|

_J
1

i

i

i

yj

I

O

II)

the gods and beings of the -* O ****gH V71 Llil_ i_ f kingdom of the Light-god.
_.
_i
. .

j,

one of the eight ape-gods of the com-

t

<

.

pany of Thoth.

He

presided over the seven

Aakhu-t Khufu
'

the

name

of the pyramid of Khufu.

Aastes

aakhu-t sheta-t c2

-no
!

^^
R
'
i

Jl

!

f)

the secret horizon, the

llisa'ia
of a part of a temple.
C.

^
,

aash

r-rc-i

v^

,

name

to cr y out call > in vite, ask for ; Copt.
.

CUOJ.

aakhu

27, 86, a
fish.

kind of

"the

crier,"

i.e.,

"roarer," a

name

of Set, or

V
'ty
'

Typhon,
111

jackal.
"

^

herb, reed, plant,
)

grass, vegetation.
:.

Aasha
aashaf

l==1
TjT(T'^\

<^~
(J

a kind of dog or jackal.
,

27, 86, eart h.

I

\*>

'ft (d

Q

I

\T

'

'

g round land
'

>

Z= aashata
V
I

v

to bur n.

a kind of
plant.

aakhu meh
aakhu-t

SU PP'-

I

3

I,

the

^B Aakhmansh
Beh.
i,

name of a cubit. A z J 96, 114,
-

aashata penu
a plant, rat's bane
(?)

sacred cow.
i

_LU\^

r-ir-1

ji
(j

i

_m\s>
,

|

_/\

Achaemenes;Pers.<t<^y}Sf
6
/] ;

,,_
>

P.

182,

M.
i

256,

Gr. 'Ax"*/ 16'"'/ 9

-

^^
u
-

N. 894, to enter;

4as

^\

~e

see

".

to hasten

c

^_J

J

Pt-

IHC,
IU3C.

aaq

(]
i

"^^ ? -^>
I

28 3, N. 719

+

10, to rule to govern. govern,

aaqu

(|

,

loss,

want.

[

26

]

aaq-t
(j

>

leek,

onion

;

Copt. KXI,

K<Te;

plur.
c.
I

Aag-t
I
I

,

a town in the Tuat.
seed of a plant.

*

(j

MI
^K\
n^S-

AagU-t
aat
(j

M
1

_M&>

^\

S
,

(a

^
,

o Ml

Y\
[1

Nbx
,

to

fail,

be weak.
var.

(i
1

Ml, Rec. 19, 92, seed of the same.
III

aat-t
e
[j

T^^

weaknesses, defects

;

aaqu
62, to bastinade.

A.Z. 1874,

1^.

^^i)

Jour. As. 1908, 302.

Aaqetqet
17, 1 02,

,

B.D.
.

one of the seven

spirits

who guarded
injury, breach, stab.

,

wound,

the body of Osiris.

Aak
I

,

A.Z. 1906, 122, old

aatiu
.

\\

man, senior ; plur.

B.D. 118,
(1
'

CTT3
,

171
I

slaughter houses.

I

2.

i

i

Aaku

,

B.D. (Saite)

28, i,

a group of warrior-gods in the Tuat.

Peasant 177,

resister.
-

aatm NC & L D aat(O J^^^,
(I

UI
i,

'

i4 B deadly
.

country.
44, the

i,

mason, stonecutter ;

plur.

Aat

(I
I

^^ j| _
rr~vS- i
i

,

Mar. Aby.

god of

the block of the goddess Sekhemit.

Aat-urt

Aakb
.,

^

T. 98, P. 813, M. 243, a sky-god.

/I

"^\^

4

mJ
H Oil
ffil>;

to

wee P>

aat
to
(|

^
^

@ {^

^
i
i

!

speech

^

?

)

aatata

s

U

1
i

(]

i

^ HI

,

Kolier Pap.

J

wailings,

mourning, mourners

a kind of strong-smelling plant.

aakbit
|) 1

"^ J
_cTX^

^o

aatem
aaten aatru
aath

CtCtLt/lXl

TL
? 1

^o=n:_M^ 21
,

l\ KO\

J-JV,

^

Prisse

13
;

......
see
[I

Pap

'

IIf

a weeping, mourning.

L-^KI -wvw\

disk of the sun

^v^;w^.

aakbit
(I
,

stud bulls.

Hh. 481,

to

lack.

aathu
aatha
the 75 forms of

(1
i

,Hh.
i
i

555,

places of slaughter,

Ra

Aakebi[t]

Q^

(No. 29).
Anastasi

llUUJk.
>
'

I,

n,

2,

21, 5,

what

is

Tuat
this ?

VIII, the name of a Circle, <

compare Heb. HrsS

^!
:>
'

aatha
i

Amen.

15, 2,

Aaker

l8 a pro " tector of the dead
.

1 8, 2,

to seize.

[27]
aathamai
Anastasi
I,

A
aat-t

q

*

*

1

V

^e, Kiss?

4 -^

<\ _^
n

**H

mo
A
i

r-s

~'
'

some strong-smelling
substance.

\

26, 8, part of a whip.
(gZ-r

aat-t, aati
\

"$\
n*c& \\

aatharaa-t
Anastasi
I,

Q& s^

^^>, x
4

I)

18, 8,

neighbourhood.
^^AAv^

,
Thes.
*=*-]
.,

aathen u-^
aat aat
A

D O
,

,

disk of the sun.

1199,

n

<?

T. 399, M. 409, to descend. Rec.

Mar. Karn. 53,

39; Amen.

4,

4,

A
nrrm

,

n,

71,

mace(?)

21, 8, to vex, to injure, hurt, oppress, to, to be oppressed, desolate.

be hostile

aa
(1

H^n0'
j
,

aatU
^
(j

i

,

Rec. 10, 61, A.Z.

\\

i

1905,

1 6,

foes,

enemies.

^,

moment, hour.

aatua
(j

"|^^"]

^,

Israel Stele 17,

to suffer, to

be oppressed.

Rec. 2I
!

A
'

'

I5>

H
;

IX <=^> ground, _m.
,

place, region,

*
U. 419, the name of a sky-god.

field,

meadow

plur.

(!

^ AAAA^A
I

ii.

Aat
Aata

A "kv 1 J8&

^, B D G
-

-

78,

a

mytho-

logical locality.

1=7111'

marshy land, luxuriant meadow.

(]^g^(]s,
P. 189,

N.

908,

(j^^

aatut

0"^'
LI

'^^j'"'

L D ni
-

M.

357, a lake in the Tuat in

>

which the righteous bathed.
,

I40B, Rec. 14, 97, pastures, cattle-runs.

aatt-t

^

a

^==

~
^fc
I

Love Songs

/T71

1

' ,

a

stud
2, 8,

a goddess, a friend of Osiris.

cow

;

see

aat-t A
166J

,

vine-land, vineyard.

Aaten

o

,

the disk of the sun

;

see

aat

aatn tll
1
dew, mist, vapour, rain-storm, moisture, exudation ; Copt.

(I
I

O
;

,

some strong-smelling

substance, dung(?)

Copt,

I

,

stud cattle, a yoke of beasts

;

Copt.

aat, aat-t
^n
^-*=^_.

A

^^
-CEN^

Jl

jg),

(]
1

rpe,

^\^

21)

,

child,

youth, young man.

aath
1

swam Py land marsh,
'

papyrus swamp.
u-^-j

aatchn

^"^ L/
(]

,

disk

=

n

~^

.

aamiu
I]

net,

cord of a

^

J^

kinsfolk.
(|(|

j,

seal, a ceremonial bandlet

;

plur.

aa, aai
(j

a,

U. 95 N. 373,
,

"fe^s. m^
i

(]

in

AA/WVA AAAAAA

Aat-t
net of the

c

A

^
<^I^>, B.D.
I53A, the
for snaring the souls of

Hh. 381,

"^^

Akeru gods

-HI
to wash, to bathe, to dip in water
;

the dead in the Tuat.

_A_

A

aat-t A
\
i

plague, disease,
'

A/VVAAA
,
I I

^AAAAA ^AA'\AA AAAAAA

epidemic.

Rec. 36, 162, indissoluble.

[28]
aai-t
washed ;
fl

A
aaa-t
(j

* "

AAAAAA AAAAAA

,

Rec. 30,

2

1 8,

something

o,T.
1

15
^

AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA

iii
I I I

Rec. 36, 162, things

washed away.
fl N
I

aaamesk
Aai
(j

Hh.
of Seti

204,

aai-ha-t
Stele 3, "
heart,
[I
I

(or v

aai-ab) '
,
I

^w? AAAAAA
AAAAAA
'

^
* ,
I

Israel

_

"^x

fji

a
(jfl

I

Tomb
J|.

I,

one

I

T AAAAAA

AAAAAA AAAAAA

^
I

Peasant 206. to wash the
gratify the

of the 75 forms of

Ra

(No. 55).

i.e.,

to cool, to
ft

mind, to be
.

aab

appeased ;

(I
1

D AAAAAA AAAAAA /"\ AAAAAA

,. V
,
1

= eiU) P.HT
AAAAAA
fl

aai-ab en aten
Rec.
15, 46, joy of
[)

7^, s-^ ^i^W^O
fl
I

A^
O

fl

T

166

t0 a PP roach

'

to

come

1

towards, to meet.

Aten.

aaiu-nub
washer;
plur.
|j 1

^
1

AAAAAA _Zl

^^^

1=1

I

O O

L.D.III, I4OC

l

^7 J$

^\, M. _Zl

127, to present a
f\

an

offering,

an offering;

^

_
Y7

gift,

to

make
hba-

fl

r
I

n AAAAAA
3

(J

/ww,

1

-^\

aai

(I
1

AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA

I

-J]

,

to remove, transport.
30, bowl, pot,

aa
vessel
;

(1
I

YI Amherst Pap.
I

223.

plur.

aab-t
(1

(I

in
Rec.
14, 122, tosport with, to hold or treat lightly.

_

fl

J

o

if,

offering;

plur.

aai
(j

aa
(]'

aabi
U. 462, path, road, U. 562,
direction.

I.J^
[j

libations.

aa-t [L.Q ?

aab aab
nab u
ctct

,

nj\. to comb.
Rev
-fj-,
" n

aai
(j
f|
fl '

a/^,

P. 764,

M.

765,

M ^7

73,

a

measure

=
'

Gr. upraBnt,

P. 658, to approach, go up to, to ascend, to rise, to reach up, to exalt ; Copt.
/~\
!

^
.
I

fl n

Ho \j
u

D
.

/I" n
i

i

J\
D

^7

J

H if,

vase ' bow1
.

"vessel, pot.

c

"

T. 268, M. 427, grave, tomb,
sepulchre,

aab
[j

J
D

'/

l',

table of offerings.

monument.

aabb
p
-

fl
1

_

1

-^

|

-il

w W
Hh
-

,

J

\7xT

^W W

,

Rhi

Pap. 32, scarab, beetle.
.

6 5. 655. u. 120,

aaper fl'n^n
aaf
out
oil

|>

4 6z >

.

760,

to equip, be equipped.
"
fl
,

"
(j

,

flesh

and bone.

^

/I ,

to squeeze, press
a

or wine, to wring

;

var.

^

-fl.

T. 343,

(^

fl

-

aam
P. 222,
i

fl
1

Q^\ _)Ws
;

,

U. 512, 633, T. 324, to
D

o^\n, JT

swallow, to eat

see
to

v\

Berlin 2296, food, offerings,

morning meal.
5, 2,

gS,

etc.

Aaau

B.D.
j

1

I

the ape-gods who praised Ra.

aan

(1

AAAAAA J

I

go back, return =

Rec. 30, 187.

aan
(j
I

^,

u. 527,
/VSAA/VS
1

AAAAAA

ape;
AA/WV.
.

plur.

\\\

,

Aa-t-nt-khert

"
fl
i

m
,

Q S

B.D.

66i,(j
I

,

P. 7

AAAAAA O O O

99, a part of the magical boat.

Rec. 31, 19; Copt. en.

[29]
aaan
aaani
Amen.
17, 9, 22,

A
,

Rec. 30, 195, ape.
fl
1

aarut VII
I I

, I

the seven

1

\\

Itl,
N.

nJ
^AAW\^

great Uraei.
\\
fl

o.

ape
a box of

Aarut
[

Hh. 376, the
'

Uraeus-god.

and

(myrrh).

aar-t

< =>
(1

<=>,
,

T),.

,

the serpent amulet,

aan
$
I

fl

tzz

^K

|&,

Peasant R. 186,
;

fl

O
i

:^^"
1

D

^5

e>

A.Z. 1908, 16.

,

to utter cries of joy or sorrow

var.

<www o @:

Aar-t ankh-t
(j

^

?, Tuat

vm,

the

living Serpent-god.

L.D.

Ill, 140, cries, outcries.
a
fl
1

aami
aana

iwvwv _-U
fl

%,

u. 647

=
~~

A
I

-

Tuat IV, the uraei who burnt up the souls and shadows of the dead.

fl ,

^A/WV\
fl

ape j see

(j
I

1

A^V\

Aar-t per-t
,

em

Setesh

fl

^

JL

Aana
v\
(I

~w^, Tuat
"
I

II, the Ape-god; plur.

N. 955, a serpent-goddess.
fl

v?\

Ji

They praised Ra daily at dawn,
and supported the Great
A,
fl

Aara-t heri ab he-t neter
J|,

and acted as

his guides,

^^ ^ TL

Hand "

(Tuat XI).
fl

B.D. 136, a uraeus-goddess.

Aanait

^^ ^ Q,
[1

^^ ^

jj

,

aar

fl<

fl

^!, Hh.472,
;

Rec. 30, 195, ape-goddess.

Aana Tuati
forms of

Q
A~>A^
\\
,

spiked reeds

Copt.
D

.pO,

one of the 75

aar

fl

Ra

AAA
fl

%,

c yP ress trees

'

^P

1-

(No. 69).
fl

aankh

-?

;

see

aah
^

a|-^=^,
r\

P. 279,

*

<R
.

aaiiklm
n

fl

N. 551, the
living.

T. 365,

110

aar
approach, to ascend

5,

Hh. 395,

to

aar-t
773>

fl

1

^L
C

;

see

~

~"

2^2

;

Copt. A.Xe.
p. 195, 660,

,

*Sr\

U. 47 o, 6 3 o,

M. 369, 770,

P

-

260,

(I

<^>

the moon, Moon-god; Copt.
,

snake, snake-goddess; plur.

io,, IOO,

Heb.

ITY

1

.

Aah meh Utchat
<=>
-

^
/ ill

?>

n-w_
full

(2
(

I

305,

I,

____
J

Quelques Pap. 41, the

moon.

Aah her res-t
ques Pap. 47, the

moon

at noon.

Aah Tehuti (Tchehuti)
the two Uraei-goddesses, Isis

and Nephthys
?1
I

\\
(?)
,

,

Thoth the Moon-god.
(1

aararut

]Q
fl

aah

a'

I

_

fl

B

^^
up

,

U.

2

1

4, to

break ground,

i

,

uraei, serpents.

to plough, to dig

earth.

[30]
aahll
2r^> *=$
,

field labourer, peasant.

ai-t

,

house, palace.
Berg. II, 13, a

-\

aah-t

,

field.

Ait
I

F=l

,

name of Nut.
a physician of

Aah-ur
225, the

(1

a

|

,

Rec. 26,

Ai-em-hetep
Memphis who was
of medicine

fl
*/J

|\ _O^^ ~f*

^~",
I

I

name

of a god.
a

aah
1

A

^=^ \> fl

,

to hold

back (?),

to

ing

;

he

is

deified and became the god and surgery and the art of embalmcalled the son of Ptah and was the

third

member

of the triad of

Memphis
R

;

Gr.

OD
N. 764,
restrain thy tears.

=

TO

'A

a
,

i

,

Aah-rem-t

(^ ^=
title
o

Rec. 37, 63,

_fj

ai-t
evil hap,
ill

the " Drier of tears,"

of a god.
limbs,

luck,

unlucky event, wrong,
,

injustice.

aah
Aflkhhn AaKHDU

o

???
D

>

members,

flesh,

ai

l\

(1(1

Peasant 228, a kind offish.
^

fl

q

^
.
|

J^,
R ec.
4,

U

%\

Tuat XII, a
h

sing-

ing god. n \/&
r vx
,

aia

LH

-

aash
1]
t

i3S>
1]

xx

^

.

a

JQ

Berlin 6910, to

cry out; see

Copt.

ISIIkM
aui (?)
(1
i
1

alas

!

O

!

hail!
certainly
(?)

,

aash en ha-t

""

pilot.

aih

.

IV

'

772, a plant.

aaq
aq

(1

"&,, M.

728, T. 259, to enter; see

A
Rev. demon,
,

spirit

;

Copt.
-O-, ground, earth,

to be.

aitenn
mud, dung
;

(](](]
1

11

Berg. II, 409, change, transformation.

Copt.
'

Ist

ai

(1

(1(1

-0&-, Rec.
P. 184,

3,

204, the evil eye(?).
tl,

sing.

I,

M.

293, N. 897,

au
or

(j

^K

,

to

be

;

the Pyramid Text variant

is

(1(1(1

%,

P. 164

= N.

859, and see U.

'

to go, to

come

;

J\

215, P. 652, 653, 654, M. 438, 560, 755, 756, 94i, 1048, 1167, 1376. 75 8 759.
,

N

-

Coptei; 5(|,P.37,
r\

au-t

(1

%>",

P.

693

(fa's),

act of being.

to

come

;

U
t|

r\

o
,

a coming;
all;
(1(2
] ,

above;
A/^NAAA
,

,

up

to,

<^~
(2

'

30, 187, comers, comings,
\\
.

I04

'

"

\],

N

7

1'

until;
(j

f]

backwards, behind;
for lhe sake of;

A

those
|

who

shall

come,

Copt. Copt,

eni.^oT;
e Tfi.e;
(]
1

e
@
^

'

"-fill
ai

i.e.,

posterity.

ha
(j

s
'
I

to get round, to

d

circumvent.

Rev., aussi bien qu'a.

aiu-her-sa
'2

^
I

,
i

Thes.

Au

(]%>,

Tuat XII, one of the 12 gods

97,G,r'?'>^,,MY7'

n ~v

r-

^ - - ~r

ir

i

those

who come

who towed

the Boat of

Ra

through the serpent
daily.

after, posterity.

Ankh-neteru, and who were re-born

[31]
Au-ankhiu-f
I
I

,

TuatXIl,

au

,

N

-

760,

one of the 12 gods who towed the Boat of Ra through the serpent Ankh-neteru, and who were
re-born daily.
I

,

to cry out, cry, outcry, wail.
cry, outcry, wail.

Au
(j

%>

$\

,

Mar. Aby.

I,

44, a god.

auau

,

AU

fl%s1 $

Ber S'

l>

"'

a S d with

two serpents.
\\

^
31
1,

,

T.

V

a group

(?)

of divine beings.
i
I
,

S

I

j

,

praise

Au-qau (?)
the

name

au.
(j

limbs,

members,
flesh.

of a god.

^\
'

auau

^ ^ ^ j^, M. 374 %* &A-W Mar. Karn.
,

53, 23,

au au

(1
1

,

Rev., bread, cake.

^K
(j

j\

,

u. 220,
(j

A ^K,
A,

P. 212, 619,

N. 759, 1303,
()

^>,
-A

T. 189, P. 676
-^ tk v\ A, 77

=
(j

(j(j
fl

^,
\\

dog, jackal

;

plur.

N. 1286,

A tk \5, 7T
J ^
,

M

A

i

A,

(I

T

A

,

au-t

2^A

2^

,

U. 605

(1

|JA%

||A%>A^,

Stele of Herusatef,

73, 100, 106,

,

Rev.

12,
,

to cut, to

cut

off;

@
'

sticker;

,

those

who

cut

;

14, 21, to

come,

to go; Copt,

ei

;

var.

D
i

it

hath gone out in peace; explicit
/z'foi''.

au

n

M
I

>

nver stream.
>

^
aui

D'

A ^o

'

,

Rec. 32, 177, comer, leader.

to wet.

auiu

,

U. 506,

au-t
J

,

offal, filth,

I

3^

,

Jour. As.

j\

i

1908, 261, foul or stinking water;
,

@

9kY

I

passengers, passers, comers, goers.
filthy one,

au-t
errand, embassy.

au, au-t

au-t

en athen
I
l

(I

www

,

the course

of the solar disk.
l

_
goose pens,
aviaries.
light,

r-_i

'*,

sin,

wrong, calamity, crime,

disaster, deceit, evil, disgrace, offence, ill-luck,

a-UU

(for

aur?) (1%, S,

brilliance,

harm,

injury, wickedness.
I

radiance; compare Heb.
I

f

Peasant 264,
Rec. 32, 78,

Rev

'

I

,

sin, sinful

ones.

au-t

T)

6 0) posterity.
-

I

Rev.
j,

6,

156,

au-tu

f

'

Rev> I3 I4 S rowth
'

'

foul ones, a

group of gods in the Tuat.

A
%^^^,M.5S6, M 57, y ^s> P) 39, 4,
-

[32]
auaut
aua[aa]-t
644,

au

Hh.
,|
I

330,

old

'

men, ancestors.

ij']

,

N. 1177,

Ij^dDljlj.P.

M.

girl,

maiden.

to be wrecked, to
'

suffer shipwreck.

39, farmers,

husbandmen; Copt,

\\<A shipwrecked
sailor.

aU

n
(1

t\

^3^

(

3,

M.

201,

(I

Jour.

As.

1908,

285,

Rev.

14,

52,

pledge,

679, nest,

home.

guarantee.

auiCai)^^^,^.,^^^;
r
r\

,Lit 163 ........

^^

(?)

auit

auai

,

roof(?)

abode, house, court, temple, shrine, quarter of a
town, camp, cattle-pen; plur.

Auai
(j

%"^\ 00
Ra

Jj

,

Tomb

of Seti

I,

one of the 75 forms of

(No. 60).

,

au arpi
14, 67,

orn' cO Ml

wine shop, tavern.

auamu
rank, dignity.

J

'
1
1 1

S

of plant.

aUU-t

^>

%C T,

auah auan
auag
(J
I

Rec.

28,

205,

and;

Copt.
ffl
,

N. 997, to flow(?)
J\
(j
,

animals, cattle, sheep

and

goats,

herds.

auata, auat
t\

&^^]\

between; Copt. cnfTe.

aua

2=3;

S (j ^i^
(]

to be conceived

=
-

f

2fejft
I

>

aur.
I2 7'

aua-t fl dUct-L M
3' 3'

Ue
r.

^
fl U

AZ
'

99'
'

'^fc^,'

QJJ a rre
!

U t^@

^f^H
to take

Q

J OUr

'

AS I9
to

8>

28 S,

^a e
;

(1

r

,,>

m Pled 8e

,

commit
;

violence
,

Rec. 29, 148.
Copt.

with s=^3

,

to

be wearied or annoyed

,4.o'<rcjo,

<Ti<Lcnriu.
s

Aua-en-Geb
B.D. 125,
III, 30,

J|.
of the threshold of the

S

ll

v^>

i

chamber, abode (?)

name
T

Hall of Maati.

aua

j_T
'
I

to travel, to

go on

1

fl

_A

a journey.

aua
(j

aua []*]

^^^>,
fish.

R

^ ^ ^,
, ,

P.

366,

38l

'

p. 5 8i,

6o 4 621, N. 429,
I'-

T. 372,
a kind of

\
3

366,
a piece of flesh, part of the body, joint, carcase,

,

Jt'

[33]
auaa
,

I)

gazelle, a

horned animal.
r' n

auau
,

D

VO

'

>

bracelet

(?)

flesh

and bone,

joint.

auauit
in,
-

W.

i

,

Rec.

2,

auau
(j

%ts^%3^-> N

dogs, jackals

4 2 9> I0 79,

divine flesh, the god's body.

auaft (?)
auar-t
i

^

(?)

L.D.

Ill,

2290,

Suppl. 514

aua

_Q

\\ ^EE>

Q

tfSS,, joint,

haunch,

aui
(j

aui
|]

^ %

Rev. n, 140, or; Copt. GIG.
||(j,

(1(1^^,

P. 4 oo

=

(jg^^K^o^,
sailor.

(2

,

heir,

M

-

57> '&S(

V
/T

1]0
1
1

s^fe, N. 1177,
!

inheritor

;

plur
heirs,
heir.

auiu
[j
I

%
(j (j

^%
(|(j

,

Israel Stele 10, old

men.

,

pro-

aui

(]

"^ c=D

,

P. 644, to repulse

(?)

e<t

D
D

geny, posterity

;

i^*

^
I,

,

male

aui-ha-t
off-

2^

f][]

O,
2,

Rev. 13,
to

7,

auaau

^^

Rec. 27, 85,

JL

.^_^

=^>

^

Rev.
'

13,
;

be patient,
It

long-

suffering

Copt. U3OTf
13,

2<HT.
a plant
(?)

spring (of animals).
.

21, 15, heirs.

|j(]^[,Miss.

1 2 7,

aua-t

Rea

aui-t
30)

i

fl

flfl

(I

(2 (1(1

o

r^, ..' ',

o
Jlj

Auirna-t
(j

6, 6,

the

name

^
(

(|(j

^^

gram measure.

$>
;

Rec-

Irene.

auisu '&& 00 e IT
aub-t
iii
heritage, inheritance.
c\
fl

pouch
\\

Copt.

i-cicnn.

(2

,

1

*a
(]

cake, bread.

n

ii

Auuba

Aua-ua
the
"

%>% ^^

I, B.D.

1

68, a

god

,

Rec. 31, 24,
(?)

who bestowed peace on

the dead.

One

Heir," the

name

of a god
1

auai-t

1

,

Stat. Taf.

aubku
i

%
/I

^

*
($_

I0,^|)
!,s

,

Rec.

*,

fl

^. yi
;

to

weep; see

13,

161,

1

I

(1

^K
|]

,

to

open

see

up

i,

Rec. 27, 204,

a

o
Aup-ur
auputi

^^^
j\

,

a god.

'

a

company

of serfs or slaves, a body of soldiers, any group of men, civil or military, bodyguard,
troop.
f .,

to reward,

(IV n
i

MS, envoy, messenger;
21

plur.

to recompense.
I

i

D X

aua-t 3U.

'^o

LJ

IV> I0

3>

chamber, abode,
house.

n'

[

34

]

A
aun-ra

II

^
j]
,

to perform the
;

mony
B.D. 112,
j

of opening the

mouth

(I
1

AAAAV\ x

"T"

*

2,

a group of gods of

M.

'

C2>-

i

Anep.
13,

aupen(]%> /WWW ,p.s.B. ft
I

112

=

D
fl
1
.

aun her

fl

1

^
UUU1J

697.

^, N.
I

482, J
1

/wwv

Hh

AA/WW

N. 145, to open the

face,

i.e.,

show oneself; Copt.

O
"n~,
\

^
(I
i

'

,

Rev. 12, 117,

3,.

,

flesh, meat, body, carcase

c
;

Ill

&
Auf
'

inner chamber.

<=>

devouring, consuming,

consumed

;

^.21(3'
/)

Copt, ^.q, <Lqcnn.
'

aunn-t

&^'^~!\
T^r

A.Z. 1872, 37,

;

H

%^ Jf
D

1 $
I

1

Sfl.

BerS- r 34, a dogheaded ape-god.
'

Rec. 35, 125,'

Auf
(j

Ml,
1

Denderah

2,

49, a frog-

*S
of a temple
;

,

shrine, sanctuary, part
halls, courts.

faced ape-god,

^
Q 1

"V^N,

.

plur.

I

,

Aufa

fl

^> ^^ Jf

KI8JL
,
|

U

' 533, the name of a serpent-god.

aun|j^
1

,

with
|

,

A.Z. 51, 72,

AAAA

cabin of a ship or boat.
\\

foliage,
|'

leaves, plants, a

kind of grain
Syr.

AAAAAA
;

compare Heb. Q^NQJJ,

},
I

auma, aumat
,

(j-, O
1
I

Rec.

M

X S) J 9i

(j

*4

="

"ttl'
;

quality, characteristic,

manner,

part of a waggon.

colour, pigment

Copt. <LO1f A.rt.
'

auman (amn)
I

aun
~^^
(WWVA
111

(I
I

^
I

AAAAAA

^*
I

,

disposition,

nature;

I

^~, <^I2>

good or kindly
2'
'

disposition.
shil5
'

aun

8 to load a

aumi

[j

1

% Jr
,

Copt.
,

i.o-rem, i.-rem.
' .

fear >

awe reverence.
,

aun-t

arment a PP arel 'nff 8
\

dress.

aumer(?)
Wort. 34

aunnu
^t,, T. 171, M. 151,
nest,

v\, P. n8,
7)

/WWVA

,

N. 106, abode,

home;
AA/WW

,

T. 376.

/WWW

auna
;,

^a

%

^
,

Rec. 21, S3,

/VAAAA

1905, 86, IV, 65, 101, 157, 348, 693, 808,

973, 1079, Thes. 1281, 1282, 1483

=

%+
cry,
;

i,

R.E.

6, 39,

n
J5>,

0, Anastasi

1,

13, i, to decree, proclaim

(?),

self-evident, obvious, not to
r\

be gainsaid.
,

aunn (ann)

n

@

1

w wi MI
>

n

A
,

Q

AA^WV 1WWVV

MI

we Copt.

compare

assuredly, certainly, in truth ; Copt. A.Z. 1905, tot, Bd. 41,
i3off, Suppl., 509.

Aun-aa-f
T.
^C&'

Tuat XI,
'

a

form

of the god Af.
'

201, to open, to
'

make

to

be open

aunit
;

see
fJT"

iniiiin

o

S^%
Rec.
-3'

8D i^,* 1*
27,

in,6 5 A,

14,

225,

inner chamber,
sanctuary.

11

[35]
aur
(I
1

<

>

A/WWA,
AAAAAA

(I

1

^^
71
'

',
'

stream, canal,
J^"\

f\

^\

>WW\A
WXA/VV AAAAAA
>

Aunut
31, 173,
a.

river,

arm

of the Nile; see

(1
^|

<^^>
1

^J

\N

group of divine beings

(?)

Copt, eiepo, eioop, Heb.

IN
"

;.

aur-aa

.

f\

(3

AAftWV\

A
A
,

(I

AAA^

great river

;

var.

EUnk
1

tjjl&
*

--^

^X;
III

var.

ff

~~

1 V--

\L, a mediIN

=> u n
i\

%$$. the Canopic arm of the Nile.
,

_

-

_

,

cinal plant.

aur-t
|^a,

aur
(]

^

u. 198,
I),
(]

Jj,
68,

P.

S75 691,
,

S,
(j

N. 700,

%a,
N
-

M.

N. 49,
to con-

Aurauaaqrsanq Rabat! jS^^
B.P. 162, a

I)

^<=>,
;

P. 98,

^a^>
S^A

75,
'

ceive,
P. 221

be pregnant,

\\ <CZ> ^?> 1 _Z1 Q ^ \\ Heb. '"'"jn. Later forms are compare
:

V

T

342,

name
<S

of Par, a form of Ra.
,

aureh
see

open space, area ;

the following

v

^

;

Copt

-

aurekhu
men who know,

h

^
h

<

Q

>

^
;

i,

IV, 481,

the learned

^

aurtchaau
,

&

e <=
4, staves.

Koller Pap. 4,

,

to

conceive, be

pregnant

;

e
,

to load,

be loaded, bear,
i,

tions (?) Copt.

U3U3.

IT

carry.

auh-t

ra
t_J

S~

speech
^

(?)

I

auhamu
Ost.
I

@ IX
ra

X
,

Theban

No. 6

.

333. N. 703, the child conceived, pregnant goddess or woman.

auht-t
|]

era
ra

a medicinal

wood

or

bark.

auru

J|

I

,

human beings.

Auhet

a god of the Tuat.

AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA
,

AAAAAA AAAAAA

IWWSA

beans, Syrian

iwwwv

beans

;

Copt. <S-pUX

aur
to separate
(?)
'

(NAAAAA

'

AAAAAA

AAAAAA
NAAAAA

AAAAAA

"

aur-t (ater-t?) y

7*>

tomb, place
of
rest.

to inundate, to flood, to steep or soak in water, to moisten, to sprinkle, to shower, to pour out

n'

a libation. C
2

[36]
auh-t
,

lotion, liquid, flood.

Ausars (Asares)
Amsu
28, 21, Osiris; see

@
(j

^
fl

*"

Jj

,

Nesi-

auhu
auh

j"

,

to lament.

Aj\, Asar.

cut
-

aw

to

\\

f) set free.
divine

Auhu
Auhu-t (Auhit)
a goddess of Philae
;

a

name

of
I

I

rv

v)

/A

(H

i

magical power.

AM 1^0 A _
"
,

-

Nesi-Amsu
,

B.D. G. 292,
Harris*!,
,

25, 22,
pi.
i,

Hymn of Darius, 31, J\
a consort of

I

,

^

Temu

of

Anu

Metternich

Stele 189, the female counterpart of and mother of Horus.

Un-Nefer

S j{<5

,,,1

a kind of grain or seed.
Suppl. 513.

Au-her-aptes
god with a
lasso

D

R

i

(3, Tuat V, a

a small pair of scales held in the hand.

who destroyed
(|

the dead.

ausem
M-

aukhekh
1

% ^,
i

Rev., to prevent, to obstruct.
,

(j

~
^jr-J

ausekh
n

(]

to

i

.

reap

;

see

,

i

,

night, darkness.
r\

aukhemu
see

*\

pa

*\
I

*,
I

IV, 480;

I

khemu

11__ ~ ausnesn a^Ar~^~i, Sea ^^
I

-

\\

I

_

I

\N

J

r

^_flooo

vsr-^-i. pottage,

^
i
i i

plaster,

cake

;

Copt. OOfCy.

Aukhemu urtu
Mar.

auqet
(]
i i

e A
fl

1

ci

ill

^

reeds used in a lab
,

-

Aby.

I,

8,

90,

Auqau
a

^
,

ratory.

j, M. 374, N. 943,
1

name

of the divine ferryman.
1

the stars that do not

rest.

,

L.I). Ill, 2191'.,

Aukhemu-seku
(|

17,

quarrymen(?)

Auker
Mar. Aby.
I, 8, 90,

Tomb

of

Rameses IV,

the stars that never perish.

30,

the god

who

bears on his back the solar
in the

disk,

Aukhemu-pen-hesb (?)
n
I
I

which is held in position by ropes hands of Nari, Khessi, Atti and Rekhsi.

O
'
I

B.D.

189,

15,

etc.,

a
/>

I

yvs/vwv

group of divine beings.
H

Auger-t Augertt
1

% <^
n
a

ffi

aukherru (?)
aus
Aus-t
P.S.B.
237, 3rd pers. sing. fem. ; Copt. GC.
14,

name

of the

Other World.

Augeru
Augerit

I

,

the gods of Augert.

,

B.D. 6 4

,

^
jj,

Mar. Aby.

II, 16, Isis

goddess of the Tuat of Anu.

Augerit-khenti-asts
aus(as)
fl
,

(j

dlh

Rev.

14, 18, a

perfume.

j]

B.D. 141, 18, 48, one of the seven Divine Cows.

A
aut
fl
i

[37]
"'
'43,

A
autcheb
(]

%~)j Jr 0'
D

Rev

-

who, which;
Copt.

C

GT.

tat tar

VI
>

-.JS.*'
ab
*
\\'

yi
y
U.
16, 451, P.

"", ] ^! ill jl A

river

banks; see

=si.

O, M. 407 = O, T.
no,

394,

O J, O
M.

,

"who, or what,
is

369, 653, 654, 833,
1

172,

754, 757, 759, N. 690,

145

;

plur.
(j

not, without, lacking; Copt. <J/T.

J O <> <>,
O'

aut

e

A,

Rev.

ir, 186,

heart of the soul, Rec. 32, 79

;

<

Rev.

4, 74,

between

;

au-ti
ing,

^ ^,
;

Copt.

N. 27, the dictates of the heart
2 9 , 157, 158,

;

,

heart's

Rec.

swath-

desire,

U. 629.

Later forms are

:

bandage

plur.

e. o
.
,

o,

Auti
one of the 75 forms of Ra.
middle, interior, sense, wisdom, understanding,

auten-t
I,

S
i

Mar. Aby.

intelligence,

attention,

intention,

disposition,

6,

31, Anastasi Pap.
15,

i,

26,

i,

~<5

S^AA^ o

^
'
I

manner,

will,

wish, desire, mind, courage, lust,

Rec. 21,

--Heb

ground, dust, earth, dung; Copt.

eiTit.

authtb.
<?

s=> Si
,

"4
^^
A
'

m'

1
3

J
,

<K>'

Stunden I09;

"

Rev

"

J

3' 3,

between

;

Copt,

cnrre.
;

joy, gladness;

Rec. 21, 98, between
Roller Pap.
in

Copt.
with,
of.

to eat the heart,

i.e.,

be sorry;

%>
_ZI
<?

'

u
Jl

"O
I

1

c^

,

i, 3,

dense of heart
Rec. 33,
7
;

"

charge

;

_
)
fl

o
'

U

|

,f^

i

aut

3
^
<g

^
O
,
1

j>

^J,
?'

i vryoy, f, everybody,

^

thou hts

'

inten "

Thes. 1296,

A j\
,

tions

^ ^\ c^s j A
move,
to lead astray.

to separate, to re;

d ab en Ra ^
:
I

"

,

heart of

my heart, N.

350.

"heart of Ra," a

ft^s^AA

to divide, to travel through

name of Thoth,

^
14, 18, a god.

Rec 26
-

.

auten-t

Ab
ab

Y^
v
i

Amen.

the amulet of the heart

;

plur.

dust, ground, earth
9, 20,

;

i,

A men.

"
i

",
111

ra

o o
'

|

heart of carnelian.
2 7>

i

dung.

autenb

A ^, ^
K. 206

'

ab-ab

Rec

-

i82

-

ima g e

>

J

,

incense

(?)

statue (?)

autchamana(?) ^s\ &
\
,

ab-t
\\

Thes.i 29 6
of a house, cabinet.

Alt.

c~u, middle room
P.

autchu
N. 1276,
(j

^

%,
;

146,

672, M. 661,

ab-t
I]

J

,

bread, cake; plur.

O

Y

V\^o-^

P. 672, to

make an order
IV, 1131,
calf.

or decree, to give a

command.

[38]

Anastasi I, 24, 8, Peasant B. 2, 117, to think, to suppose, to imagine, to let the fancy run free.

A

(p

I

\\/V

%

$Lf
>

to dance.

abau, aba

N.
Copt, Arab.

1 1

80,

dance [of the god].
j

ei&e
_,-i'.

;

(j

J

SSSS, Rec. 26, 78,

abau
man
;

Y,
.6.

dancer,

dancing

n

.4.

v.,.

ab-t

f

fl

ljS,U.i 9 6,

J

T

,

thirst.

(j

ab-t
i

,

^1

I

1

*&

o(?)si s trum(?)
\

ab-t
N. 622,
I]

fl

J J <&^ ^^ ^
2,

J

o

,

sceptre; var.

(1

J

ft-

to

be

thirsty.

ab
|j

J

^

$\,

a spice offering

(?)

Peasant B.

118, thirsty
,

man.
vases,
,

ab
(j

D

J
fl

D
J

U. 539, T. 296,
?

a kind of seed, or plant, used in medicine,

ab

~^

,

to mix.

lettuce; Copt.

iu)&

(?)

;

ab-ty^IB-.
TK
1

1

i)

'
.

Peasant I3

'

I79

'

l'u

J%,^ \ South
of the
.

~^
and

North.

abu(?)
ab-t
(j
\ ,

000

U. J 126, excretions,
.

'

saliva (?)

something pure or holy

;

j*"tO

ftAA/V>A

see

/
[

I

wwj
AAAWV\

.

_J

^^^
or

,

a walled enclosure, place of prorestraint,

ab
tion
;

Q
var.

J
I

I- Q

f J>
,

to cease

'

cessa to sto ''' cess "

tection

of

cave,

abode,

strong

building, asylum, rest-house.

V $ ^) .A

$
I

o

f

^ ^^
J3
'

ab

^
fl

1

<?^

,

pegs or stakes of a net

ab-t

fl

J o %, P. 579. P ath
,

road '( ? )

or snare; var.* J

& H^

_^.
Ab-ti
a goddess.

the magical boat. 30, 68, ropes of

ab
ab,

fl

1

A,
fl

draughtsman.

T
N. 737
,

-

350,

abu

1%,A/^,

P. 74, 109, N. 109, 973, to endow with soul, to make strong or courageous, to be filled with

soul or strength.

A
aba
aba, abaa
N. 653,
(j

[39]
M.
317, N. 821, to

p. 165,

abu

\\

v\'

open.

a tree sacred to Horus.

"
164 =

h4

J f^, M.

J C*

0, P. 527,

to marvel.

Abait

U
'

B.D. 42,

3,

a god or goddess of the Block in the Tuat.
\
j|

abusuna (?)
ness or disease.

(j

@ Ie

V

O
5

,

a sick-

(Sai'te),

the Mantis that guided the deceased.

abem
abm[er]-t
(j

,

Rec. 15,

Hh.

744, P.S.B. 14, 400, part of a rudder.
v
.

J

|j^
(am'

^
1

,

grave, tomb.

abain

,

Rev. 13,

abn
8,

(1

VO*
.6.1 Hit.

O

J^^ D
~

Harris

I,

630, 15,

wretched man, poor; Copt.

yWWVA Ji
alum
;

III

Copt. CJO&ert.

tk gZ

J?

m

Rec. 29, 148, small animals, sheep,
I

abns
Copt.

^ to .1^01?
i

JI

1)

$
Tr ft

to
I

^Tf ^*

,

calamint

(?)

;

goats.
fl

abar

& 1 <cr>

,

P S B "> 266 wilh comp company
-

'

with.

,

n

ga

\|

r>
.

(1 (1

V,

horse, stallion, horses,

bulls; compare lls; c

Heb. "V1N! and

abash-t
Pap. IV, 14,
Gol.
6,

n
(I

o
?i

*)

i

i

\\

i

i

-

I^N.
v
>

y

,

salve,

unguent, ointment.

\\

abrau
genuine abr.

(^j.

1,

Anastasi

u(?)

n,

ft

& <^s
J

i/^^Llflfl
r-n-i

C=>(sit),
1)1)
,

Q% CZD

Kahun
Nubia, a precious stone, emerald

40, 23, a kind of cake or bread.

abagi
j)

^

ffl

Ijlj,
ffl

N. 9 S 4l weak(?;,
tooth
plur.

helpless (?); see

;

^
,,.,
III

=, iii

v

^^, U. 41, 68, J j^jjjjj;
(j

,

N. 660,

U

A

n
U

v

'

1JI

<=i

i,

A H8'= 1JIX
{]
i
i

==
,
i

A
(I

n

1JI

UPcrf
71
(E

^c

R

X
I

R

tasi J, 23, 5,

"thou

hast destroyed";

abata
slave; Heb.

O

^ J ^^

^

'

^,

servant,

Rev
honey; Copt.

-

8 A

/-\yi

^

_g, tooth
'i
i

(?);

Hymn

Nile 24, teeth, "biters."

Ebers Pap. 100,
1 2 1,

9,

13,

moist, wet.
a kind of

unguent =(]

I

abaai

8

O^

l^d U

,

(I
i

y<=r>(] ^1

.

abeh
A.Z.
1899, 89, Rec.
23,

.

,

-

i

III

fill, P. 588

102,

title

of a

priest,

c 4

[40]
abhu
h
|j
fl

A
abthersu

J

^
ft

O

|

,

IV, 386, to

sprinkle, to moisten.

an animal.

"**
N. 132, to drive away.

abt
o'
)

*

O

'^
t

Vt

,

month; Copt.

e&OT
M.

;

plur.
-x

abekh

I

fll

,

to proclaim.
,

T. 12, P. 657, 761,

764,

abkha
r

;

var.

aabkh-t,
ingredients.

o
1

X

a
,

III'
.

O
I'

ointment containing

"'

many
-

abekh (?)
j]

J

-=>,

u

53,

T. 295, p.

140 = Pashons: c=^s

X O

I,
I

K3v

^s^, monthly

festival;

i<

,

the 12 monthly festivals;

^
*
I I

,

the

abes
Rec. 31,
rise,

(]J-~-,u.405, = 162,

|]J^,
,

P. 215,

2nd day of the month;

^J

to

make
(I

^
,

J^

to

make

to

month by month.

to advance.

Abt
;

.

The gods of the
:

1

2

months,

abes
var.

J

a kind of cap, headdress
5,

each containing 30 days, were

MONTH.

GOD.

(jJp^),Rec.

92.
'

TEKHI

\\.

Abes
absa(?)
medicinal plants, or seeds
;

PTAH
T,

D
,

or

MKNKHET
D
(I

Peasant 25,
, ,

or

APT

rx

<5c^

WK

a kind of

C
I

HET-HER
I
I

medicated

oil.

absit
I

"
fl

*d\

00
11

^ ^

,

part of a boat;

SEKHMET
t
I 1 1

V

> ,

or

KAHERKA

/"*

plur.

(1
1

^1

B"?T^, JT
^7-7=-

Rec. 30, 67.

absi

(|J
j|

J|l

|1

||(j

absha

J TtTtT

n ^
,

,

wolf, or jackal.
1

'

MENU

V-^K

,

or

SHEFBETI

a

gazelle.

K
ta

PH

REKH-UR
II

or

C

A wailing, weeping; see n

^

_

n
^>
J

c

o
I I I

o O
I

REKH N ETCHES
<^^>

*^"^^~^

J

net, snare, trap;

Copt.
II c
I I

RENNUTET
c,

Abtka
(j

O'

O

jj

-

B.D. 65,

8,
.

r-^-i
Jvl^A^

a god

who

fettered

Aapep.

^wO.
^^
I

KHENSU
V^^AA

Abta
i

O J ^=, ===
fl

Tuat
,

I,

one of the

I

nine ape-porters.
p.

x
O)

,w^

o.

HERU-KHENTI-KHATIT

abeth
(j
,

J

s=>

^&,

616,

M. 784,
O.
I
1

N. 1144, to snare, to hunt with nets.
IX, god of the serpent Tepi.
V\
1

A^IJVHERU-AAKHUTI

Abeth

tJ

fl

O.

A
abt

[41]
ne t=
(]

frd-

H
'

J

J

\\

Q'
-

,..=>,

r,'DJ D ^, Ic,
1

D
, Q l^i

!<=.

abtu

a

tem P le of Shu

Rec. 14, 56, a measure of corn
P.S.B.
14, 432, A.Z.

= 40

lu
ft^^^NA

Q'evpi 7T
I

1904,

143; Heb.

nc^N,

Copt,

ome,
(]
i

Gr.

(LXX)

oi0c, oi0/.

count, to

w 4JL3H reckon
1
t
i

D

//

1

ci

ap-t
up, to
to enumerate,
*

Q

.."^
'

the quadruple heqet, and
for beasts,

to assess, to to

number, adjudge the value of, to appreciate,
Copt.

was the measure of a ration
26, Rec. 17, 159.

R. E.

6,

measure

;

U3H
i.e.,

D
;

<

'

(j

|
;

1s\
(1

,

ap-t U
(J

^
id

, fl

^

,

a vase or vessel.

the great counting,

last

judgment

a

(1(1

3H,

r>Sn, Rev. n, 169, metal pot;
A

Rec. 26, 231.
.

ap-t

_

.

f|

D
I

Jl

f|

D a
1

|
I

U

id

ll>

(J
1

U
;

w

,

numbering, census,
*

I

number, measure
countless;
fl

Copt. Hire
>

*
{]
I

ap-t
'-^-* >.

-

Koller

Pap

'

38> refined

;

ftAAAM

v

,

YrM

taxes

-

55, house, dwelling, palace.

ap-t
reckoning, account.

neSU

1

^ c-^
Q
[1

,

T
(1

1 /3 TQ
,

,

roya i harim.

111

app
ap-t
bones
f|

(1

,

to count, etc.

=

ap-t ur-t
(1

^*

'

Q <==:>

the great temple
:

""""^
i.
I

-O ty

ofKarnak; among its gates were
(1

M

^1
I

J

333,
<>
I

P.

557, a counting of

D
'

<=>

**-=.
Cil V
J
,

;

(I
I

w

counting up the
is

mem-

bers of the body to see that none

wanting.

Api-abu
I)

= L^OO
D
f\

,

P. 541,
1)

= ^ JJ,

P. 697,

"counter of hearts," a name of Anubis.

Apap

D
(j

(1

,

the

month

of

Api-ab-neter
heart of the god," a

O^,

"reckoner of the

name

of Thoth,

~S5\.

.

,

a festival in the

month

of

Api-khenti-seh-neter
[J

D ((f|) f^l
a

,
I

,

Wilkinson
:

Rec. 20, 79, the god

who makes

man

3,

to live
2
1

no

years.
l\

3,

the tutelary goddess of Ta-apt,

Api-tchet-f
body," a
title

27) "1,

"counter of

his

Thebes.

of Osiris.

ap-t
plant,

H'& D H[ (j^
>

^,
'

a

kind of

papyrus
(1

(?)

apu
list,

>

D

v
n

P a P>TUS
i

(?),

Mon.

36,

Champollion, Mon.

i,

27,

No.

4,

one

register of lands, rolls;

a

-n
-CENS'

o

o
\>

^K "
'

/

''

of the mother-gods of Egypt, nursing mother of Thebes, who appears in the forms of a woman

i I

A

,

estate rolls.
ci
,

and a woman-headed hippopotamus; her chief
titles

I

A

ap-t
sceptre,

D

are

:

<cz

(I

Amen.

8,

19,

18,

21,

stick,

measuring rod, corn measure.

'

' ,

Apit
i

o

^*-S
;

the goddess of the
;

nth

.

apa

^^
a
|j

A

A

Rev.,

to think, to

consider

;

Copt. ion.
a goddess.

nth of the year

Copt. eriHII

varr.

Apit-hemt-s

D
| ,

n
(

Apa Oafl^,
[1,

Api[t]
fl

,

U. 487,
1)

a
(j(j

\, P.

640,

(jlj

a
. .
.

,

M. 672, a god
A A

in the Tuat.
;

Rec. 34,

192,

O'

one of the 12 Thoueris goddesses.

f\

v?-^,.

a measure for corn

api-t

Apit-aakhut-thehen
|j

D

(|a(](]c^
@
,

coptome.

^ c^ |j
D
fl

api

Rev., judgment.

j|a,

Ombos

i,

45, a hippopotamus-goddess.

(jnfllj
fl

Apit-ur-t-em-khat-Nut
3.

apu

\\

I

,

what

is

assessed, tax, tribute.

AAAAAA

r,

Rec. 34, 190, 192, one
goddesses.
r
\, stairs,

iL3;1
D

D

ja^S
of the
12

,Sj

d

/-!

Thoueris

flo^Ni.,
these
;

Qoflflv
(1

1

'

^ em- P ron

'

P^ ur '

masc-

fem.

^K
,

.

ap

(I

r

/

staircase, steps.

apap (papa ?)
tile,

fl
i

D

^
fl
,

apui
tablet, plaque,

fl

D 'vN

these two (masc.).
'

i

EUD

brick

;

compare Copt.

ar>f
c><L4>e.

II

x5L U- 487 T""'
'

2

3

'

Pt

9<5>

3I0
5

'

N. 792, dem. pron. masc.
[
,

this.

app

A
[I

D
,

to journey, to traverse.

apen, apenu
these, these
A

fl
I

fl
I

AAAAAA

O

,

fl
1

KAAAVV _Z1

%,

app-t

(I

,[1

O,

(I

c*,, pill, pellet,

two (masc).

fV

4D
ap
fl

v\

Q
o,
pills, pastilles.

apen
apeh
.

n D a

<A

(I

Q>4?

,

to play the tambourine.
P. 163, to

\/

fl

j[

;

see up.

|

A

,

make

arrive.

Ap-t, Apu-t
| j^,
Y^
)l

N. 94 6,
;

V

fl
i

\J Q
A,

jk,
i

T.

312,

fl
1

\/
LJ

apeh
(|

1 2f>?
-="">

,

pig-

/->.

Ci

ails aP s

D
fl

vx
fl

D

3^

P art of a boat

>

P. 650, 726,

l|

4 \xY77'

ribs ( ? )

(ja\/
Denderah 210, one of the 36 Dekans
;

_m> M.

751, the Messenger- god.
fl

ap-ti (aupti)

\/

^
_f

Gr.

A ^, Rec. 21,

8 1, messenger, envoy.

Q
U. 604, M. 664,
(j (1
,

^, U.

476, N. 738, 1280,

I,

c,

c=^> Thes. 113, one of the seven stars of Orion its god was Horus. o'
;
r\

pi

AAAAAA

Q AK' U. 477, N.

759, to

make

to

fly,

to

fly.

apshen
apt
q

H
i

AWAA
,

a medicinal seed.
'

rirno
t*N
1

in
v

AD"?

"T

^'f^
Re
'

^, goose;
C
pt
'

plur.
=
-

apa
(j

D

^ "^
;

D

c-u, A.Z.
Copt. HITI.

1908, 27,

QQ"^*''
apt
fl

l8

'

l82

'

(J0

^

house, dwelling, harim

1

1 A(

) ^~>4
^
,

,

jiart

of a ship.

Apaa-f
proper name

(|^D^()^,
(?)
fl

P.

6 45

,

a

aptU

fl
i

ocm

\\'cstcar 7,

i,

Rec. 34, 118,
cases for

in

apath, apatha

i

I//TS JDCNS

lg"^\

3=>,fl
i
,

A.Z. 1898, 147,
>

Q
i
i

iii

,

s=.J,M.

374, N. 934

amulets;

var.
i

[43]
*

af
(j

"

a
~jf
,

to turn, to twist, to revolve.

P. 40, 301,
(fern.).

M. 610, 636, Hh.

312, these two

4f
1)

*7~ WJl
,

'

\

^
Jf
(j
,

WSL
Eth.

.

serpent, viper

;

aptf

(1

", Hh. 433, dem. pron.

plur. of

Heb. niTO

Arab.

Af
apten, aptenti
these two
(fern.).
(]
I

LS,
\\

D
Q
1
.

I]

^mj.

.

T^t

III,

a

.)

AA*

\\

serpent hostile to Ra.

af, af-t

aptu
apt
(|

n

^-^,
1 1 8,

(j

1149, Rec. 34,

furniture, beds, boxes.

Afa
^p
affi

fl

*^-~
(j,

Tuat

I,

an ape-god gatekeeper.
P.S.B.

(^,

goose; plur.

~
i

(1

^^-~

11

<, Tuat VIII,
shrew-mouse
(1

7,

194,

shrew-mouse,
.

god;

Copt.

apt apt

n

o
r~7

,

cup, pot

;

Copt. <LTtoT-.

afen
(j
(1
,

^^^

,

U. 545,

a measure.

~^,

T. 300, 310,

P. 232, to flee, to get back.
I,

Aptches

D
(j

"^

P

,

Annales

84

=

afekh.

fl
i

^^,

U. 209, T. 310, to unloose,

to untie, to unroll, to unpick, to disentangle.

Af
af
(|

*u>_

,

god of the 6th day of the month.

aft
|j
I

medicine for the eyes.
II

*^T,

u. 268, 519,
(j

*^T
(I

aft
(]

\,

to rest, to repose, to

sit.

flesh,

meat, joint,

member;
I]

plur.

P. 89,
lj

Y~ ^,
TJ

|,

hidden body; J 1n=?)',
M

^, *~ [_,
,

IV, 1194;
'

bed with

fine linen bedclothes

(Love Songs,

i.,

4).

bread

ak e
.

'

^ food.

aft
(j

c=:3
\\

x

Af,

Afu

o

,
1

couch with cushions,

^^

,

|
J"j

the carcase of the

bedstead like the Sudani dstead

Sun-god of night, or the dead body of Ra ; he has the form of a ram-headed god, and his shrine
is

aft
(j

.

Peasant 48,
(j

encircled by the serpent

Mehen.

A

f

A

*

Tuat V, a name of two man-headed sphinxes.
'

Amherst Pap.

i,
(j

^ ^
c

f\

,

(j

Afi Asar ^$$$
the
flesh,
i.e.,

l\

"^.-^ J],
Osiris.

Tuat

vn,
linen garment, piece of stuff, linen cloth, rectangular sheet or coverlet of a bed, square shawl

dead body, of

Aftl ftU X^ (? Jj gods who fought Set.

HI), Thes. 122, the four

or head-cloth, bed, bed-clothes.

Af-ermen-ari-f ^
associate of Thoth.

3
,

an ape-headed
,

a rectangular box or chest, a rectangular

Afu-heri-khent-f (]^<^> /]^~. i Ji ^^^>
*
'

^

stone, a rectangular socket, a rectangle,

(j

Tuat

II,

an ape-headed god with a knife-shaped

I,

Diim. T.I.

I,

101, 4.

phallus.

AfU Tem
(j

^f, ^gg,

Tuat VII, the

4f
||

,

sarcophagus.

"

flesh of

Tem," a god who devoured the enemies
t
(j;
,

of Osiris.

a rectangular plot of ground.

[44
aft
leap
AL.

]

M

^-*~~^

M
(|

^-fT^ia

i^
,

fl

^^=-_
c=f

lj<^i
to

^^ 1
/W*^A cd
I

{]

_1A
j

/O

,

to flee,
;

away,

jump up from

the

ground

something which

is

in

;

plur.

(1

-JU

^\,

(1

4h

I

,

alt-t
Copt.

xu.

j.

f)

^^-^

g\

(I

T

c-=^3 wwv* *vwv\ }
,

/7| V
|

,

sweat of the god

;

f

-

i-

i
who are in the waters.
who
is in,

qurre, qcrf

four;

^
ci
y,

four
,,,i' III!

s P irits '

M

-

Copt,

^q-re, qTOT, qTuoonr,
[1
i

r^
ami-t
-fj-

I

those

aftU

r-^o

,

a fourfold garment.
it

U

_F^-

IbT,
1

-fj-

U

l^T, Ji^
fl

she

am

i\

M

which

is

in; plur.

dmiut

-It-

i

o

,

fl

nr

n

t\

,

adverb ; Copt.

U. 541, Rec.

27, 57, not, do not.

* mi - at
the supreme

"k i K some o moment
1
of

someone

at

emotion.

am
JS^O
'.
i

one who

is

in

the

m
\i
Unas

ami-t
,M.
3 So,

.,

U. 387,

heart, darling, trusted

one
1,

;

fern,

-jrjy nr
sister.

\

P. 187, between,

""

st,

V

*

among

o

^

Jj 1-1

thy darling

(?)

ami-aba
ami-abt

IV

.

-J-J^,
'=

^^

;

o
(j

'

he who served by the month, a priest.

Amiu amau

41-

%

iltk
between
:

000-

N. 1327, a group of gods
;

(?)

,

between two, IV, 362
,

ami-ariti

between the two

legs,

is

between them

;

,

between.

tomb, the name of a priest of the tomb.
*

amip.

ami-ast-a

--r|
the
title

'"jr^k.fl
of

js$'
;

JL
ami-ta
(j

n

MS,

a

priest

plur.

41lj||,

P.

167,

between;

Bee. 30, 194, between
\\

the thighs of

Isis.

T.

ami
\\

ami-ast-a
A o
Q
M
,

em

Herset

-

r|

an amulet (Lacau).

vi

[45]
i,

A
ami-ren-f

title

of

a priest of Heru-ur
plur.

;

4U
1

fl

(j,

P. 674,

M. 666

;

QQ

& ^^
^W^

4 ^^ ^^, 4
<=> WWAA
,

n
,

R.

-l|-

^^

-JU

n

<=> www

O^;
4L

,

a

list

4

-

%\

a

^K, N.

282.

of names, catalogue, register; plur.
AA/WVA
>

ami-aha
4 H --Q*
CTTD, he

4 ^ ^. 4 B
fl

Rec. 21

i

^

I r

who
fl

is

in the palace,

i.e.,

the king.

registers, deeds.

ami-hru
ami-uab
place,''

41-

"

4

III,

Hi
-jj-

/j"

,

dweller in the pure

^o
,

,

Rec. 15,

150, contemporary.

a

title

of a priest.
U

ami-ha-t 4L Ik
,
t

Peasant

193,

ami-unnut 4- t^ ^^ \>*
_fi^O
,\\

horoscope.
A.Z.

ami-unnut ami-unnut
Copt. ejuiitcnrr.

4
-fj-

>,

he

who

is

in front, leader.
,

1899, ii, horoscopist.

amit-ha-t
\
_o"i-

~w

U

O a

*

(l-j-1^

what

is

at the

01

,

gua rd

;

breast, in front.

amiu-hat
i

Hi'

01
in'

Rec.

14, 13, a priest

who
1

served by the hour.

*-

ancestors, predecessors, beings of a former time.

ami-urt
'

T
^
i

amiu-khat

4

JL
,

o
de of a boat when
a
l

U

sailing northwards, the west.
^^_

ami-urt-sa

8Mo

^e

^ *^ e

i

\\

^, viscera, intes-

king.

ami-bah

fl

Rec. 31,

1

8,
-jj>

O

^

Rec. 31, 29,

4
in front, leader.

!

,

Thes. 1481, thoughts.

in front of or before

;

plur.

(1

4h

ami-khent

he who

is

T. 29,
Q, title
I

,

Tombos

1

2.

of a priest
-|L

;

plur.

ami-per
Rec. I9

\\ \\

I

amiu-khen
palace
officials.

ia
i i
i

Il-

,i6,^^^,|
^
,

4h

,

a

ami-khet
conveyance of
,
(
'

will,

property, inventory of goods for tc operty, testamentary

follower,
plur.
(j

companion, member of a body-jj-

purposes, title-deeds. irposes,

amit-per

4^
will,

guard ;
,

jv

Methen

15,

testament, schedule of

i

i

i

amiu-mitu

4

household goods.
I

amiu-khet
I

3

'
i

a name of the dead.

P
,

.

N

-

652
after

'

those

who come

[46]
posterity;
varr.

o
a

,

T.

180,

M.

162,

ami-u
title

"dweller in the chamber of embalmment," a of Anubis.

ami-sa T r Y yf
ami-sa
-\i-

>

title

of a priest.
is

Ami-ut
i)
fl

4-

V\

'cp,

he who

behind.

JL

ami-shepa(?)
(j

-fl-

oa
o

^
,

H

o u>
,

T %P Jf

JL %\

"

%Q

>

Rec

-

36,

215,

tf)

TJTO'

the 8 d of the 9th day of the month.

I?I

Ami-utchat-saakhu-Atemt 41-

Ami-qerq-t
(|

-[]-<=>

U. 530

ami-ta
tj

^

-

Rec
1

-

lt

34,

19,
;

~|

Vrf

W*

,

title

of the chief priest of Letopolis.
Fl

one of the

2

Thoueris goddesses

she pre-

Av^i,Tf +o amiut-ta

-\\-

U

^ JS^
f\

^ =
I

Xll

sin

vi,

herbs of the
held.

sided over the month,

O
,
.

Ami-Ta-mer (?) |\
in Ta-mer, 33, 3, dweller
i.e.,

m =**>
^^

iu Amin-bahiu
J 7>

-11-

B.D.

,

Rec.
59i the

U

_^f*Vfr

gods

in the

presence [of Osiris].

an Egyptian.

Amin-bagin

Ami-tahenb-t(?)

-J.

Tuat VII, the " helpless " gods who back of the serpent Nehep.

^

lie

on the

amiu-tcher

B

,

P. 161 .........
(j
,

B.D.

Am-t (Amit?)

"
the

i

\7

(Sai'te)

125; see Ami-besek -\ {u

V

III

name

^>,

of a serpent on the royal crown.

Ami-Ann
[n
,

N. 716, a

^
of
,

Ami-beq
|j

| J,

U. 254

^J
'

A

|

^
T

,

Cairo Pap.

23, 3, a

god of the dead.
41U
8'ion-god, |\ _a^.' a protector of the dead.

title

Ra

or Osiris.

Ami-Pe

D Ber

"

a

Amiu-asu
M.
hidden.

\\\
J 1
U

(j

^J^

174, a group of gods

whose abodes were

Ami-pet-seshem-neterit ^o
'

-jj=1 =1

^ ^
I

>,],],

o'

Ami-Antch-t
Tj.

41
title

256,

(j

-||-

jjr

N. 717, a
\\

of Osiris.

1

80,

one of the 12 Thoueris goddesses.

Ami

uaa-f
|j

^s&

-j|-

^,

Tuat XI,

Ami-pui --

D((
,

,

B.D. 25,

one of the divine crew of the Boat of Ra.

Amu-upt
N. 202, a form of the Sky-goddess Nut.

ami-mu
Q
1

a

title

of Sebek.

Ami-Unu-meht
265, "dweller in a divine title.

Hermopolis of the North,"

|\ -^>^, & J^- D

Amiu-Mehnit
u. B.D.
1

68, the gods

who

are with Afu-Ra.

Ami-mehen-f
(j

-jjtitle

_

Ami-Unn-resu
264, "dweller
in

B.D. 64,

18,

a

of Afu, the dead

Sun-god.

Hermopolis of the South,"

a divine

Ami-naut-f
U. 33 1
~
,

title.

Ami-urt 47,

n

,

B.D. 145,

(]

a cow-goddess.

" a serpent-god of the bush."

[47]
Aini-Nu
aged primeval Sky-god.
,

Tuat VIII, the

Ami-hem-f
B.D.
1

i

JlAmi-heh-f.

08, 4, 5

;

see

Ami-nu-t-she

(?)

(j

Q,
I

U. 266, the name of a god.

Ami Nebaui
Tuat
II,

/I

,

B.D.

1

08, 4, 5, the serpent of the

Mount
and

J

\\
(|

of Sunrise

who was covered

with

flints

the warder of Urnes

in

the

Tuat.

he was 30, or 50, or 70 cubits long, 3 cubits in girth, and his head was 3 cubits long. metal:

Am[it]-neb-s-Usert
*

amiu-hetut
[j

41-

.

\\

ra

O
i

?) (0\

B.D. 145, 146, name of the Qth
'

Pylon.
n

Ami-Nenu
Ami-neht-f
HI

n
-]\-

AAAAAA AAAAAA

^

U

n n O
f\

B.D. 100,

5,

41-

1\ Tmraii
f\
(j

I

,

the apes that

sing to the rising sun.

N. 166, a name of the Sky-god.
n

Ami-He-t-ur-ka
'

f

m

fl

"f

U. 263, a

title

of Osiris and of Ra.

N. 153, Rec. ^JrEji SiZlSLi'
U

30, 187, the

name
the

Amm-t Nekhen 41- fs^
name

/^^^- A/WW\

^

of a god.
j) n VW
,

Ami-He-t-Serqet-Ka-hetep-t
||
,

^
the

U. 257, a god.

\

of a serpent of the royal crown.

ami-hat
146, the

41-

1\

-^

^

,

Tombos

6,

Ami-Net
|j
.
r\

*j), B.D.
n
<wwv\

royal uraeus

on the

king's head.
^wNA^liii:^,
;

doorkeeper of the 7th Pylon.

n iTftnjui' U the serpent guardian of the loth Gate.
H

Ami-net-f H4L

r^ x

Ami-hent-f (]-f|-| Q >ir
^, Tuat XI,
M.
762, P. 665, a
title

a

of Osiris and of Ra.

Ami-her -fL^IJ, U ill
I

Bers-

J

>

l8
r

-

a Pr

-

I

tector of the dead.

Ami-neter 41- '1, Tuat XII, a singing-god.

Ami-Hetep
Ami-Netat

(]
1

t\
_cpv^

=&= o D
i\

,

Cairo Pap.

23,- 3 ,

a protector of the dead.

Ami-Hetchpar
T. 346, P. 689, N. 114, a
title

D
1

?
719, a title of Osiris and of Ra.
.

JiH^. A

of Osiris.

Quelques Pap.

79, title of a

Amiu
god
,

khat Asar

41U

%
//

'

(?)

I

c^ /4-C^>-

Ami-ret
1

j|

<?

^^ I M.
-jj-

u. 530,
()

-J-

1

,

665, N. 1281, the

name

of

Tuat VII, the 12 gods who sleep on the serpent Nehep. "

Ami-khent-aat
I,

41-

s

agod(?)

^\

tf)

amiut-haiu
contemporaries.

Edfu

12, 15, a

goddess of Edfu.

Amiu-khet-Ra
four gods

O, Tuat IX,
Heru-tuati in
his

who towed

boat

Ami-haf
1

4U
in

,

B.D.

Khepri.

115,

6,

a god

who

received a harpoon (mab,

Amiu-khet He-t-Anes
B.D.

41-

1\ T Jj^

in

n
j

from Ra, which was kept

Mabit,

(Saite),

17, 40,

a group of gods.

nnn
Ami-hepnen
name
of a god
(?)

Amiu-khet-Heru
-ft(j
I

-

-

%
in

U

^SS,
/V/^AA

T.

308,

the

Tuat IX, four gods who towed Heru-tuati
his boat.

[48]
Amiu-khet-Tehuti
Tuat IX, four gods who towed Heru-tuati
his boat.
in
-,

T- 323> a god.

Ami-suht-f
[]-[)-

p^

.U.

17,

Ami-ta 4r U Ami-ta

I

a

,

Rameses IX,
'

10, a ser-

pent-god and associate of Tematheth.

22

Tuat

fl-IL^
1

III, a

god of the

U

|

3s

boat Pakht.
.

Todt. Lepsius
9th Aat.

4, 83,

B.D. 149, the god of the

Ami-ta
ami-ta-f

-j^^
l\

a lion-god.
.

Ami-sepa-f
759,

f^
-

title

6 ' S2 a '. of Osiris.
'

-jj-

Amiu-ta(?)

-N

,i

,

B.D. 168, a

group of gods who fed the dead.
**AWV\

Ami-tehenu
the

name

of a god.
(l-fl-

D S

i

i

i

title

of Set.
i

Ami-Sept-t

A

"

JL,^.

dweller

Ami-thephet-f
D

in Sothis," a title of

Horus.

U. 332, T. 300, a
U. 260, a
title

title

of

Ami-Seh
Osiris the

Q
i

|\ jw>
41U

WL *, u

of

several gods.

god of Orion.

Ami-Tuat
A
8 <$ i
i .

41-

U. 466, a

title

of Horus.

Ami

sehseh
name

-- 8
41(j

A

Rec

-

Ami-Tep
(|

<^x
Q
'

U. 261, a title of Horus of Buto.
-jr

31, 27, the

of a god.

Amiu-teser-t-tep &

Ami-seh-neter
a
title

p=T| [~|

,

U. 258,
,

^
ofOsins(?

B.D.

1

of Anubis. 41-

68, a group of benevolent goddesses.

Ami-sehti
Amsu,

U _a^-

f\

08 A
I

I

,

Nesi-

Ami-Tet

ol,
I

Rec '4- 28 ..a

10, 17, a title of

Ra.

Ami-sekhet-f
Jj4j-D|jiir
a god of his domain.

V v
,

Ami-tcMamu
Juatix,
T. 305, a
title

of a serpent.

Ami-Tcheba kher-ut(?)
41,

Amit-she-t-urt
Ombos
II, 130, a

T. 369, a

title

of Osiris.

goddess.

those

who

are in the following

of,

the body-

*\

\Jfi

",

come!

var.

[I

D;

i

guard of a god.

\\J\

Ami-Shet-t
I]

-jj-

5p

^ -^

Copt. ^JUtOTT.
,

N

.

7.9
4-

1360,

title

of Anubis.
14, to

be attacked.

Amit-Qetem
[|

41-

o i c^a^*, p. 204,
N. 868, a goddess

am, ami

-J-,

M. 342,

(j-J-c

who

assisted at the resurrection of Osiris.

Ami-kap
N. 718, a
title

of a god.

Rev.

Ami-kar
1

-fl-

U

U

<r=>

^

n,

138,

5?)

|

,

Rec.

14,

15,

to eat; see

Tuat
,

l>

a sin
!"
JJ,

mg

ape-god.

Rec. 29, 144; Copt. cnrujJUL.

C

49

]

X
Rev., to overeat
;

amemu
43
;

Copt.
!

OTftOAXOT Hp.
,

see

^v Henmemet.
(j

/

8
J

,

Todt. (Lepsius),

6,

am-t

-0u

^ J^sTi
Ibr
U
,

Israel Stele 7, 41-

amu A%\

B D
-

-

4 8 (Rubric), colour,
paint
;

if .B^
6, 22,

see

dam.
to

^>, MI

Rec. 17, 146,

4-

JSf^Q

|. -'"
cattle,

R.E.

\\

amm
(j

p
f,

to

make

firm,

strengthen.
,

food, fodder for horses

and

provender.

am-t

T.

u
i
$), "

-

'4> name
of a wine.

amam-t
fl-lj-fl

strength.

am, am-t 41 e=

0^" JT o i,

chik
l'

am
(j

i

4|- ~3~,

stuff, cloth,

garment.

pupil-

Am T ^
(j

,

B.D. G. 569, a form of Horus

Rec. 188,

13, 30, 72, stream, flood, deluge.

suckled by Renent,

am (amm)
,

[1

T ^a^
26,
(I

Amit <" J|
^^

Ombos II,

2,

195, a goddess
,

Hymn

Nile

Of

AAA^V\

I

f I

Amen.
I I

20, 5, boat, ship.

I

Am[it]

41(|

^=, T ua
Berg

'

VIII, goddess of

am (amm)
eyebrows.

the circle Hetepet-neb-per-s.

Am-fl-

,

i,

34, a lion-god.
'

am (amm) am (amm) am (amm)
14,
/
[1

(1

1

^v

H,

skin

(?),

cat.

Am
am [1^^^,
,

a

J

ackal

-

headed god.
Rec. 35,56,

i

(|

:=^^^, Rec. 31,147,
1\ "^&, Amen.
,

to be hard of hearing.
/
(j

Rec. 36, 213, to cry, to wail, to weep.

12,

amm (|^^,

^^'
!

^\ ^w,

I

patient, submissive.

i)

"H
cry out, to exclaim, to groan.

am (amm)
C=^"
000
'

(1

/

t\

fa,

l\

^v
to

N. 170, 960, to putrefy, to

rot,

ferment.

am

fl

4r-

15

^

,

A.Z. 1905, 107,

woe

!

am (amm), ammit
>

^''ce

c ' av

Copt.

OJULG, OXJLI.

Q

(Lacau),

staff, stick,

standard.

am (amm)

raisi " s ( ? >' fr uit
,

f
(?)

am, amit

f a tree, dates

am (ammu)
13, 411, fruit trees, palms.
fire,

to

burn, to flame, to blaze,

flame

;

plur.

_\
l

names,
'fire-gods.
,

am (amm)
*

e
(j

,

grace-

fulness of form, graciousness.

amu (ammu)

\\

8 c= _CT^ % ni
/j

^

i]
i

$ i

m

- ti

QTvN'
(1

grace, graciousness.

Ama

t\

*K\

,

Tuat XI, a dawn-god.
to eat
>

(aam-t)
(|

Lh
^> ||.

ama

-fj-^^'^, {j^<

Copt- oif UJJUL.

|

% ^

,

light, rays,

beams.

ama Q^JVastaff.

[

50]
Amakhu
_

A
\\\,

P. 404,
/

H
I

/~7

o
fl

,

borders, boundaries.

.

576,

amaa

4 ^
h

='
a'

(j^>

M.

750, to

make

to
>

N. 1183, the divine serfs in the Tuat.

H

travel.

amam

_J?

^K t\

C-D

,

house, tent

Amakhu nu Asar
B.D. 141, the
serfs of Osiris.

i?
,

Amakhu
,

N.

1

200, the

date palm

(?)

;

plur.
(|

^

name

of a god.

Amakhui
and was reborn
ffl

(?)

^,
11
!

Tuat xii, a god

who towed Af through
daily.
j

the serpent Ankh-neteru,

,

kind, gracious, agreeable;

[I

1

U
,

^A *

Amakhit-f
-j-

J,
M. 224

Mar- Aby

'

J>

y

darling.

amakh

^
(j

ama
^
,

0, P. 258, T. 69,
(j

=

u

-

49 2

,

fll

,

-H-

,

jour. AS.

(j

1908, 313, to honour, to worship, to he worthy Rec. of honour or worship ; Copt. JUUlttJ^.
;

ama, amait
l\
1

n

^.
3,

W.^,Rev. n,
cat; Copt.

178,

l\
_Zir^

Q|

^

M
1
1

^H, Rev. 13,

d

6AA.OX

23, 204.

amakhu

^
in")
xs^

JL

Rec.

36,

78,

ama (?)-t
amar
T. 69, Q
i

(]

1

T?

L-fll^,
1
1

Rec. 31,27

1

1

<r=>, u. 190, N. 601

=
I)
i

Q,

M.

224, like.
(I

I

VJ 1

XT.

^Y> U

4/K 1*3

?

^J

'

I

*J
1

\1J/

!

one who

is

bound

to

honour a master, or worship a god, vassal, one who is worthy to be honoured, revered, or worr\

amakhen-AH y
i-i

AAv AH 00^, Oy

AA

uU

i

shipped;

plur.

(I

7>

S\
.

^\

^\

1

1

1

^^

,

a kind of balsam tree, white

manna tree,
,

V\ v>

,

P.

43.

amma

(read

ami

?)
(j

|\ J|v>

c=^
(j

A

1

a a - _n _M* Ji^. MI'

give, let, grant, I pray,

make,

cause; Copt. JU.HI, JULOI.

am (amm)
i

^E=c |\ J|yi ^^^ )w. _a?^s
"%\
(j

,

grain,

paternal serfs, IV, 1054;

,

aged

serfs,

wheat or

barley.

IV, 1045;

,

vassals of

amaa
(j

^
(?)
;

^ ~
\

J
!

,

Alt.

K. 45,

_

.

.

Osiris

c
;

A

fem. n

3>v

.

I

o

Wj

i

.

proper

name
n

compare Heb. DM.
,

ami

f\ nn would
|1

that

amakhi

^(jljgpi
serf,

Rec. 27, 53

,

vassal of a god,

person of honour.

ami-t

t\
\

fu\ ", Rev., nature, disposition.

Ami
2^
(I (1

-II-

(1(1

1

jl

,

Nesi-Amsu

30, 21, a

o

name
,

of the

female vassal

Eye of Horus.

(?),

vassalage, fealty.

amakhkh (jr^
the venerable dead.

^

Ami
JL Amen, n,
4,

4t\

J,

B.D.

(Saite)

no,

9,

[

51

]

A
Amen-aakhu

Jj

,

B.D. 164,
f|

4,

a

name of Sekhmit-Bast-Ra.
dead person;
18,
plur.

destroyer of the dead.

amitiu
I

Amen-ren-f
f\ Ml,
i,

A

L.D. III, 2i 9 E,

~vw,

T. 322,

(1

he whose name

is

hidden, a

title

of several gods,

the great judge of the Tuat.

Amutnen(?)
P.
1

(1
1

\\ 11,
^ixtr
T
1

T. 49, 51,

Amen-ren-her
.

AAA/VNA

^l

AAAAAA

60, a goddess of milch cows,
5
5

v\
,11111",

CO
.

^
i I

Rec.

27, 55, the

name
A M
1

of a god.

1-3

,

and cows that give suck,
n
A^^^^A

*wwv*
n

Ampn han Amen-nau
3
D
ffi
'

A^S *
t"

8 w
/>

^"

i

^ \

m

A
,

**
AAAAAA

q

Jl i

3 x

I

U r>

Tomb of

Seti

I,

B.D. 168, one of the

= JULAXOH.

MI f/WA/^V
A
I

AAAAAA -4L-

R. ii, 140
i i

U

??? SlJ

75 forms of

Ra

(No. 30).

i

amen
A
1

S,
4-JL-*.
I

A
]

e

^

i

t

ifS*
I

,

A
I

^

Amen-Heru
jfj,

i
U

^ ^.
A

,

Tuat

x,

a

^^ D% If^
AAAAAA
71

AAAAAA

,*i

AAAAAA

destroyer of the bodies of the dead.

|, Peasant 182, to hide, to
U

Amen-khat
the 75 forms of

I

1

^
^ w
^

,

one of

conceal, to be hidden, secret, mysterious.

Ra

(No. 39).
AAAAAA

amen
A

A
1

^^
__n_,
AAAAAA

S

U. 508,

A
1

^^
AAAAAA

|, U

Amon fhat A JXlHUIl-KIldL (I
Aapep by a
chain.

^ <H
/'

'

1

I

J

U

I)

'>*~

n
I'

i

po

I,

A
lj^|,

'

^

^

|,

hidden person or
;

Tuat X, the name of the

Hand
*
1

that

holds

thing, concealed, secret, mysterious

AAAAAA
(j

M^>

Ament-seshemu-set
,

A

D

Tuat VI, a goddess of the Utchat.
,u. 558, P. 703,
AAAAAA
AAAAAA
i"
1

Amen Amen Amen
a
IfCs
(j
I

(]
I

""]

/WWV\

^1

,

title

of the high priest
.

of the Gynaecopolite
l

Nome.

h
1

^
f\

fi

O
'
I

% 5^ ^j
j

fl

-*
AWW\

1
I

,

" hidden one,"

J e^S S/
1

1

^1

J), lU
is

U

fl,

the god
-(3

Amen,
^J
AA/VAAA

name

" " the hidden god

who
-

in heaven,

ASf
-

of the Uevil.
J_ll"

n

amen-t amen-t

~*
,

(I
I

something hidden.
a hidden place,

^,<>T
Nahum
3,
|

;

Assyr

~+ K &
iAXOTIt,
(|

*->

Heb

w
558,

8, Copt.

Gr.

"Afifiuiv.

d

A

^

^
AA/WW

,

Amen-t (Amenit)
Hymn

^^,

U.

a sanctuary; plur.

(j

^7

J

of Darius 23, fem. of preceding.

amen amen
AAAAVN
1

'

'

A

A

~^, u.

524,
AA

/WW\A

=]
I'

Edfu

I,

90, a form of

Amen

HH
A
,

andRa.
111]

amen-ab
amen-a
A
I

to hide the

Ameni

"-

~"

A

J. Tomb
(No. 52).
1

of Seti r

heart, to dissemble.
l

~

one of the 75 forms of
1

Ra

.

Q,

to conceal the hand.
I

AAAAAA
n

Amennu
P. 266,

Amennu-au
1

D

A

,

",

Tuat VII,

JT

D
the dual
'

N. 1246, the "hidden" god.

2

with the body of

gods whose arms were hidden, and who lived Ra in Het-Benben.

Amenui

^^
AAAAAA

^% $ $
n
TT

nJ nJ

Amen.
2

D

A
Amen-aab-t
119,

[

52
t\

J A/WW. 1

^

*
I

J *&

J, 111

Rec.

17,

Amen

as

god

of the East.

O

Amen-Ra-neb-nest-Taui ^ S =^= J) Amen-Ra, J) Ci Q C3 \> \> 111 111
,

(1
I

lord of the

throne of the

Two

Lands,

i.e.,

Herusatef Stele 154, a form of Amen worshipped
in the Sudan.

Egypt, prince of Nesi-Amsti

Amen-apt
(j

e ^
^j
)

^^
x
t

.

Amen
]]

Amen-Heb
=
'A/t6i-i;/3i9,

J
1

ra
AAAAAA
-iO

,

Rec. 28, 182

of Karnak

;

compare Tell al-'Amarna

|

^

Amen

of Heb, the capital of the

Oasis of Khargah.

Amen-Ra nesu-neteru
r\

^^
(]
1

>WWVA

I

T

ill? '",

f\

JJ.llllU

111

1r

u t fl^ J'O Jl H iO
A

sil

.211

J111 Ml-'

: ;Gr.
;

Amen

of

Karnak

;

var.

(1
I

,
_

(I
I

/VNAAAA

t_

1

'A.[iovpaaiov6l]i>, i.e.,

Amen-Ra, king of the gods

^

Gr.

'

Amen-Menu
Amen + Menu.

iv, 1031,

Amen-Ra Heru-aakhuti
(j
,

/

5

the triad

Amen + Ra +

Heru-aakhuti.

Amen-meruti
the beloved, or loving, god
(?)
r\

'

Amen

Amen-Ra Heru-aakhuti
mm
t I J

Tern

Amen-naanka (?)
B.D. 165, Nubia.
4,

n

i|LJ,
111
I

Khepera Heru

(

G
-I-

a form of

Amen

worshipped

in

of

Amen + Ra -f Heru-aakhuti + Tern
Heru.

Khepera

Amen net Nut (?)
satef Stele 34,

J
I

,

Heru-

+

III

Amen

of Thebes.

Amen-Ra setem (?) ua
(j

*

Q

I

Amen-neb-khart
Amen
as lord of the

^
()
1

,

Rec. 26, 57

.

.

Nome

of Heroonpolites.

Amen-Ra Ka-mut-f
I

Amen-neb-nest-taui
,

Amen-Ra

as his mother's husband.

Amen,

Lands,"
1

lord of the throne of the Two Karnak. /'.., Amen of
1 1
1 1 1

i

Amen
Stele 8,

Nept

^
D

(]

Q

,

Dream

B.D. 165,

4,

the triad
t
(j

Amen + Shu +

Tefnut.

Amen

of Napata (Gebel Barkal).

Amen-hap

'^0,^1
(]
1

ithyphallic

Amen-Ra

1)^,
,

man-headed hawk-god, a form of Amen-Ra.
Ra. L.D.
the female

Amen

-t-

Ament-herit-ab-apt
Champollion, Mon. IV, 332,
as
3,

Amenit Ra ^^^
I]

Ci consort of

^^ Cl

D
l\
1
,

fl

Amen

,

4, 2,

god of the Apt.

counterpart of

Amen-Ra.

Amen-Ra-Ptah
Amen + Ra +
,
Ptah.

^^
(]

Amen-khnem-heh

'

1

AW^AA

9
1

D
Ci

(j

1

AAAA^

A

8

,

the triad
\\

U

A

o

G

X

o

i

Amen

as

god of

eternity.
'

^^ Amen-Ra-menmen-mut-f /WWW J|
111 /WW>A /WW>A

Amen- sept -hennuti(?)
1

^ ^^D\v^^,
.aWOili
his

/WWW

ill

f\
I

ill

A >

^\, Nesi-Amsu

1 7,

14, Amen

with the ready

Culte Divin,

p.

1

24,

Amen-Ra as

mother's husband.

horns; Sept-hennuti is probably the original of a title of Alexander the Great, Dhu '1-K.arnen.

;

[53]
c ^
(j

Amen-qa-ast
the exalted throne.

T J
ji

,

Amen

of

amen
N
.

,

T. 360, P. 359,
;

406, right side, western

Amen-kau

-^y,

P. 602,
i

n

1

1

1

uuuj^
J
,

N. 1154, god of the east gate of
heaven.
fl

amen-t

j\

(

tj

M
1

ww,p. 6io, Ci

Amen-ta-Mat

&

J
1

the West, the right side.

Rec. 21, 94, 102

amen-t
(j

ft

v\

,

the right eye. T.
81,

Amen-Temu-em-Uas
,

Amen + Temu
r\

amen-t
Thebes.

in
c\

^

a

1^3, <^ 1^3,

A

M.

Amen
Rec.
14,

.""'".
c

Tehnit 74, Amen of Tehnit.
(] (1
I

J m

^x

yviA
'

234, N. 612, the west wind.

\\

Amen-t
Inscrip. of Darius 9, the west

bank of the Nile

Amen
Eight Gods

A/^AAA

jj,(]
i
I I
<

.Lanzone,

pi. 17,

and the land westwards.

a frog-headed god, one of the eight elemental gods and goddesses, and grandfather of the
;

see

Khemenu.
.

Amen

{] 1

,

Pierret, Et. i,

/VWWA
,

a lion-god.

west wind.

Amen ^^ ^^ ua AVWVA
I]
I

(1
I

,

U. 543, T. 299,

Amenti |
the god of

Q
^j,

Q
<^
,
,

Tuat in,

AAA^'V\

Amenti or the West.

Tuat IV, a serpent-god.
A,, v Amen-t ne^i J4,
.

\

nei^i
(I
,

(1
i

".

o

V

J

v i^

amenti
T

Lanzone,

pi. 1 7,

^1 ^
,

-

()

1

>

a denizen of U.
578,

i)

vj

a serpent-headed goddess,

counterpart of the

Amen-t, one belonging to Amen-t, N. 966.

preceding.

Amen
Amen

d
(]
1

^
I],
LJ

"
/wvw\
I

B.D. 168, a bull-god.

j|(?)

Tuat VII
nine

1 IWWVA

U

JL Shemsu-Ra.
I

one of ' he
fl!

Amen-usr-ha-t
1

"^
J
1

1

ill

!'

fl^flfl^ivv] H o HHm^

vl

f)

AA/WVA

AAA/VAA

I

Ci

I

/V^VAA

I

^

I

895, the
at

name

of the sacred barge of

Amen-Ra
those
j

Thebes.

Amen-Ra
H
Tell al-'Amarna.

^^ ^^ J)
vww^o
J
i

who

,

an

'

official

;

I

are in the West, i.e., the dead.

5iJ

compare Am-mu-ni-ra

^3^

Amen-t
(j

^S Q^D, Tomb
Ra
(No. 27).

of Seti

I,

one

of the 75 forms of

Amen-Ra-em-usr-ha-t
"f
I

R
I

_)
o
'

Amentt
'

Rec. 20, 41,

name

I

of the sacred barge of Amen.

Amen-ta-f-pa-khepesh
D
,

^^
[1
I

A
^^^i

the west, the abode )' fvxn' H Jlrv^i of the dead, Dead-land Copt.
, ;

AA^AAA

i

v*.

i

Rev. n, 60, the name of the favourite horse of Seti I.
P.

amen (j^,
I

4 o6

=

AWV>AA

^t\
XJ .^
1 ;

0,
I

rv

,

goddess of Dead-land.

_J_J^'C&

M.

580, the right hand, right side

compare

Amen-t
the

ft

,

Tuat

I,

a singing-goddess ;

Heb.

name

of the ist Aat (B.D. 149).

i
Amen-t-urt
(j

[54]
amen
(|

A
jr
t

^>
1

U

'

589,
P-

M. 823,

Tuat

I,

a gate-goddess.
T

Amen-t-Nefer-t

^^
.

S.
,

1338,
Ij

ff <^.
1

66 9,N. 895,
Ig3jthe
(1

.^^^^^^ ^ ^^
1

AAAAAA

/T

At^i^V^ R ^^ 7T
'

II,

3; (i) a goddess, the personification of the
division of the

daily sacrifice of a bull
ist
.......

;

plur.

(1
I

_

AAAAAA

I

AAAAAA

Tuat;

(2) the

Aat (B.D. 149); (3) a deceased (Berg. II, n).

name of goddess who

the isth hid the
pasture
star(1
1
r\

;

Copt.

Amentt ermen

"
&
,

Tuat VII, a

goddess.

O
'

^^w^ A, Rec. 36, 81, flower, plant.
^11
",
7~\

""

Amen-t-hep-neb-s

B.D. G. 494, goddess of the necropolis of phis and Abydos.

^P5' Memthe ante-

amenu

(I
I

wwv~\ (2

^t,

dove.

amenhu
(^
j

Amen-t se[m]-t
chamber of the Tuat.

fl
I

7^
^

A
fV\/^

sacrificial priest, butcher.

amen-t
(j

S,

A.Z. 1908, 16,

name

of a

vulture amulet.

(Nebseni), 31,

fl
I

^A^^^A

8 A

II

<^-

_

!
I

a g rou P

amen-t

name

of a

sceptre

amulet
(Lacau).

of slaughtering gods.

amer
|j

amen
to

h
1

^,
AAAAAA
[]
'

u. 335

,

T. 39 6, N.

n 49

^, ^,
(j
,

T.

264, P.

320,

,

M. 129; see

to love.

make

to arrive, or reach

=

amenmen
,1111111,
I I I I

amer
jl, AAAAAA .AAAAAA U

^,
(j

to be deaf.

to set in motion

;

see

v\.

amer
1352, to

A
[I

f^x

"
,

\

an animal
a.

for sacrifice.

amen

amer-t 41
fl
,

,

staff,

T. 340, N.
;

make

sceptre
?,

(?)

firm, to stablish, to fortify

see

ameh
jj|,

fl
i

_B^.

m |\

Rec
c
,

-

32.

a kind of

incense, perfume.
,

amenmen
(j

e

^

Rec. 4

ameh
,

Amen.

27, 13,
(j

121,

Hymn

of Darius

4, to stablish

;

see

.P.S.B. 20, 195,
absorb, to
fill

(jg|,

to

amenu
(j

^
kherp

oneself

full.

,

made

firm, established.
-

Amenu
Amenu)

-

(Kherp - He

1

-

N

-

X

79,

/\
Amenemhat
II.

,

a

name

of

U*\5fl,
;

Rev. 12, 59, to

seize, to

have power over

Copt.

the pyramid of

Amen-sekhem-f-au
(j

B.D.

72,

i,

149, the

name

I

,

name of

a gate at Thebes.

of the 6th Aat.

ameni-t

(j^l|l|~,

(j^
;

''^of
(j

1116

regular daily sacrifice or offering

A/WWV
l\

'n Ll11

o
,

O

',
I

IV, 1142, n

AAAAAA

^,

Thes. 1253.

o
err:

@ ^
1

f

A

[55]
of Seker, the

A
Amset

i
god
of Death,

,

the

Kingdom

^^.p. 262,
,

at Sakkarah.
also.

There was an

amh-t at Thebes

N. 592, T. 60, P. 462,
(]

M. 551,

Amhit
||

J) n

,

the goddess
,

(!J(

of these kingdoms.

P.44S,

,

Hh.

443,\

,

amkhen
P. 676, to

A
1

JL

make

1 U /WW U AAA/WV a voyage, to travel through or

^
.

,

fl

4-

""""i T. 190,

about.

U

^^
,

H A
j

j|

;

the following forms occur

U. 296, N. 533,
crown, headdress.

which suggest the reading
P.

Amges

;

1

ames
ams-t
Pap. 47, 12, 81, 10, Rec.
7,

445,

76, M.

218,

R
108, shrub, plant,
in

673>

^J^^^l
Osiris.

^T
C

(

N- I279; Amset

was one of the four sons of Horus and assisted

embalming

anethum, Gr. ucj/tW, Copt. A.JULICI, GJULICI.

Amset A^ ~1
Amset
A

loth hour of the night.

^=
1

Aelt. Tex. 38, A

of the 4th day of the month.

<^r-

,

staff of office, sceptre.

Amesta-em-abu A^ ~1 AT ^,
derah
II, 10,

Den-

one of the 36 Dekans.

,

B.D. 17, 34, Todt. (Naville)
v

II,

41, a
P- 535, 689, 690,

title

of

Menu

~

as the bearer of the sceptre

N. 172,
(j

,

to perish,

to decay, to

become

corrupt.

ames
(j

jt],

to give birth to; see

mes
(tj;

.

born(plur.), N. 1229.
?)

ames
1,

Amtt
lie,

(1

Q

Q, Rec.

32, 80, a region.

untruth; see

am-ta t\ JP^
cake
i

A
\J
n

,

u.

m,
,

,

a

aumes,

offering.
.

ams
usury
;

^^

5 =

,Rev. 14,73,

Amtenni
a magical name.

n
-I

n

U

Hh. 4 88,

Copt. JULHCG.

ameska

U
,

Rec. 31, 165, kinsfolk; see untuit.

amtchart JL l\
J

"

^\
,

^,

salve,

amset
i

A

Anastasi Pap. IV,
;

unguent, ointment,

(1

^\

B^

U. 297.
'

*

;

the loins, reins, kidneys

lt
amset

:'

Copt.

JUteCT g,HT.
the great
intestine.

amtcher A^=zz|\ B ff, stron g hold -fi^ <^> LE garrison. an 1 = Copt. ftTo.
i

A/WVW

D 4

A
an an an
4
4
AA/WVA
,
I

[56]
an au
.

A
Q
1\
II1IIHH
,
I I I

I

h S/, a mark of emphasis, an

to shut doors.

N

JJ

indication of the subject of a sentence.

an-uauai
KAAAA,
of reports,
i.e.,

e
i,

bringer

,M. 624,625, a particle =

(1

herald.

P. 316,^317.
4
,

nn
interrogative
particle;
4

ntr>hflt C

Jjl^' n
j\

R

-^

to restore the light to the Eye of Ra.

M

an
n
J

em

"Yf~\

skhai

-WWAA

^^
,

HA

^ v^
,
^

to

put into writing.
I

\\ *

fv

^ v\ -wvwv
i
i

U
-ss,

W
,-.

,

where
AAAAAft

is

he to-day?

"

an-t ret
hat, p. 93, the

cz>
then?
i

j\

f

Tomb Amenem:

n TV.

H _zr
,

i

a nt\ U

mQ
(]
1

.do ye know?
\\

name

of a ceremony.
"
fire

shall

1 A/VWV\
n

%>
--/f

_fU.
-

,

is it

that not ?
n
,

an-shpt ctii-but/t
an-t,

R i\

X

(1 /i,
|

brin g er >'

''>

the

fire stick

0,

j

,

who?

1

/WVW\

t\ WVS

n <^~^> 1
^^-~^

4

AAWV\

anut

fa

<=*>

something
I

[" fa Q AVWSA VyA

brought, conduct, lead; ]\

Q^

'

>

offerings.

j|
-

an

""^

1

,

a conditional particle, h /www u

"^^

4

(1
'

Sj

an
(|
f\

R

-www, U. 556,
T.
26, P.

Copt, eite (late form,

^^^ M
gift,

544,

||J*JJ)
fa

an an an an
4, 220i

^vT,

44,

offering; plur.

4
A/WVNA

,

a post negative
of,

particle.

O
= -ww,
n ^ /
,

4
AA/WV\
n

IV,

3,

140.

1

WWV\

(I
1

V N
1

A^H!
,

t)

^vwv\

^

,
|

in, to, for,

because, by.

U.

212,
AAAAAA

509,

P.

688,

H
JJ

323>

O,0 A~W
n
j

^,
^

said by

=

Q
4
,

<\n|

iv,

fa

o ^jji,

Re C 32,82,
. :

II4I

j

va.r.

(J

T. 292.

Later forms are the following

we

say.

an meru
so

I

=

AAAAAA

ann
pers.

n
[I

c /ww,
/-)

H

n

^

w

w
,

ga
an

pers.

pron.

ist

com. we; Copt. A.non.
r\

A
jl

o,

R

O

,

gift,

tribute, offerings, products,

ann ann ann

(I

fa w w
AAAAAA

,

interjection.

revenues,

income, increase, wages, something

f|

AAWVAA

H

=

ft

/WWVV NV*"'
\\ \\

brought in; Copt,

eme

;

^7

JJ

,?i

^'

^ /VAAW
4 AA^AA^
I

^

Peasant 120, owner of merchandise.

11,
T

P.

318

=

11,

M. 626.
things brought, offerings, etc.
AAAAAA /WVAAA

,

n AA^W
ft
(1 []

JIT-, JjAWWAjr JJ Jr < =tl ,^g_
i>

r-,
^Mwv^
,

,

(I
iv

^ ~w

JJ^W^ JJ.A

r^,

".

r,

,

JJ

to bring, to convey, to

-^e
I

flour,

I

I

I

produce

;

y
j\

n -wvwv
()[),

N

JIl8

bringing; Copt. "

e|
carrier,

^

offerings of flour.

IV, 1152, tools used in brickmaking.

anu

A^AAA^X, porter,

bringer;

^' yA^WW

R

'7 2 '

939,

watercourse, channel, valley.

A
Anher neb-mab
Rec. 32, 82, the

nnn
ft

name

of a serpent deity.

Anher, lord of the harpoon.

An
the

1 J_l AAAAAA

R

X__/
'

J
1

^----' JJ j/,u.
ft

272,275,

An-her Bast-utet-tha
r ,

ft

^$
4

'

Jjv

U

r

is

name
1

of a goddess.

Thes.

I,

23,

one of the 36 Dekans.

A

~^w Tuat
'

III, the

"bringer" of

]}
.

I

the
,

Eye of Horus.
goddess

An-her-Shu
j,

Antit
"
"

Q

AA/WV\

A
JJ

a o

Tuat

III, a

who
Mission
13, 126,
ft

Lanzone,

pi.

34,

brought

the pupils of the Eyes of Horus.

An-her

+

Shu.

Anniu
Anith
.

R
ft

B.D. 89,

i,

a god

of offerings.

An-her .an-ner
An

j^

Tuat VII, a
Q
AAAAAA

star-goddess.

liPtftn ,ep

^, R _o_
|

%

B.D. 144, the Watcher O f the 6th Arit.

J^=a=,

An-ari-t-Ra
of the Utchat,

__ jj

A

>

^. ^
,

Tuat

III, a

god

A An-hetep-f jJ
B.D. 125,
II,

Tuat IV, a god in the TuatofSeker. O A/WW-^ Ci _
fl

^^

A= LJ Q JJoss<^^^'
I
I

!

I

one of the 42 Assessors of
AAAAAA

Osiris.

An-atf-f
5,

,

B.D. 92,

i-n+nf l\ ^Xnlai S

A\ ^^~~
Ijfiin

a form of Horus.

U. 548, T. 303, a serpent
,

fiend.

An-a-f A

i

Denderah
II,

^UML,
.

B.D. 125, n
j\

^
_
|\

III, 69,

H
a
j}),

an
repel.

A^ ^,
(j

t|

;V"

Rec. 32,

1

8 1, to turn back, to drive away? to

^

of Osiris. serpent-god, one of the 42 Assessors

An-a-f
26
ff.,

- *^
/VWNAA
'

f?\

^j,

B.D. 17 (Nebseni),

anan

-www
(j

(j

AA/WVA,

T. 311, to turn back.
T. 338,

the executioner of Osiris.

ann
.

(

\u.
i

,

1

An-urt-emkhet-uas ^^^ ^) "^\ ^T^ B.D. 99,
'

JJ
15,

.A

_gb

of the mast in the Magical Boat.

name

An-maat
.

A
[j

^-S-,,

Tuat V, one of eight
rn
,

gods who burned the dead.

oc/ An-nef-em-hu A v
fa
G
'

anti
Berg,
i, 3,

fl
I

^
|\

t^
\\

f ^ A.,

Q
1

^^, O Q

repeller.

',

Rec.

4, 28,

one of the eight

an-t
'

II

1

o A.
/VNAAAA

Q
f\

O

/v

a re P ellin g'

some -

thin g ^turned.

sharp-eyed custodians of the body of Osiris.

ann-t ann-t

'^^
A.

yWAWV

"^^

(I

An-re-if
i
.

Q

<=>
,

1

B.D. 125, II see aa-antu-f.

Q

i

o

a turning back.

A.

M

:

(j

^,
f\

P. 685,

an

ha-ti

H -ww^

R
,

,

to

something repelled.
AAAAAA

/WWW
,

sacrifice a heart.

anetnet
A^VSAA

^

AAAAAA AAA/W\
,

ft

H
I

H
I

!^>

f^>

<**^

<O

t^

U
1

Q
Der
175,

,

delay, withdrawal.

Anen-retui
al-Gab.
i,

Tuat VI,
(1

18,

,

P.S.B.

7,

an
.,

JJ
6)

cz>

^
d

rJ[ i_l

,

A 2rf _n "^^ ^=3, j\ y J-l i
'

X

'

Cairo Cat

"

7i-

Rec.

j>

'

n,

143,

(I
1

. /WA^AA
t> /I

,

'

,

-j> '

the god Onouris, the

centre of whose cult was
,

IV, 546, to cut, to destroy, to reduce, to suppress, to obliterate a name.

Abydos (This)

;

Copt.

Or. 'o vo z,>,?.

anan

A
I

^

A
1

<S=<

knife,

sword, to
destroy.

AftAAAA

A
'

[

58

]
1)

L=4 L_J! S up, to bind, to wrap round, to rope up.
H*A

an
.

.

,

o

w

r

,

to fetter, to tie

anau

jl
1

(1

CCl,
II
I

skin coverings.

AA/WVA

1

an

n
[I
1

<o<
cord, rope; WWVW 5,
plur.

n
\\

Hh. 482.

anau(?)
fetters,

^
/WWV\

fl
1

fl
I

I

,>
I

, I

fl
I

^ ^
1

an
an an

^
(I

Yr\

1

/www<2

*

,

the scale or rust of a metal.

fl
I

(1

y

,

/WW\A

purple linen
1

(?)

I

I

I

bindings.

fl

,

Roller Pap.
'

3, 8,

red cloth.
a kin<^ of

an
an-t

anew.

*$t,
spotted
ft

fl

^L."
;

fish, tilapia nilotica (?)
ft

plur.

(j
1

valley, khor, ravine; plur.

(I

i

a

<o-rr-rr www U
I '

,

Hh. 229,

ci

~\

r

An-t

^S^
fish,

^

y

AAA/VW I AAAAAA
ft

I

1

/www43o, B.D.
1|

15, 43,
(j

],iv,

1026,
'

twi
i i

terrr.Recd MI

^

^
2,

,

a

mythological

one of the two

fish pilots of

Ra.
a

'
i
I

an-tt
of valleys.

Q

upper valleys or ravines, valleys of the tombs. _ A -S35N /www rvxn a region
) , ,

An-t
an-t
ft

(1

*

^

|J^, Qenna
sickness,

Pap.

8,

mythological boat of the Sun-god.
(I
i

<G< www ^fc^s,

^

,

an-t aa-t
the.

fl

M. 188, N. 694,

an-t

^

<o< " e
'

the pallor of fever
in

'

7 " Great ValleyT o
,

Copt.

(?)

an
the valley of myrrh.
valley

I

(I

<e< www

J,

some strong-smelling substance.
J

an-t anti

[jig an-t pa-ash wXS
fl

an an

fl

\\

uice> sa P>

in'

drink of some kind (?)
294, 295

Q
rvv/j,

,

of the cedar.

,

N. 535, 538

I)

^, T.
plur.

an-t

heb
A

a funerary
festival.
,

P. 229, pillar,

column;

An-t-sekhtu tu

i

,

Tuat XI,
standing

P. 340,

M. 642,

J*'

IV 8l9
'

'm,u

the pit of fire containing the on their heads.

damned

an lip ^'
HI

Anastasi Pap.

I,

15, 3, the shaft

of an obelisk.

An-tt

Kek
(g

,

B.D.

an
an

| iy-i,
m
m
,

Rec. 27, 87, mast for a
battering ram.

sail (?)

dom

G. 43, the " Valley of the Shadow," or " Dark Valley" through which souls entered the Kingof Osiris.

an
one
third

,

an
;

ft

O' -^&/WWA
mrm IMD
. ,

"
-K.CV. Rev.

second, the twinkling of an eye."
107. /www. 167, www,
trnni

of

a

a building (with pillars?) 824,
\\

(j
i

II. ii,

,

<O

f|

nrrm

|,M.
AAA/WA

/i ||

T

4

IT
J

fl

H
A

an-t
COIte
AAAAAA
'

(I
i

,

Rec. 10, 136, building, abode;

=
1

<=i|
r\

i

if-

stone; Copt

-

^^AAAA

r~|
I

^-^-, Rec. 30, 66.
hall

oorti

plur.(j nnmin

an
in
fl
I

111

|

A
ens
'
\ i

,

of a

tomb

;

plur.

ffl

A
c^a

i

,

Hi

I

n

or

(I
1

<e*j p fi
/\AAAV\

f

A

*i

jt^o

m

g raves cemetery ;
.

[| j t^o m ^j

,
j
i

Rec.

8,

,

eyebrows.

136, the slain.

an-ti

,

the two pillars of a palace, portico (?)

an-t
.

d

!L

c
,

Rec.

4,

Amen.

13, i, Anastasi Pap. I, 25, 4, hair of any kind, covering, colour of hair, colour of face,

,

a hall of

complexion.

columns, colonnade.

-

[

59

]

B.D.

15, 89,
fi

i,

a form of Osiris, the
t

Moon-god;

r*"""!

46\ ^
the

(j

^^2,
I
rfl

*

C7

|T

^7
|

* form of the Moon-god.

Litanie 53,
|jjj,

An

of

An-sebu
*
,

stars.

||

[1

J

/

j^,

T.

2 89,

An-a

V
II

P- 6 9> tne divine father of

U. 419, the name of a god.

Pepi

I.

;S32=, T.

241, a pillar of Osiris with
title

\7 of one of the seven forms of Harpokrates.
I

162, the consort of Saaba,

l*^.fl and mother VI

the eyes smeared with stibium, a Bull of Heaven.
P.

of the

Wilkinson A.E. Ill, 232, (jfl^j/L a form of Hathor and a goddess of childbirth.

Anit

|

691, a

title

of
I.

Pepi

Anit

|

M o |, Rameses IX,
Neha-her,

pi. 10,

direc-

tress of the serpent

^ V

.

,

B.D. 169, 20, the habita-

,

T.S.B.A. VII, 366, Mar. Aby.

tion of the men-gods,

Horus SU Cl and Set
,P. 828, N. 772,

& &

II, 23, 16,

a god(?); see
ifi

Anmutf.

An-Kenset
An-tekf?)
An-tt

1E2

Q
1
6
I'

.U.4i 9 ,T.

239,

An-mut-f

^
rfl

^

mother of Pepi P m

P- 690, the divine
I.

Denderah

III, 35,

'

ibid

~

IV

'

8 4.

the desert between the Nile and Red Sea.
I

i,

7>

Beni Hasan ni)

2 7>

a g d

>

whose exact functions are unknown.
ginal form of the

The

ori-

,

the hill-men of

name was,
,

perhaps,

ffl

111

the Eastern Desert, the Troglodytes, Eastern Desert tribes in general, their chief god was

P. 661,

the Eastern Desert.

An-mut-f
(i) title of the priest at Denderah who personified the god of this name ; (2) a bull-god, who presided over the igth day of the month ; the (3)

An-ti Set
Desert; plur.

L,

a

man of the Nubian
1
1

I

i,

god of the gth hour of the
te-

night,

If*"
.

Rec. 20,43.

An-tiu Sett

Anmut-f abesh
-

|

,

the dwellers

in the

Eastern Desert as far north as Palestine.

Ombos

I,

i,

252, a star-god.
.

an-ti
Mar. Mast,
i
;

Q
(I
11

-,

P.S.B.

,8,

An-mut-k

\\

37,

,

Nubian bow.

- An-kenmut,

an-na

T,
I

,

AN.C

as an interV
.

rogative.

Anana
Anran (?)
'

j^^I^

^,

Sphinx

1,

258,

L.D. 3, 80, a form of Hathor.

the

name

of the original

owner of the D'Orbiney

Papyrus.

A
anauasu
[j

[

60]
anu
,

A
U. 392; see
,

^
or

Methen

4,

a

title,
**
|] 1

name
|)
I

of an

office.

anu
a kind of

ana

<e
(]
1

[I

AAA
-

sandals.

AAAAAA

"^r,

O Q@^j
(1
I

anu-t

P. 437,
'

M. 651, boat

(?)

plant, twig, branch;

plur.

/V/WVA

(j

\SX.

Jill

anun

**
,

(]
1

herbs, plants.

ana
I) i

=
/ww
i

AAAAAA A/SAAAA AA

I

I

I

,

stone.

i

Hum
.

anau, anu
r\

^
(j

"v\ o, Rev.
[j

n,

137,

I

;

Copt. A.HOK, Heb. "'SDN

.

(I

-,

Rev.

1 1,

131, see! Copt. &.n<LTf.

anuki

i

H

A
I

M
N-

A A

Rev

-

IJ

>

T

57> !;
,

Heb
3^ M " T

-

H(j, 11
'

'

anauau
,
i
i i
i

anuk-hu
1

^^* A

i

p x

,

Rev. 12, 87,

I

a kind of plant,

myself; Copt. A.ttOK

^U3.

i

i

anauba
165,
(1

(l.V
(3

/WWNA
[j

NS^
jl

(j% ^L^^*-! ^ a
,

Rec

-

2 9>

bearing pole.
^Sti
I

Anaushana
Anastasi Pap. IV, of plant.

AAAAAA

f]

@ TVftt "^ "^

TT

i,

13, i,

Rec. 15, no, a kind
'

I,

Rec.

6,

9,

wall;

plur.

[

Anaukar

fl

*

fl

1L

-=-

1

I

I

43, 97, the disease-fiend Ningal, ->f-

aneb-t

J

>

N

-

955,

anar-t

(]
l

^^ = ^^ A,
<O
(]
I

milk.

i2i

anas

(jTn
Q
9
AAAAAA

^,
,

P.

618

N. 1299,

Vi

=Tfj

,

to call.

Anastasi Pap. V, 20,

2,

a walled
;

AAAAAA

ana =
l\

enclosure, a walled town, a palace, a fortress

iv, 1161, with.
I

/^^

AAAAAA ^ZJ I

III
,

I

AAAAAA

<=d)

_Z1

11

V

I

ana

(I

j_

>

p

-

5 6 7' chin

-

Aneb
'

Israel Stele 3, a walled city.

I
blaspheme ;

\
a

^|'

B D Nav
-

-

I5) 48> to

var.

-

s, a walled

district.

o

v\

anbit

man

f of

On O

(Heliopolis),

or
1 AAAAAA
\ [1 fl

tAfl Hr

singing-man of Denderah.

11

,

fenced enclosures, pounds for

I

I

I

cattle, zeribas,

the sides of a ship.

dancing-woman of Denderah.

ani

< !e:< <&<(]|]aniD,' (]ODimi,(] (VSAAA/V
I

Mm-,
I

to surround with walls, to shut in.

|

/WXAAA

|

I

I

1

Jour. As. 1908, 292, stone; Copt.

tone.
wall-builder,

e
mason
(?)

11

I

AftAAAA

II

O O O
1

aneb-hetchtiu
tants of

]

,

inhahi-

Rec

5,

89,

,

Rec. 16,

10,

Memphis.

,

twigs, palm-leaves,

a
5,

<s<
aneb[]
1

<e*1

AAAAAA

|

|

AAAAAA

^

ll^Tr,
'

[)
1

AAAAAA

|j^,deRoug^, ^3
I

I

'

as=c Rec.
o o o

106

93*

'T
1

AAAAAA

Jim*Q
I

III

[61]
Peasant ,6,
fl _ /WWW O I I I Rec. 31, 26, a kind of medicinal plant, herb, or
1
I
I 1

A
Anp-heri-em-pet-ta-tuat
,

fl

^JM ^
'

Cairo Pap.

Ill,

5,

Anubis,

fruit.

anb

~
I)

\\

J T

H

T"

to
'

dance

'

to

P erform

governor of heaven, earth

and underworld.

acrobatic feats.

Anp

khenti

Ament

T. 387, U. 71, N. 331,

anbs

(?)
an
official

,

A.Z. 1907,

46, title of

of Thebes.

M. 403, Anubis, lord of Ament, the predecessor of Osiris.

w

aneb-t
P- 79,
(j

(?),

aneb-ta
(j
>

^37
(j

J
-

1

Q

>

Anp
I

khenti-seh-neter
JS)
1

^=7
1
1}
v-

N

-

22

>

^^ |> M

I0 9,

=1

^j B.D. 117, Anubis, chief of the
(j

Ir^i^

hall of the god.

dual of

y, lord.

"

Anp khenta-ta-uab
B.D.
1

anp
i

D "

u
D

',

88, 2

"

"
Jl

,

P.

80, N.

J4
24,
(j

anp
w
S

A
i

text $), Sphinx

4,

(P D
1

|,
8T
t

j*jO ^AAAAA

/^
-=J

^
,

tJ\

$
D

D

JTj?'
(I

Thes. 1281, child, boy, prince, IV, 157, 898, 994-

dC~I3

Anubis, chief of the holy place,

Anp Khenti Ta-tchesertt

anp

X
AVSAAA
,-.
,

,

to swathe, to

wrap round.
stink.

1
r\

anepH

Rec. 29,157,10 decay, to

^^ P. 707, Anubis, Anp sa-Asar
,

prince of the cemetery.
'

Anp, Anpu

(j

j^~^ jk, Peasant B
c.

(j

2,

Anubis, son of Osiris.

36,

n,

C Rec.

2, 27,

Anp

(j
i

D

^^v, Anubis
Ln\\

of various cities:

etc.,

Mar. Aby.

I,

45,

Nesi-Amsu

25,

Anpuuast
the judge of hearts (U. 220); Copt.

Anpu

I)

WWVA

U

I

(I

JJ

| ,

Edfu

I,

14,

the four

Anp
QAWA D

I]

^ Jl Ombos
D
111'

I,

62, a

hunting-god
in the South.

l

worshipped
a

name of the

21 st day of the month

f\

anef

Anpit

fl

1

D QO
r\

Lanzone,
^VVA

pi. 31, consort of Anpu.

anf
=^
(3

O
|||'

I

Anp-ami-ut
r,

(I

^, B.D.
\\
i

droppings from the eye, diarrhoea, any kind of bodily exudation.

AVA

anem
n
,

I5I

'

I56

'

Anubis

in

D the embalming chamber.
1

(

L.D. in, 14013

Anp
q
/}

neb-Ta-tchesertt
(j

Copt. ItlJUl.
..

~

-

_
|i

.

Anp

Anubis, lord of the cemetery. __ ra heni Tuat V, a
,
,
I

anem

,

U. 543,

LJ

^^/v^AA

1

1

jackal-headed god a form of Anubis.

who guarded

the river of

fire,

AWW\

^\ U _H^

^?, Rec.
I

30,

67,

191, 31,

162,

II

[

62]
aner-en-bekhenu
A

i,

Rec.

5, 90,
(j

M
i

<=>
nnm

/vww

-

AVWA

n
^dl

^O

nnni

,

porphyry.
N

AAAA

aner-en-ma
Rec.
'
1

(I
ITTTTTl

nnni

3,

48, granite.
r\

Aner-en-Maat
Sinsin
I,

H 1

<=>
nnm
title

AAA<V^

/^

,~

c\

.ww^

\\

" stone of truth," a
/WW\A

r

O

jl)

o
}

of Osiris.
rmm

aner-en-rut
(j

nnni

(3

sandstone.
,

skin of

human beings,

or animals, hide,

aner-en-rut-ent-tu-Tesher
(|

pelt; Copt.

i.noJUL;

Rec. 30, 67.

anemu
I)
*'.?.,

^ t^ ^
^

(j^

^JJj^^^
$!.

7

^'

-- w
iiJ4,
a,

nnni

nnm

o

Thes. I286,red
I

sandstone.
[1

"skins,"

aner-en-sen-t
kind of stone.
f]
i

nnm

,,

IV,

human

beings.
[1

anem-t

/ww

Q

aner hetcb.
,

<=>
nnm

?
A

.

,

fl
i

nnm

A

\

white calcareous stone, limestone.

/|\

^ Q
Rec.

,

(j

^^ 0> Rec.
;

14, 195, skin bottles,

aner hetch-nefer-en-rut-t

(j<

vessels of drink
1 6,

plur.

[1

1\ IX

"^ O

y

51.

U-WWA mm aner sept
aner
'

V\ u

Thes. 1285, fine white sandstone.
(]
i

<=> A
imm
Li
i

I

,

prepared stone (?)

an-m'k-t
_
1. 1
i

III

home, abode, dwelling.

kam
,

{]

nnm

anmer
to love.

M
|

^K

Q
|

black granite.
A/WVAA
'

anr
fn

'

'

,

a va se

(?)

anmesit

n

cloth, garment,

apparel.

anr anr

t
i

www,
[fl

<^>
i^V), skin
I

head covering.

anen
Anenit

;

see an.

Ill
|

i

i

i

A^AWS < ^
1 |
I I
I
I

^
(?)

fn
111

jm ^
IU)U
N
'

,

Anastasi Pap. IV,

9,

a reptile

(?),

worm
111

desses

who bestowed
(1

..-

virility.

anr....
shell of an egg.

aner aner

<::^>,

De Hymnis 44,
(1
,

'== ||^i

s.';--ll'

p, Bnch LH.

15,

a kind of cake or bread.

(j

<===>,

<^s ^\,

gravel,

stone

;

Copt. UJIte.
,

"

the place where nothing grows," a mythological ~-fl ,. XT fl<CZ>,. A aj^

anrit
(|

nrnn

stone, pebble,
.

worked

locality at

Hensu

;

var.

^.
[ft
I
i

(I

stone; plur.

anrana (alana)
DB
,

inn
(1

111
i

i

i

4

AAAAAA
I

Aner-ti

nnm

<c=> \\mmi
A/VA/VAA (1

iv, 894,

oak trees; Heb. yi.
\ \

the two rocks near Al-Kab;

TJ **

u

-r^
-

J

34,
6.

anrahama (arhama)
ralL
1

A
i
i

aner ua
(j

^^ ^=2-, iv, 932, monolith.
nnm

^ \^
1

i

Anastasi
,,,'

IV

-

J

4, 5,

aner-en-baa

n
nrmi
f\

basalt.
1

aner-en-benu M<=> Vww,
i

/www
nnm

n

O

__

Harris
Syr.

I,

r i6A,

.m
10,

-

.m .m
C^^
:,

pomegranate; Heb. VIET],
*, Eth.

x

'

^dl/wwv

ntAinai, Arab.

Copt.

^J)

I

n^> u Jr

,

mnD

^n^\ Jr _Ai

nnm),
/

yellow sandstone.

[63]
.
4

AAAAAA
1

Anratat

<

I

>

r\

*

f\

'

1
4

I M

AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA

*

anhem

jl

(?)

U. 182, to carry
"

off.

the river Orontes.

anhama
Harris
I,

/www
|

-cn

m

rn

^
,

^
\\
fn
|

/

anherher
AAAAAA AAAAAA

to rejoice

;

see

r=>"

nherher.

an-khu

@
' '

ffi

s6A,

5,

pomegranate; see

MI

111
i

i

i

i

u

Gnm anm
t

Turin Pap. 67, n, a Kinc of stone. kind

AA/WVN
r I)"" var. n

/WAAAA
i

m

.urasmara
o
,

^

(d

A

PI

i

i

1

1

(II

_^

*

/
fi!
f|

Alt.

K. No. 8 1, a precious stone.
fl
,

<&<
AAAAAA
n

anhemen
I"
11

II

II

^^
o
P.

9\
(sjY)

a

title

,

IV, 73, Rec.

2,

i

i

El

of the priesr ! t_ ^ tess of Bubastis.
AAAAAA

""!

aneS
\\
(j
>

ww^H,
(j

662,

(1

n^rf, M.
www
,

IT]

^-^^
-

a fruit-bearing tree and
;

774, U. 398, T. 242,
X,

H
j|

(2

,

[j

jl

the fruit thereof, pomegranate
_

see

f

^
,

*"

|

|

,

,

(

[~Q

\\

etc.

Anhetut
1

-fil ^ a M\

7^

!,
I

Q enna

4-

5,

the
I

o

1

singing ape-gods.

1

,

a red bandlet, cloth, apparel; plur.

<>t
\\

1

/I
'

\\

eyebrows; Demotic form,

Anes-Ra
1

^O
H
I

4

oisB.D. (Saite) 4 *,
ii 2,

a god.

,\.,Rec.
V
'I

8,

134

J
i

f\

P
the sole of the foot;
plur.

X
-

C J

-<l

/1'

n

<e=< n
AAAAAA
I

Q

(j
~

i

N

^
(?

Mj

,

to surround, to enclose, to
7T A \\

I

'<?! V
(1

I

embrace, to

wrap round;

(]

crr^>

K\
.ly^.

'"

>m r

ans-t
i

www

ci

^JJ

,

the hoof of an animal.

1

^wwv^

HI

rimmed, or banded, with gold. <eal those

ans-t
(]

^X,
III

a

kin(
|

Gr. aviaov

[

p

lant

:

(?^

anhu

%^j round MI'

who suror encircle.
}

ans-t
(|

II

Peasant 34, the seed of the same.
-

enclosed place of protection, courtyard.

^Q.q
*

an

ansu
ansuti

JJ

Rl|, JjTiil Thes H1^, T
IJi
I\

king

;

921, 941, see nesu.
-J
y

anh

(1

| ga,
<
(j

a word with a hidden

JJ

T

,

Rec.

4, 2?,

A
;1

\\

I

i

I

j

a reed case, box

(?)

meaning, a

secret, a riddle.

anh-t

8

a
,

anseb-t
vase, vessel.

H

(1
I

J

1]

Q>

u

-

l6

'

N

-

5",

'

to flame (?)

x
to withdraw, to return (?) r\ <wwv\ $4 <?

anhasap(?)
An-hefta
1

JJ

H^O^ H
I

7 " a kind of un ~ Do' guent or salve.

H 8

^~

www A ==='
"

Tuat IX, a guardian of the 8th Gate.
,
.

anq
I)

^

O'
IN

-

u

f\
'

'36,
I)
1

anhem

**

A
1

AAAAAA

f\ "^ A ._HK^ W
I

A^

_P

skin,

colour,

P.

667, M.

777,

f-=P, ^ ^

covering; mistake for

"^^^
(I
1

-

C\

P.

601,

(

AAAAAA \\

^\

WV^

|

\

[64]
ri

A
anth-t
(I
I

71, 1

fl

w/ww^J]
^i

S

x

(J

^wwv^^
/d

i

v

n

(j
i

=0 ^ "
s==>

/WSAAA

,

fetter,

cord, cordage, rope

tackle; plur.

(1

@<?>

U. 422,

T. 242,

?'.'
s=>
j]
i

VJ \ T? Rec 3.
"

6 7.
187.

Amen.

13,

3,

to embrace, to gather

Antheti

together, gird round.

\

i

j|, x.

Tomb

Seti

I,

one of

Anq-t
anna anqa

[)
1

iww5 ^ /J

^
V
ii

the 75 forms of

Ra
1

(No. 64).

B.D. i53B,
-*\

3,

the net

Antheth

s=3 T uat Vl
g
i'

'

a g ddess

>

used by the Akeru gods
fl

in snaring souls.

^J

functions

unknown.

iww5

fl

^
,.

Rec

"

3,

6 7,

cordage,

anthenem
ant
of,

Ij

*^p

l|

tac ki e of a boat.

anqefqef-t
tasi

^

,

Anas-

A?w5
(j

^^.

,

~ww 2T6
jj

,

to

be

in

need

Pap.

I,

or harness. 24, 7, a part of a chariot,

want, misery, sadness, disgust, trouble.

ank,

annk
a kind of
plant.

Antebu
(j

gJ
"T,
~~"
=^

^>

^

3

B.D.

99,

7,

anetch

ank
ank

(j

protector,

defender, advo-

I]

5PJ,

to

tie,

to fetter, to restrain.
cate, avenger; see

"t*
|

fl

,

(!

I)

^,
[j

fiend
"

;

plur.
|j

\/^ ^^
"

^~T ^-^

"f"
,

T

-

T Rfi i

j

j

AnkU
a god who

^

^>, Tuat VII,

the netter,"

anetch
(|

fettered the foes of Osiris.

"T, to
fl

strike, P. 204.
1

ant

fl

<S=<

QL

1(|

O'
, r.

to

bind up or cripple [the
toes].

anetch her

"t

^

^

N

-

709,

ant-t
chain
;

^S;g

f> cord, rope,
r,
|

AASAAA

AAAAA^

f\
|

AAAA

@
thee
!

pi.

ant-ut,
17.
,>

|jg

@

}

1a

_y }' H oolll'

the opening words of

many hymns

;

see

Rec. 31,

wv^

Ant-t
L)

^
(I

f Aapep

juat X, the chain by which
is

fettered to the earth.
I,

K AAAAAA T\

Antiu
four gods

_^ in' T
slew Aapep.

^

to suffer grief or

uat

x

>

a S rou P of

pain, oppressed, depressed.

who
h

am
. ,

of Darius 13, to stifle, MWW^-, Hymn to choke, to close up.

<O<

antch-t I
Ill
rv

"^ d
g,

,

grief,
<^

v

AWVAA

antcher
(|

anti-tu
1
fv

o

^5
\\O ^S
*\

^

-^
q

sorrow, pain.
f\

AA^AAA <:

^>
,

fl

,

I)

g,

,

,

hindrance, obstruction.

T. 386,

M.
1

394, to grasp, to seize.
,

AAAAAA

ant-t
(j

^
U

N. 682 ............
|,
fl

ar
ar
_

a conditional particle, when,

if.

Ant-ti Ant u

^^
vx

q

^,

^
LJ

^

^

J, j/],

Nav> Lit 6
1' a god

1

,

an emphatic particle; also used
e.g.,

~WWN

^,L.D. qAWWS

Ill,

1403

=

with other particles,

^^,
,

Antriush
see

I ^s>
jl
;

(j (|

^|

Tjtjt

Darius

;

ft <T^>
Rev.

O

..

6, 12.

Pers

-

m
Metternich Stele 73,

ar

J

= <=>, more

than;

\\

Antesh (]*'
a mythological animal.

O

,

N. 699.

A
ar J].
at, by, to,

[

65

]

an old form of the preposition

.

ari

ab (?)

<s>-

V
,

to

do the

will

of some-

towards, as far as, against, until.

one, to carry out the intent of
to-

someone.
to milk an animal.
1

Mi
Ar
|)|

=r=>

to,

wards, etc.

ari ar-t <s>(j

^t,
|,
}

Nastasen Stele n, 22, 25, 26, 32 = preposition <cr>.

ari aterti ari a (?)

logo through
'

Lower Egypt.
to
'

4r

=

1l
(j

preposition <^> to, towards, from, etc.
*&,
(j
; ,

/\

ar-her
the presence of

^

<:B

into

o ^^ ari ankh f
\\
1

work the

irrigation
district.

of a
,

AAAA/VA

P.S.B. 10, 47, to

someone

Copt.
P.

take an oath, to perform what one has sworn
to do.
16, 96, -<s>-,

ar, ari u-ao-, U. 586,

ari ant <s>- #JN worker on
(

the

nails '

ci

manicurist.

ari
\\
.

antch

<e>- :>oc
y

,

to heal, to

make

to

recover, to restore to soundness.

o
to travel, to journey.

21,

76,

ari ua-t (?) <s>-

o,

,

to

make, to

ari uat-shu
92, to

-<s>-

1*2

R

e

do, to create, to form, to fashion, to beget, to produce, to pass the time, to be made, done, created,
etc.,

^^
,

,

Rec. 19,

work

at the trade of a

and used
;

a
eipe
;

as an auxiliary

;

_jj

| \so=-, do not Copt. juurp, Jtxnep
;

_

Copt.
;

ari

utcha

-o>-

%> 4, w _H si
i

*^~~
to heal.

ari baka-t osconceive, to

Nastasen

Stele

66 =

J

1^ {_] "^ &\,
;

to

ari

,

to

visit,

^=y(,
(j(j

^^^
man who
,

<2>(j

ari-t

pequ U

become pregnant D

Copt. epfi.OKI.
to prepare

food.
,

"
i,

any other

visited

ari

em hetep
,

to

D
to

work

Amam "
ari

;

-ce>-

vA

I

visited

contentedly.

rv\/i'

the mine region."
-<s>-, to serve in the army,
I
//

ari hetep
(j

do what

^

ought to be done.

"a second time
,

served."
to
to,

ari

em qaa
oneself like someone, to feign to be
else, to disguise oneself, to

to

amount

make

nnn nnn
"=

someone
,

n
,
1 1
1

pretend.

IV, 666, "amounting to 1784
pass
the time,

1'

ari

em tena-t
maat
a
life

x

^
i

ari

-<s>-, to

2>

-

ra

tk
.T/T

"" ^
I I I I
I

-I*
,

M

<c=>_a^. w>A
name.
i
I

o 1C
in

,

to

register oneself, to enrol one's

fWWV\ <^_^>

"I passed

ari-t

,

to practise

eight days in exploring."

right, to lead

of integrity.
'

ari
page,

abu

n
<s>-

n iv
J

v\ -A

,

to

make

a stop-

arim'k-t -o>-,^s, to P rotect to over the
tCa>J
'

wings

s P read young.

i.e.,

to cease.

'

ari-t

menkh-t

^d

$

,

to

do the

ari aau-t

-cs>-

Y

1

,

to

occupy an

office,

very best work.

to enjoy a dignity, to exercise the functions of

ari

metcha
en
[73'

ain office.

to write a book. to benefit to

ari

aakh <2>/^
@
fl

someone,
to.

/Till'

do good

ari

-cs>- ,ww
' '

,

made

by,

produced by,

ari aui -o>-

i

\\

^ A

'

to P raise ' to P erform a service of praise.

produced by the lady of the house," "born of the lady of the house."

A
ari

[66]
Rec. 21, 80, to do

A
ari

1

ennu <>' "To,

hem-t
,

a thing continually.

to live with a wife

;

-cs>-

^

i

ari nefer ari nefer-t
course with a virgin.

to

perform a task
well.

Jj

,

i

to pass time in philandering.

a
,

,

to have inter-

ariher-<E=-

A <dT> V
g X
i

"ft"
1\

to terrify.

ari hes-t <s=to protect.

^
I

,

to

do the pleasure

ari ari ari

neh ^
nekhi

of someone, to

make someone
<s>-

pleased.

L=/l, to protect.
-<s>-S)

ari khet

.-^,
i i

to

do

things, to

be

nekhen

D

,

to

renew one's

active, to acquire wealth, to sacrifice.

JT

youth, to act as a youth.

ari

khepem

-<s=~
v*v

<r^>

t

i

J

,

to effect

I

ari neter ari netch

^

\ta
\\

transformations, to take different forms
deify.

;
i

i

i

to
,,

shew

pity, to

,

they changed their forms.
i,
[j (

Tr-

protect.

ari

kheru
ffi

Rec. 21,

ari-netchemm-t-am-henen
(j
ft

87, to thunder.

4

t\ 8 _M^ x
<H>-

,

P.

466,

ari kher-f
ari sa

g*'
to
j

to perform his daily task.

M.

529, N. 1108, to masturbate.

make

'

ari rethu
[j

I

magical passes over someone.
to repeat.

aqeru

%,
ari

ari sep sen <s>to appoint "trustworthy people."

D

O

,

Haker
hep er

<s=~ fD

Ik

ari

sem
;

^s=~
[1

^^
>, to set

,

to

Jj^
n

^,
AAAftAA
V

to greet with

celebrate the

Haker

festival.
r

good words
the law
to

Copt. pCJULOTf (?)
-aa>-

ari
in

-o=~

ari senther

I

s= ^,

^

motion against someone.

make an

offering of incense, to cense.

ari
ari
day of

hru <=>
\\

rD

<=> O

to pass the day.
I

hru nefer <s^<=^>T,
ii
I

to

make

a

ari

sekheru <&>

O*^

^

i,

to devise

a festival. rejoicing, to celebrate

plans, to arrange

ari hett

U

^
II
,

of the

Khensu gods
-<s>-

men's destinies, a at Thebes.
fjpl,

title

of one

^

H J\

to praise.

ari sesh

to act as a scribe, to

ari

ha

-ee>-

,

to

make magical passes
,

copy a document or book

;

t

over the dead

;

to

to act as a scribe, to copy;

make magical

passes over the eyes.

II'
make
ari seshsh

,

to

do

into writing
'

;

ari-theb
ari
cloth,

JJ
<s>-

IV, 1004.

hebsu

f

J

'

to

i.e.,

to weave.

-cs>-

R

ft

aaJL nn

to

the sistrum. play, or rattle,

ari
to

seshem kh[n]s
{_]
to

to praise.

work the steering oar or rudder,

to steer.

ari seka -SDplough.

[67]
'

ari-t setep

sa(?)

^,

to

make

Ariti
\\

,

Rec. 15, 178, a goddess.

magical passes, to perform magical ceremonies with a view of securing protection from evil, to
visit

Arit-aakhu
a star-goddess.

d
,

,

Tuat vn,

the Court.

ari

Shen
,

<s>-

^
1

,

hairdresser

Ari-Amen
;

a god.

chief hairdresser at Court.
I-J
(2

Arit-aru (?)
"doer of

Tuat

VII,

a

ari kat

^

star-goddess.

'ZL

ff?VN
^
}

Ari-maat
>c
>:=f

the Splendid Works of the Lord of the Lands," i.e., the royal Clerk of the Works.

Two

^pt A

==
-

^
'

"doer of the right," a name of Osiris and of other deities.
_HH_

ari gestep -=2^

~^s^,, D
_
\\

to protect.
II,

Ari-em-ab-f <s>-

^

.

r

_
Rec
4>

ari ta-t tep-f a
he who has

one of the 42 Assessors of

Osiris.

:

laid his earth, to

<==> H head upon the i.e., the dead man.
I
I

O

Ari-em-aua

"

1

I'rT '!]!)

!

28 >

make

a speech, to
say.

ariu
cr:

1

1

working men,
'

slaves,

e
p|

-jfrlET
L_=fl,Berg.
;

E
I

f}*' ^^

I

servants.
I

i,

7: (i) one of the four grand-

arit^
ing

,

work-

sons of Horus

(2)

god of the 6th hour of the

women.

am, ariu

night ; (3) god of the i5th day of the month. * "^ Ari-en-ab-f B-t>- no, 42,
'

Jj

,

a blue-eyed god in Sekhet-Aaru.

Ari - entuten - em-meska - en Nemi

,

workers, doers, those

who make,

etc.
<

i

i

I

ari-t -05{JQ

tiffin r J^JIII L-'
i

<a
,

,

IV, 901, made,

artificial

B.D. 99,

19, the leathers of the

magical boat.
5
])

(of
I

I

U ^J

o o o

lapis-lazuli).

Ari-ren-f-tchesef czDi-ir

|,

Berg,

i,

ari-t
-*-([

>,

something done, work, the act of
act,

one of the four grandsons of Horus ; (2) god of the loth day of the month ; (3) a part of the magical boat ; (4) god of the 8th hour of the day.
(i)

working, deed,

a thing to be done

;

plur.

Ari-hetch-f
ari-khet <2>a
title

-<s>

III

a m<=>
all

\\l

-n

i

i

"creator of his light," a god.

,

work of

kinds.

^,

"

maker of

things,"

ari-t

"

of several gods and kings.
'

V$, creature; plur.""

,

creatures,

human

beings, mankind.

Ariu-kamt
Tuat VI, the
1 2

*"l)i)%! .TT <=>
1
l
I

I
'

1

'_Sf^.

1\ JL, Ill
of Ptah.

gardeners of Osiris.
",

"

worker,"

i.e.,

the creative god, as opposed to
is still, i.e.,

Ari-ta

x

>
Rec. 27, 189, a
title

the god whose heart
Osiris.

Arit-ta-theth (?) Tuat X, a lioness-goddess.
186-188, one of

Ari
the 14

^s>-

$

,

Ombos

I,

i,

Ari-tchet-f xs^

2^
><.

^
E
2

Kau

of Ra.

the god and festival of the gth day of the month.

A
ar ar
,

[68
J"tt|n

]

A
' '

to see

;

compare Heb.

and

Ar-ti-m-tches

<s=-

|\ _M*

^

\

\

Copt, ejuupg, (?)

Rec. 15, 17, one of the 42 Assessors of Osiris.
;

O
.

>

tri e

pupil of the eye

Copt.
I

JOp,.
i

A. Ra r-t $Q
T-*

<>-

^

ff\
,

-2>-

>

111

Q
"

o
111

\

c

ar-ui
-=s>eyes.

i

\\

1

Jr
is

,

^

i
i

\\

O\\i
;

,

the two

-jj

,

eye of Ra, the mid-day sun.

This reading
is,

very doubtful

the correct

Ar-t-Ra-neb-taui
bos
I, i,

,

Om-

reading

perhaps, something like the Coptic

47, a serpent-goddess.

Ar-t-Heru

-o>-

^\

,

N.

421,

o

,

the eye; compare Copt.

,

GIA.X,
U.
91, 112, 117, the

a seeing, a looking, look, glance, the faculty or act
of seeing, sight, vision
evil eye.
;

Eye

of Horus,

i.e.,

the sun

;

and GI

in

fern. .^gs-

Vi:^

,

Denderah IV, 81

;

sssa vN,

,

U. 37, the two eyes of Horus, one black, one

ar-t
ar-ti
,

em ar-t

^

I

,U.6 3)
\\
\\

-~
o
o
'

,

eye to eye.

"~

white;
the southern

Sa^*''*'' I96)

P
;

'

67

'

N

'

I2 9 2>

,U.55i,

Eye of Horus

<2>- <2=-

C\

,

OO
P. 167,

^
of an

U. 37, the two Eyes of Horus
.4.
'<,

=
V

&-

<yp

and

O

^2>O, the two eyes
;

-<2>-, eyes.

P. 264,

265;
;

<2^

i

Sf^, _ir\>
<?\

I, U. 516, the
i, N. 519, the
tt

ar-ti

en nesu
nebt
.

^
}
A^VWA
I

a

title

green Eye

of

Horus

official.

white Eye of Horus

i

i

;
i

,

the

ar-t

HT,

red

Eye

of Horus.

"every

Ar-t

Heru
c

U.

83,

.

eye,"

/'.^.,

all

persons, everybody.
,

o
4,

Ar-t(?)

B.D. 101,

the

Eye of

.!

seven cubits with a pupil of three cubits.

o

I

T) (u\

e

given to offerings.
<!>

Ar-t-aabt
the
left

,

-<2>i.e.,

^|

,

Thes. 104,

Ar-t
Ar-t

Heru hetch-t

eye of Horus or Ra,
"

the moon.
1 1

a ceremonial garment.
5, i

Ar-t-ua
"

~*^~
title

^
I I

,

B. D. (Sai'te)

Khnemu Khnemu
"

i>v

the

,

Eye of Khnemu.
P.

one eye," a

Ar-t-unem-t

of the Sun-god. ~

~
,

Ar-t
"
,

Q

7ft _Bfis-^Si
i.e.,

^

444,

B.D. 17,

71, the right eye of Ra,

the sun.

Ar-t-unemi <s^ft $, r?^: I04>and Ra. of Sinus P til Q *" Rec- 3 l88> %\ Ar-t-utt (?) v ' a goddess. (tfl Q Jf J)n
'

N. 1130, "Eye of Khnem," the name of the
boat of Her-f-ha-f.

,

,

Ar-t Shu

Eye

I

<=.

of Shu, i.e., the day-sun.
245,

Ar-ti-f-em-khet

~ ^T C= d fli
'

one of

\\

\7

Ar-t (?) Teb

^ J
" *

the 42 Judges in the Hall of Osiris.

Ar-ti-f-em-tes
B.D.
a god

^^ ^^
\\

'

^
,

125, II, "Flint-eyes," or "Fiery-eyes," of Sekhem, one of the 42 Assessors ; varr.
'

Ar-t (?) Tern
hetep
5,

~

"
^j
,

Pap. Mut-

Eye of Tern, the
^, Denderah IV,

setting

sun

;

fern.

f\

^S>~

Q.

$

f\

$

81.

[69]
f\

A
ar-ti ar-ti
(I

Ar-ti-tchet-f(P)
god of the gth day of the month.
ar,
U. 4 2i,

,the

-<s>-

^\ <

O
,
1

>\
1
I

a kind of seed or grain

(?)

_ZJ.\J^

/~

fl^2a-^\

,

some

strong-smelling

aru
(j

-<s>-

%>

J],

N. 119,
||

substance, or disagreeable sensation.

J^^bJ.Rec.27,

217,

ar
Rec.

n
1

~^, to be oppressed I2/ww ~^, w ^r^ 2r^
;

(j
1

i

i

2, 109, greatly

oppressed.

ar-ti

i
image, ceremony, rite; plur.
(I

I)

form> flgure>

^g,
man
(](|

Ij

msf|!

oppressed one, a

in trouble.
*

os^^N,

N. 213,

Ari-t

(]-<s>-

,

Tuat V, the gate

,T., 4,,
.

P.

,.6,

of the 5th division of the Tuat.
*"

245,

l

,

Rec. 33, 32,

ar-Ut
ar-tit
(I
i

\

d

,

part of the magical boat.

< >
^-

^
_Lj.\y

5, blue garment.
^
,

ar-ti
(j

<=> ^\
made.

|

coloured cloth of

which
l,

flags are

Arti (?)
who swathed
ari
1]

C

<E>/l

Tf, Tuat
I

IX, a god

T. 245, 330, the divine forms in the Tuat.

Osiris.

ar
[j

<rr>
fl

w,

river; Copt.

GIOOp.

<=>
(jl),

N. 391,
I],

N.

n6 4
'

,

f ar-t n
1

<=r>'WWVA

^w

n
,
I

n

^
i

>
i'

i_i

AA/WW

moisture, flow of water.

<
'

P 66
'

>

R

2

4

96l)

ar-aa
the Nile
;

y^3
Copt, eiepo.

""",

Herusatef Stele 17,
Yji'
J
,

he who belongs
is

to something, or
(I

someone,

one who
P.

in charge, keeper; dual,

<^
<
|j

391,

M. 557, N. 1164;

plur.

P. 433,
I)

<=>
(j

I

-

^,

M. 619,
1)

*=>
I)

I

Q,
milk
;

Rec. 32, 183,
Copt.

,

Rec. 13,4,21,

%Q
ari
ari
(I

/k
<
[I

,

N. 1224; Copt. epHTf.
V^J
3

epUTTG;
(j

see

[1

s=i XU. 68,
(j
I

M^, the man whose duty
fern.
(1

it

was to attend to something ;

V^W

i

J|

.

artu (arut)

<S>-Q%>,

^2f2f^f'
who

N

<2>- 2
'

32?
(?)

'

I

.

1

^

women
-<2>-

jj^jj(JA^,Rev.
^W
,

ii, i 39 , 12, 25,

',^1'

I

friend, associate,

companion.
-

give suck, nurses

aru
(j

<2>- fV

^\ 5^J>
I
1

stalled

ox;

plur.

IT-

IT

S>-vt
(3

#,
(1

>

catt l e f r sacrifice.

arit

o>-

Wv
^uZ33, milch cow.

o

J

i

,

that

which appertains to someone or
office,

something, the duty of someone, ment.

appoint-

beans; Copt. i.pU3, Arab.

ari aui

"*
4 f,

of a
TT

Jj.

Upper Egypt.
E 3

A
arm aakhut
ari
fl

[70]
8,
Mi

1 dwellers in the horizon.

pylon-keeper

;

aru

priest of the icth

^ Nome ^%
^W
n
,

^)

.

title

of the high

P

1

"

plur.

TV
(j

tfjJ

j

i

of

Upper Egypt.

Ari-user-t
ari pet
vj
t
i

Ari-ar-t-tchesef ^/
Rec.
4,

= Thes. 100, the dess Mehennit.
'
I

:=> .,$(
u
*

Q
-

28, a god.

"

ari as-t

throne attendant.

T^
Tuat
II,

I

^^K

\

T^
I

\\

p

*"'

Ari-as-t-neter

belonging to the heavens,
bird; plur.
fl

/'.*.,

divine being, or
(1

1

rl

<2=>

dl

cm

I,
I

guardian of the divine throne.

^,

U. 430,
'

^k

^.

I

ari aui
fl

<=>
fl

< > a~^

^

'V e
j]

<
,

>
,

P. 391,

M. 557,

fl

1

o j^

belonging to the arms,
'

i.e.,

brace-

lets,

armlets.

ari ift-t
I)

steward,

housekeeper.
j

\\
.

creatures of earth,

an aa
Ari-pehti
-nmmr
nimnr

T. 246.

C-/T

^ ^)

Denderah IV,

79, a

bull-god.

-mnmr
\\

,

"nnnnr

porter,

doorkeeper;
'

plur.

IU'111'1

'iimiui

Q

|

III'

t

/i^r!'

Ari aui
rniinr

,

B.D. G. 608, keeper of
;

;r
arimenkh-t
Ari mehiu
,
.

master of the scales, a title of Anubis.
f < he kee P er wardrobe.

the

Two

Gates (Egypt)

a

title

of Horus.
\\
(j
IliiHill

Ari-aa-em-as-t-maat
,
i i

fl

*i

Cairo Pap. VII,

4,

a lioness-goddess,

Tuat V, the keeper of the drowned

in

the Tuat.
steers-

keeper of the throne in the Hall of Judgment.
'
'

arinit(?)
ari Neklien
,

man.
VjV ^, a
ill
title

Ari-aa-en-Asar
]

mnmr Jk. ^
Osiris.
'F\

"~
/VWSA^
/^\

il

of high rank or

^T7^>

N. 1074, the doorkeeper of
h

learning
r-i

;

see

Nekhen.

<^~^>
I1II1HII

Art-aa-nt-pet
P. 651,

Q j&

^

Ari-nebaui
(|

<=>
fire,

J
I

(]

[J (J

^,
iv,

^

M.

752, the doorkeeper of heaven.
i

Tuat

I,

keeper of the
|1

stoker, a fire-god.

ari

aau
|j
I

Ari-nefert
,

<=>
<

<=><?, Tuat

ass-herd.

J ^s^^ ^2 a dog-god in the Circle Aakebi.
*

Ari-anb-f

3
vfl
J
I

keeper of the boat's tackle, a sailor of Af 's boat.

^ ^,
\\

Tuat viii,

Ari-ti-nefert
of the virgins.

fl
I

!

C

\\

^^ J)
^
i-1.

,

keeper

ari anti
Pap. 67,
Life,"
title

fl
1

^^
\\

c

^i

v&
cil

,

Quelques

ari neter

fl

<=> 1
I

^longing
' 1

,

\\

*1

to the god, sacred property.

of an

official

of the

"

House of

<

Ari-t-neter-s
Tuat
I,

fl

0,

p,

attendant on her god, a singing-goddess.

[71]
ariretui
ari sebkh-t
feet, i.e.,

A

^ | ^J
ft

*

^D.

gatekeeper.

j

,

belonging to the
1

anklets.

Ariusem-t(?)
P.

Ari-ret-ur

1fe=t

^=t,

(^|^'^,
f>

672,

B.D. 141, 61, the divine keepers of cemeteries.

ari
N. 1276,
"

seshem
7,
ft

<=>Y4)

^f^ ^v

I
(?)

^f

keeper of the Great Leg," a god.

Rec. 26,
'
.

keeper of the slaughter-house

ariretui vtfKt,

Rec

'

33)

6>

associ ate

Ar-Stau
the

<=>

companion.
ra

~<E~ -<g- f\^n, a portion of

Ariu-hut

ft

<=>%>

^^,

B.D. 168,

kingdom of Seker the Death-god.

gods who directed the food supply.

Ariu-stau-amenhiu

ari ha-t
{]

"^ -=^
,

s^,,
title

^^
of a priest.
,

,

-

--AW
(j

.~v2*-,

\\

ilic

captain,
Tf

31 (Nebseni), the overseers of the slaughtering
gods.

A

K

l\

t

)

ari heb ari

o
<
ft

,

director of the festival.

ari qeb-en-she-en-shet

hemu

steersman.
I

XA
I

_
of Fire.
I,

/I

t

keeper of the bend in ther Lake T-i-

ss

Ari-hems-nefer
(j

^

Q'^'
ft

J

^

(|

\\

Ari kenem

^^^
|

*, Ombos

i,

252, the keeper of the Dekans. " <= vfl ari-t ta ft

^

n>

belonging to

earth,

'..,

a man, or animal.

whose wife was Tefnut
A7^ T

;

(I

Ariu-ta
=?=, U.
AA/VW\ ^Cj

=

Arensnuphis.
v|)
J
I

431, T. 246, the denizens of earth.
'

ari

henbiu

sf]

U

A

?

^
'

o
1]

Ariu-ta(?) ft<=>^>! Jr
i

K
s

,
i

B.D. 168,

overseer of the cultivators.
'

the four water-gods in the Tuat.
i

ilt

Q

ill

i

i

revenue

officer (?)

ari thetthet

"^

3

ft

-^

^,

Ari-khabu

<=

Amen.

22,

20
ft
.

()<=>

ll'^ J^TM"'
i.e.,

Tuat VI, master of the scythes, Seven Reapers of Osiris.

of the

ariu tha-t
_/)'

z
28,

Mf!companions
in
theft,

Amherst Pap.

fellow robbers.

Ari-tes
J
i

", Berg.

I,

a
11
;

i,{, belonging to the neck,

i.e.,

collar,

Edfd
34>
| | j
.

,

'

necklet

I, 130, keeper of the slaughtering knife.

v

n
3
,

iW<J

bandages,

mummy

swathings.

B.D.

17,

123, keeper of the divine register of

ar

(1

.

,

to remove, to transport

a measure
of land.

ar-t

fl

,

(1

,

a skin

roll,

a book

;

ariusura
ft

see

o
ar-ti
(j
,

(I

AA/WW WSAAA 73,

butlers,

men

in

charge of drinks.

1

the two jawbones,

arisba
\\

0*
I

see
inmnr

keeper.

^f\\

"^ ^'
E 4

A
arr
arr
(1

[

72

]

1& Wort
>

-

I02 deaf (?)
>

o
grapes,

,

IV, 670, honey wine;

(1

<^>,
o o o
;

Rec. 13, 73, wine by measure;

1

^
"
i

D

-fj-

,

D
cellar
;

grape seeds

Copt.

arr
21

A H

21

^ "^
i

wine shop
1 2i/ K.
1

;

(1

^
,

,

wine

I'

i

i

i

wine of the north
ver >'

D

;

III
>

I,
I

Alt.

06, a wine jar.

fme

arr-na

>
' i
I

Wt 5633, a
pot

wine of the Southern Oasis.

(?)

Ara

A <r=>
1]

"X
o

,

Tuat

I,

a singing-god.

arp
districts
;

(I

=,

wine of various kinds and
T.
1

Arar-ti
desses, Isis

(1

_
(1

I]

yL

T)

n

,

two uraei-god-

i

D
;

/>
A
=5=

,

20,

wine
fY\

and Nephthys
A

of Pelusium
(?)

Ji
n

u

i

\AT

,

A

ari
(j

<2>-

\.

,

knife,

weapon.

T. 119;

(I

^3=

/wwv

^, U.

148,

a proper

name = ^7^.

r W)^?' A Z'

Bd

38> I?)

cedar wine;

(1

T. 121, ^a wine;

(1

O
,

\7

,

T. 122,

ari

fl^flfl^,
name

()|

wine of Syene.

Rec. 35, 57,

of a fiend, hostile being.

arp

(I

^
(j

wine plant, vine.
A
,

ari-t A <s>- A A

o

/Ci,

< >
fruit,

produce.

arpi[t]

product, food.

arp
,

=>
D

%s
_fl

n

Rec

29> Is8> to rot) to decay, to ferment.

land, estate.
/v^AAyV^

arutana
~^
-f\

Voc. the name of a disease.

^
,

A

\\

^ 'UOM,\^' g~ ^^,
/~\
A'
'

16

=

D

.

"

T\

^^'V^/\^

Hearst Pap.

<

>
A(|irD,
,
;

arpi
temple

A

Jour. As. 1908, 300,

=
'

Copt. pile.

arut(?)
arpi-t
to
tie,

>
AA

A

o

,

wine cup
3,

(?) vase.

to fetter, to rob;

(1

poor man, one robbed of his goods.

aref

A

,

B.D. 52,

an emphatic par-

4rabtu
Annales
4,

arm
>

c
(I

v\

,

L.D.

ii,

498, a word used

129
<!

in connection with a blowpipe.

arp
|)
,

^
P.

,

p. 724,

ftffx

U. 43 A,
'

arm
R
(Syrian,
7'

(I

<cz> V\

/L Q>

,

a

man
f\
\

of

Aram

243,
(]

^ Pf ^'
o
^
1

Mesopotamian).
f " --"f v
I
I

7

Armu (?)
Pap.
4, 3,

,

Roller

a tribe in the Sudan.
(1

a

in

D

in
4> I94>

A

s D
fl

>

:

in

PT?

i

Armau
arm'

<=> Ii

A J.

Thes
;

^;

f
\\

M.

719, N.-I327, wine; Copt.

Hpn

;

A

,Vfl

A
\\

[73]
Arkanatchpan
1-1:

A
l\

&<
o.
:''

>

LJ
(j

Treaty

10,

with,

along with; see

=

21 A JS&
Alt.

^
J3

I

-7L

"S ^-5 -5\

A

V\

l/rs\

^< J^. V\

^

wwv\

cJT

,

A.Z. 31, 101,

?s*1 ill

Copt. niJL.

K.

1 1 6,

a god whose functions are unknown.

armen
Aranth
|
I

fl

^j
fl

,

see

remen.
fl

ark-ta

Re chn un

n 59, , , a kind of wood.

f

^a^=|||,
I I

Art
Mett. Stele,
p.

,Rec. 14, ii,
19, note 15, a serpent-fiend in

/WWVA

I

I

AV^^VX

-*l
I

Q

O

the Tuat.

River Orontes.

Arta
'

fl

Ar-hes ^j^ I T ~> arekh fl* u.
1

I

wt >

a

''

on "S 0(^>

lp

" ^e^

ll

fl

u

-

fll'

534, T. 298, P. 231, a fiend in the Tuat.

artatchar
^K, Rec.
27,

,

214, fl*
^-_

a kind of bird.

^-.

57, to

know, make

to

know

;

see

^
k

O
,

arkhekh(?)
Ost.

(1

The ban

368, P. 247, milk.

No.

4,

a mineral.

Artheth-aa-sti (?)

fl

^T",

Tomb
.-_
.

Arkham
C>
1
ffl
,

Khertt-neter
(Saiite), pi.

+:
4,

of

Rameses IX,

pi.

10,

god of the serpent
AWV^A
-VWVAAA,

B.D.

id^> r^^^

72; Denderah

art

A
I

<^I>
C ^~~J
?

A A (JU

.

rfes

|

^

AW\AAA

moisture, liquid.

83, a lioness-headed

'

goddess in Aat XI.

artb
Gr.

[

]

a measure

;

Copt.

epTO&,

apTaflii,

Arab, ardeb.
to utter cries of
joy.

T. 286, 370, P. 69, 670, M. 174, N. 687, 760,
1272, to

wake

up.

Arsi
\\

Gol.

10,

42,

B.D. 181,

14,

a god.

ahu
aha
,

I

,

cries of joy.

arr-sa
i

^
CZ>
.

'o
I

1 ,

after.

P. 42,

M.

62, N. 29,

O

!

Arsu
Kubban

-=s=- 1

^K
his

$
I

,

Obel. Hatshepset,
(?)

ahaa
[]

k[ffli'
ra
I

IV 895
'

'

Stele 4,

"

maker," the king's god

shouts of joy.

Arsu
who
ruled
dynasty.

(1

QA
at

1? ^r
the

'

a

^y" an g enera i

ahai

Egypt
'

end of the XlXth

O

M'
!

!

hail

(jgra
fl
I

i,

hurrah cries of acclamation.
!

Arsna-t
,

tt

V^NAA/\

""^J.
JHPXS'

fl
J

\

ahahai
(|

^
ra
T.
(j,
!

ra
i
i

Rev.

6, 6, 33, 3,

Arsinoe.

(]ra^
aha(hi?)
M.
820, N. 42,

,

joy.

arq
::::

,

to roll up.
I(^>

ra
(]

185, 287, P. 371,
!

arq
/]

name f a serpent amulet.

O

moan,
ra
,

cry, hail

abah

fl

arqabas
Koller Pap.

\\
(|

ra

U. 295, a shout of joy.

4, 3, a

kind of stone

;

compare Heb.
fl

*9yN?,

Arab.

y-jLcJU

crystal (?)

TO

fl fl

^

,

a cr y

f

joy.

O

!

hail

!

hurrah

!

f)^; "^^i'
i

P. 266,

N. 1244,
a god.

ahit
(jraljij

<=
|],

a cry of joy.

[

74]
ahi
(j

ahh, ahha, ahi
(j

g

ra

rn
(j(j
(1

C-D,
||

ra

|,

(j

^ era, camp
>

,

68,
ffl

tt.

XI

courtyard; plur.

("D

Israel Stele 7.

ahi
house
joy, rejoicing; plur.

n

a via

for cattle, cattle-shed.

(j^^gll'Qjf^
IT]

ahi

(1

ahhi

M

Qb

ra

[JO

^7,

ra

a

festival.

00^,

grain.

ahb
misery,
trouble,
ca-

(1

ra

jPr^,
ra

to rejoice,

be

glad.

H
|

ahbut
(j

sadness,

J

%

Jj

Rec. 10, 150,
|,
;

>

t|

lamity, affliction.

dancing- women, love- women, concubines
pare x/2rTS'

com-

ahai
death sentence.

AgV

i

,

death cry,

ahbu
|j

ra

ahi
(j

H|

HI
(j{]

X

^ ^ %^,
to go.
in,

a cry of

class of officials

fy |J |S' or workmen.
|, ra
()

J

woe, death wail.

ahm
(j

ra

ahi
{j

\\
[
,

^ ^

IV> s 4

'

a

^,

Rec.

3,

to

make
go

33,
to

to drive ashore (of a

aha
(]
>

,

to

to

make

embark

;

see ra

^

-A

,

M. 6gi,
'

696.

Rec. 30,

1

1

7,
(]

^_ "^, Thes. 1199.
HfflD

1)

ahai-t
1

21
f<n

~
r\

im
r\

*

Thes. 1206, groaning, grief; Copt.
i,

Mar. Karn. 52, 15,
ra
(j
I

Q
|

oo o
,

^

J

,

^ o

Rec. 29, 165,

sweet-

(j
I

I

A.Z. 8 3 6 5 ,
,

(]

g mi ,^
r.

i

. ,

D|

cow-byre,

smelling gum, incense, unguent.

stable,

any outhouse on a farm, chambers, dock.

ahn

H

fl

B.D. 145,

3,

12,3.

wooden

instrument.

ahir (?)
[j

,

Mar. Karn. 52,

T>

J

y

jj^

,

joy. gladness, dancing.

camels'-hair tents

;

Heb. "^HN.

ahabu

P. 164, N. 861,

dancer.

ah
ah
(1

<=,
|

and; Copt. OTfOg,.
,

^=

Mett. Stele 39, to cry.
Israel

sistrum player.

ahab
(j

ah, ahi(?)

(I

n
to let fly (an arrow).
(1

^>
Oh
!

1|

^>

Stele 22, cry of grief,

to

send a messenger,

aham
A
i i

ah
(j

ra

$>\
'

\ "^^i Ahem,
Israel Stele 25,

10, T,
f\

|
rt

A
^-^

,

P.S.B. 24, 46, interjection,
to go.

O

!

"&\ ft^

'

^^,
Q.
r\

mourning,

ah
J\

,

lament; Copt. A-^OJUI..
-A
",

aham

(I
1

to run aground (of

ah
1)

J

^,
* (j

I)

I
,

^

r=T, Rec.

21, 92.

a boat), to drive ashore

(of a ship).

5J, i*,

ox; Copt. eg,6
'

;

|>lur.

cattie;

I

A
-www

[

75]
ah
(j

of the

*K
J

i

,

foreign

cattle

;

^4,
i

a girdle,

a collar, necklet,

|

WWVA
i

=*
i

i

mo

,

cattle of

something worn round the neck or body.
rope, cord
;

i

certain weight.

plur.

ah
Bubastis A. 34, cow.

,

papyrus, marsh flower; plur.

Ah-pet
heaven," the

D
i)

""

1

A

tf
t
!

" ox of *, M. 704,

ah
a kind of plant

name

of a

star.

ah-tesher
1

A

W

<*&>

,

P. 706,

" red bull."

and

n
its

9

<?
III

seed;

(I
i

A

A

.

white ah.
(?)

ah

,

pasture

flQ(14' akindoftree 'p lur lAlli
Rec. 24,
6 1, the

'

,

stall,

stable,

workshop;
;

(j
I

A

9

c~D

*
I

1

moon

;

see

aah

j

I

t
i

,

stable of horses

A/WW\ /WWV\ EZ

^

,

Ah
ah

A
J)
,

Copt. io,, Heb. rn?
the Moon-god.

.

royal stable.

ah-t

,

a

chamber

in the

Tuat.

lunar festival on the i8th day of the month.

ah
abut
(1
I

r*^
(1
t

oA 9
,

,

Rec.

2,

<j

116, prisons.

| A
[I

t

white metal, silver

(?)

o o

o

I
I

I

I

ahu
;

Q

Q.

,

limbs,

members,

flesh,

body.

ah

p|

to be green (of land)

see aah.

ah-ti

H8

Q

^jUll'^J
O. w
rt -

^<?

H8

soles of the
feet(?)

ah
\fr, lASlAjj

(

I0 7

acre, field, tillage, pasture,

_^

parcel of land

;

Copt. ei(JUg>e

;

plur.

,

steering pole, rudder, paddle

;

plur.

see aah.

ahah
\\
I

(J5118, lAlA
8
(j
[j

Qj5 I, to work a paddle; 1A1AU
|,

^k www

8

the sound of paddling.

\\

to smite, to fight.
i
,

ploughman,

field

\\

;

plur.

of arrows (Lacau).

ah aha
fl
1

spears, arrows.
to fight; see

I) 1

A

,

A

8

/^
.yT"*

o,

U. 150; N. 458

= A
jj

\ 1

aa=
(j
i

T. 121, IV, 60, 767, 1078, Annales III, 109, to spread out a net, to lay a snare, to catch animals
or birds, to surround with a wall, to enclose.

A

X

[j 11

"Ssa.

,

some

11

filthy

animal.
*

ah
(jjj-ft,

(jj ^35,

fishing

net

ahai-t

(]
i

? A "%\ Js

IjQ *1f
1
I

,

sistrum bearer.

si

A

[

76]
Ahibit
(|f
A

(|[]J(|O'
(j

&D

-

I46

'

a

goddess of the i7th Pylon.
flesh, limbs.

ahU(?)
8
,

jj^K^^,
Q
,

|

^,
8, a

weak-

aha

f\
1

M.

A
166,

P.

175, to rejoice,
P. 194-

ness, helplessness (?)

AhU (?)
Ahu
,

A 8

*j\

B.D. 124,

form of

a(j,U.

,

461, 678, N. 1239, to rejoice, to acclaim,

.

30,

-T
a
1

,

N. 69, 649.

a form of

Thoth

;

JJ

(j

|

III,

AMp
ahi

A
1

-JJ SLS, A. A/SAAM
P.

the Nile-god.

Rec. 26, 228.

|)|(](], smite, to strike.

364=|(|(],

N. 1077, to

ahi
'

/)

H

A

8 OH H A Hv H
'

u
'

-

to

become

496, T. 319, dark.

youth, stripling

;

plur.
[j

|

&
A
1
fi
'

$
A

,
j

(j

J

^
'

Ahi
ahi
'

Tuat VI, an attendant on the
dead.
"child," the
'

> |, divine child;
U

sun on

New

name of the Year's Day.

&f*m'
ahem
(j

Rec 32
'

I?6>

young god
rin
,

ahbenut(?) (JJJ

&

circle.

^ ^,
[I

P. 492,

493 494
,

,

a priest or priestess

who

personified the god Ahi.
P. 276,

l,

N. noi, to decree
520,
A 1
fl

(?);

(I

M.

^
!

\
,

ga

ll

,

N. noi.

(j

B.D. 125,

II,

one of the 42 Assessors of
(j

Osiris.

ahemu
ahems
N. 1240, to

K- |\

RD
I

-

(Nebseni) 92, 13

Jim

Ahi, Ahui, Ahai
B.D. 102,
2,

|

A(j

*"$,

Hi,

^
}L

^,
fy,

M. 677,

A

(^ ^v

f|i^

form of Harpokrates; (2) the god of the ist Aat; (3) the god of the i8th day of the month.
149:
(i) a

sit,

to seat oneself.

ahems

A

p.s.B. 14, 207, a child

Ahi-sa-He-t-her
348, a form of Harpokrates.

,

Q
,

who was allowed
B.D. G.

to enter the royal nursery.
'

Ahemt
H

8 l\ k, N 87.2, A J9^ ] ^T god in 8

a warriorthe Tuat.

ahu

(1
i

/r A \\^o,

9

a pair of clappers or qfistanets.
I

ahenn

A

^^,

Mar. Karn. 54, 4 2 =

Ahui 08\\%?i
1

124,15=
|

H\\

(?), i.e.,

Horus and

Set.

ahennu
field-labourers
;

A

8^%j
ft

U. 167, workmen,
.

see

y

A,^W\A

vl

t,._-/l

Edfu

i,

29, 7, a crocodile-fiend.

ahes

|| Hi
A
1

Wort. 550, to strike

(?)

ahi-t
(] I

| A (jl)^, A/V\AAA
I 1

fish-pond.

Ahes
i,
I

^

0^-,
I

M.

779, a Sudani

god;

"H

ahiut(?)
human

A
1

A

fll] 1 i

o
(?)

^
;

cLi ill

J)

a class of

var.

,

P. 668.

beings, peasants

(j

|

i,
(j (j

a

ahesmen

A 8

0=] ojO U
,

=1

=1

class of divine beings.

packets of natron.

[77]
Ahkai
who composed
aht-t
fl
I

A
akhkhut
i 1

plants

and

herbs,

tables, verdure.

magical spells for the gods.
sk
,

akhakh akhakh

*
fl

flowers of the sky,
i.e.,

Ae
]

rent of a field or estate.

1

fl

1
fi

III'

the

stars.

*7r*, darkness, night.

aht
aht

(1
1

e^t

O

,

liquor.

1

(I

c5i,

the lung, or lungs.

ahtit

A

9

Q
<?
(j (j
1

Q
j
-fi-

'

darkness ni g ht
>

-

,

neck, throat, windpipe, lung.

1

\\

Akhkhi
the
in

Q
I

* W

M ^:
I
1

(i)

a doorkeeper

Ahti
\\

(

.n

1

,

a

name of Osiris as

the Tuat

;

(2) the night personified.

throat

and lungs of the dead.
(1

Akhekh
4,

B
fl

-

D

'

-

f)
ill

(

Sai te )

,

1

98, 3, an associate of Shu.

Ahti

8

l^.

,

L.D.

82B, consort of

akhaar
(j

t
|]

,

Rec. 33, 120,

Rerit^S>(?)

o

street, quarter of a town.

aheth
aht
,

akhab, akhb-t
chamber,
stall,

(1

stable

;

see

pure water.

akhabu
akha
ahetchta
N. 1222, to dawn.
**=, P. 432, M. 618,

gram.
to flourish,
'

to prosper.

akhkha

U
I

^

fl
1

W
M*T*

,

to be'green, to flourish.

akh, akhi (?)

.

an interjection.
?

akh
i

r

w

= Copt
,

what ? where?

akhai(JQ(](],p.6i 4 1^ (JO, M. 780, T T to make to rise on a throne, N IT--? (^ A '** A .'S/LI \T to crown a man king.
,

Q

(]

fl

4

^

fl

.

akhi
,

, i

gladness,

jo.y.

akhi
A
,

|]

,

upper region, sky.
I

A

U
in

l|

(Ju, an interrogative particle:

AA

Why?

akhiu
(j

,

what?
*ffl;

spirits

;

what manner? wherefore? how? Copt.
t\

Copt.

J^

.

|(|
;
|

^
fl (j
1

Hke what?
for

^
.

Akhkhu
T
-

J

(]

(]

^

,

M. 409,
3,

,

IV, 649

,

why ?
=>
,

399,
j

B.D. (Saite) 9 8,

the Light-

akh-rek
L ^^
f

^---^
?

R ev

god
30, 99
,

;

var.
(j

what

is

the matter with thee

Copt.

<L,pOK.

akhu

[1

beings of
j

light, spirits

;
.

H

'

I

Akhuti
(]

>

%

Copt. I^>

", the two snake-god(?)

property, goods, possessions

;

see

desses, Isis
,

and Nephthys
/]

akhit

akhb
,

1]^,

product, revenue, food.
fertile land,

tofeed(?)

akh

Rec. 30, 189,

grassland.

Seti

I,

one of the 75 forms of Ra.

[

78]
Akhemu-betesh[iu]
r-rr-i

akhem
IV, 20 1,

fl

/

,

to

be ignorant, to do
(1
1

\1
Tuat

nothing, to have nothing; see c=.\
~JL.

_cF^

1\ ^*,
I I I

f

,

P. 241, a

group of gods in the
fl

inert,

weak, feeble.
fl

Akhmui-remthu
t\
a,

akhem, akhem-t
~"

'

u

-

23

_HK^

o

,

without, lacking.
fl

N. 710, the two gods (Horus

MkV
and
Set)
[j

akhm-t aua
P. 142,

who weep
,

not.

l^
;

a-C

Akhem-hep-f
var.
(I
i

without sourness (of wine)

|\ | K
fl

Tuat IX,

a god

who

supplied souls in the Tuat with water.

Akhem-khems-f
akhm-t ama
N.I27,
:

t\
in the

-A

Q

J*
kf
'

Tuat IX, a god who supplied souls
with water.

Tuat

M

Akhemu-seshau
(ji

mouldiness,

fl

i

or staleness (of bread).

ini. **!
Akhem-sek
lasting
fl

tlie

akhem khestch
[j

i

an evcr-

god who, under the forms of other gods, Each protected the members of the deceased.
of the Cardinal Points possessed an Akhem-sek.

"=

M.

65, q
1

V\
r*H^

_IL,
I

I

oooo^ \

)

N. 126, without

going mouldy (of bread).

Akhem-sek
(j

t\

0^
658
'

^, U.

218,

Akhemit
consort of
>

*JU
fl

i

J5t^
\\
i
I

f\

a

',

U. 645, a goddess,

219

'

Q

^"^* P^'
i.e.,
;

R

763, a star

'

t,

i

o

ri

U v

o

n

j

t

near the pole,
till

a star that does not disappear

dawn

Akhem

aut

a never-failing, or imperishable, star ; a title of Ra, the
"never-failing."

fl

1
747-

Akhmiu-seku

fl

Akhem-upt-amkhau
1

fl
1

f\
_ii^
5
9>

\J U o
,

*

***

1

u

-

U. 211, 214, 482, T. 289,

353, 366, 397, P- 158, 159, 181, 203, 308, 381,

412, 544, 701,

M.

T. 323, a hunting-god
slaughter.

who bound

the gods for

839,

893,

944,

957,

186, 285, 715, 749, N. 118, 6 I2 i9> T 3 2 9> 99,

U9

,

Akhmiuurtu
B.D. (Saite)
2,

1342, Rec. 26, 234, 31, 21 (i) the "imperish" able stars, i.e., the stars which never set below
:

the

horizon;

(2)

paddles (Tuat X) who were
14,

a group of 12 gods reborn daily.

with

15,

2,

32,

2,

78,

28,

98, 3,

Akhem-sek-f
(j

|\

;

^,

Tuat IX,

102,

the stars that never set(?)

a god

who

supplied souls in the Tuat with water.

Akhem-urt-f
a god

'^
(1

=t

SJ

^\
(j 1

^

,

Tuat IX,
water.

akhkhm-t
[j

who

supplied souls in the

Tuat with

T. 112, N. 449,

fire.

akhmiu urtchu

akhem-t
(|

^
;

,

LIT.

^
,

P.

382, N. 1157,
[

bank of a stream, dam

see

Rec. 26, 234, the never-resting
stars.

akhm-t

A./.

19.10,

125, pool, tank.

[79]
" that
\J.

"
is,"

behold
(1
I

"

(Copt. eiC), etc.
I

;

,

418, the two regions

(?)

but not

;

ask
>,

^3?&, and ast n

o

,

or asth

,

p. 319,

have a somewhat similar meaning.

as
(j

p

&,
(j

fl

M|,

to call to, to hail; see

ikhem
T. 267, 323,

nas

ft fl

ji.

\ ~7'

N. 39, to seize, to

as
(j

|lg, (jpo.Rec.
n s^^,
(|

28,

i76,|][)[lo,

smite, to grasp violently.

to reckon a price, accountant.

akhkhm-t
TJ
,

(1

tjx"',

U. 91,
(j a.

i\
smiting
(?)

as-t

H^^,
(j

plank,

beam,

P. 624,

M. 607, N. 1212,

timber; Copt. COI

(?)

akhen
women's apartments
'

as-t

(or St)

rl,

Ci
J1

,

U. 222,

O
;

,

//

Gr.

^yvancelov,

seraglio, harim.

akhen
akher

Q

N5
o
^

1

^^ %, p
/r

-

6

3> to

work a
boat.

,

Hymn

of Darius

8, seat,

throne, place,
n
(j

abode, tomb, room, chamber;

plur.
rl

n

o

,

|j

^

=a,

T.

246,

311, 346,

U.

40,

P. 608,

M.

174, H

rj

rj

0)

N. 687,

(1
i

,

<^

^>

U. 430, Peasant 150, a conjunction, but,

because, then; var. n

jf^,

J

^ \N>

,

a piece of

akher

n

ffl
,

but, because, then.

furniture;]]

J
rl

||||

,

U. 222.
"O
1

akher
akher

[1

,

possession, property.

as-t as-t

ab

the dearest wish of_ the
'

Jj

mi

I

heart, heart's desire.

[j

,P. a?8,

fl

amakh
is

rl

il

n
a,

^ ^,
i

a place

M. 69,
to

(j

<^>^cj,
to
fall,

Hh. 426,
down, to bow oneself to

where honour

paid to one.
.

make

to cast

as-t

a
jj

o

U. 507,
jj

_a;

plur.

the ground.

akheriu
(j

,

()

sacrifices.

an assistant

priest

;

plur.

Tr

[j

W* W^
chancery.

'

akheriu
(j

\]

\
'

i,

the

as-t

a
jj

d
c
rl

,

an

office,

fallen in death, enemies, fiends.

i as-t aui

Akhsesf
1

the place of the hands, i-f-, a possession.
r

Ijo^jJ),!).

as-t

aha en neb

.A

|]-t-J),B.D.7S,4,agod. H-c=fc_ i
2
I

^^ U- 163 T- 134 N- 47I> plant) akhet 'id' wood, tree; Copt. eye.
> '

L.D. Ill, 65A, 15, the place in the temple set apart for the king's use.
'

/]

as-t uab-t
rj

;s

as
(j

I,

T. 271, M. 33, an enclitic conjunc-

(*\

^

-

P lace of

purity, bath

(?),

sanctuary.

used as a mark of emphasis, or to draw special attention to the phrase to which it
tion, often
is

as-turRec. 14, 17, great place, >., heaven.

attached

and may

also serves to mark an explanation, ; be translated " namely," " to wit,"
it

[80]
as-t utcha-t
the
:

1
i
r|

rj

.11

cm

,

the position of

As-t Heqit

8
1

il

I

A

4

"
\j YJ.

J)

m

,

the temple

Eye
as-t

of

Ra

in

heaven.
,

of the Frog-goddess.
scene,

maa

as-t

hetep
I

D
i
i

,

abode of peace, the
a;

spectacle.

<2

tomb;

plur.

n
Al

Q

i

D

place of the heart's

rest.

as-t
law,
'..,

khet

Urra =&=

n

,

place of duty

(?)

the

Kingdom
rl

of Osiris.

asut sutsut
rj
I

Q
^\
\\
,

-A,
places

as-t

mena

JJ

K.

^

.,

place of

/)

Anastasi
\

I,

21, 8,

H

landing, landing stage, quay.
for
| |

J\'

as-t

na shau
neferu
jj
i

n

JJca

v jf
.,

cr"^;
>
i
i

promenade.

i

As-t sutenit
of

1 (m
c
rl

,

a temple

library, record-office.

as-t

^
^

J

<=>

^
i.e.,

^
the

Ra

in

Gynaecopolis.

as-t
tribunal,

smeter
judgment

III

t\*

JA

,

the seat of the happy,

heaven.
seat.

as-t nefer-t
cemetery.

rl

J>

As-t-sen-ari-tcher
rj

in

c.
L
rl

4, 28, a
'

god

(?)

as-t

nenim-t

U con
<LI

,

place for

as-t sesh
office, clerk's

rl

JJ

i

__

'S
i

,

bureau,

I

walking, path, promenade.

room.

As-t en-Net

I^^D
i
i

x K

i

o O
rl

>

a temple of

as-t

segera

^
j|

H

ffl

(1

Neith in the Gynaecopolite Nome.

^,

Thes. 1480,

place of silence, council

hall.

as-t
2

ent senetchem
,

a)

resting place.

I

/"y

i

as-t qen-t

H

" bad place,"

*

as-t
9

heh (neheh)
,

'

'

rl

il

I

I

A

{j

o

A

,

rl

il

I

1

evil plight, critical state.

"eternal home,"

i.e.,

the tomb.

As-t-qerh-t
in the

asut neteru (He-t-asut-neteru)
fl fl il

<I^ Heroopolite Nome.
il

rl

a sanctuary

111

I

'

P al ermo

Stele,

a sacred building.
of

as-t taa
fire

'

the place

as-t

ra

I

d
rl

<^
,.
,

Ilca

occasion for speech.
place of the feet,

in the

Other World.
rl

as-t tcheb-t

as-t retui

^
'

ff

,

Rev., place of retribution, hall of punishment.

one's accustomed place.

QQ u L CLO H t H^ J-LO J. t
in the phrase,

tnhpf

rl
I

**

as-t

her

'
rj

^,
I

&

'

JJ
i

Q

^
H
rj

store
,

house
f

>
'

house
*

{

for provisions.

il

1

I

jj* CJ ^=

" " under his supervision

;

^
J|

*
the high place, i.e., heaven.

as-t tchesert
place," sanctuary.

^ ^f
jj
rj rj

Q
,

"holy-

under

my

authority.

as-thert
rj

n
i ,

Asut tcheseru
name
of a building.

as-t
r^

place of sacrifice.
seat of Horus, i.e, the royal throne.

as-ti

n
JJ \\

,

n
il

*

11

L

,

one

in the place of

as-t

Hem

another, deputy;
fj

successor.
|,

[81]
I I I

Ombos

I,

i,

163, a lioness-headed form of

Isis.

^
i

I

disease caused by a

Ast-Septit

A
rj^

,

Isis

+

Sothis.

1
. i I

goddess.

Ast

Astta-uh
.,

Q
,

N. 625, 903, 1139, d
1

Rec. 24,

r|

60, Isis, the Scorpion-goddess.

Act Ast
^t V J

rl

^ ^'

Tuat
'

II.

a uraeus in the Boat

ofAf.

J]

,

Rec. 26, 235, the wife

of Osiris

and mother of Horus.
' ,

Ast
Isi s

Tomb
ij
,

f

Seti

'

JJ

Cl
rj" Jj
,

75 forms of

Ra

(No.

17).

Ast Ament-t
j|

n the

kingdom

, of i , Seker.

Asti
Asti-pest-t
'

IV, 1085, wife of Thoth
XN

(?)

Ast
Aby.
I,

Anpu

c
r|

,

Mar

-

T^t

U
fi

ir^i

Q

,

IX, a minister of Osiris.
building..

45, Isis-Anubis in Tept.

aS-t

ft

Ast urt

em
,

Aa-t-sha
r|

o

^
as, ast
.

,

palace,

any large

Mar. Aby.

(

,

I,

44.

U. 296,

|

-*-

,

N. 534,

st

ur-t-mut-neter
'

*
,

Mar. M.D.

I,

33, Isis the Great,

mother of the

tomb, chapel of a tomb

;

ft
LT i_ _i

(j
i

ft fl LT i_
I

_i

god [Horus].

Ast Ast

em Ast-aa-t o J) f\
rl

ri

M

oJa^il

a

"*

ck

Mar. Aby.

I,

45.

N. 707,

,

M.

174,

em Per-mau
,

"
ri

AJ

V-

1

Mar. Aby.

I,

45.
^

Rec. 31, 17,
n
11

Ast

em nebt ankh
em
I,

1

ft
Lr

I)

<^^7

TT
\

Q

,

the

goddess of the ninth hour of the day.

Ast
Ast
D

Semt-t(?)

]|

^ J) t\ o
rj

as-ttchet Hft^^==<=,
a

'

Rec

-

29> 78>

tomb held
-

Mar. Aby.

44, a form of Isis.

in perpetuity.
x
((

v

em
1

Shenas-t
,

as-t
J]

fl
i

(?)
I,

d

J
[
i

,

granary,

silo,

'i

>WW\A

ft^ U -I

Mar. Aby.

44.

as-t
(j

~^ Q

QQ
* ,

,

P. 338, 453, stelae,

Ast

em Ta-tcheser
I,

rl

il

._ \ -^

frontier stones,

memorial

tablets.

Mar. Aby.

45, Isis in the

Holy Land.
1S>

Ast-Mehit

=
Tuat VI, a northern form of
,

^

i

L_

_J

1'

Jftf] IT U
>l
1
I

U
^
i

workshop, factory

;

plur.

fl

ft

I

fl fl

.

Isis.
*

As-t nekheb
IQ

fl

Rec. 28, 182

=
,

Rec. 28,

Ast - netrit - em - renus - nebu
v x

^<z><rr> ^S^wwv\@

.jl,

III

V

B.D. no,

Isis in all

names.
Isis

Thes. 1290,

IV,

175,

1058,

1

laboratory.

Ast-netchit

J

o "t

1

^

Tuat n,
jj,

as-en-sesh
copyists'

ft*
I

(2
I

,

n

the Avenger, with knife-shaped phallus.

room, chancery.

[

82.]

A

as neteru
(j

J

rr-^
[1

^

^

Tuat vni,

the workshop of the gods, a circle in the Tuat.

Q
as-t

Ha
I
I

i

,

workmen, gang of labourers ;
1 ,
I

p
1

^ o

J)
11
,

male and female

servants.

JP^
breeze, puff of wind.

Rec. 15, 141,

\\

5

,

as
[j

[^

P

1^3

v

(?)

ground, place.

,

reed, papyrus, herb, shrub, myrtle

as, asi

rr,rr
-nr, U.
|j

as, asi

a,
(j

-irlj,

U. 208,

(JTr(|l|,u.

223,

fl-nr

00,P-93,

,

to

make
ICA3C
;

haste, to

make
,,

to pass

-rr
quickly
;

Copt.
7-

IV,

809,

old writings
j

,

old registers or written
;

j,

or rules regulations, old orders

plur.

as" as hak
[j

-75T

old laws.

*

^1?^i' IV
,

'

6s9>6

H
taken
in

Thes. 1297, quick

spoil, spoil easily

asiasi(?) -rr
old, ruined;
(j
[jf

p

^
P
i

Rec. 31, 146, old
j] j,

to stop, to hinder, to oppose.

age, infirmity;
(j

^

old
[j[j

woman.

asi

nr

QQ

"^&
i,

,

to pass

away

decay ;

^fj,

n *

,v

it

N n

A
fl
I

A

h

r

incorruptible.

^

,

rags, old pieces

of cloth

;

III
i

j A

J ^

asu -rr
as
(j

\

,

decay, destruction.
bile, gall.

61

,

old rags used for lamp wicks.
braid, cords, rope.
2,

flftji

3

1

,

asut
as

ass
(|

,

~7~,

U. 534, T. 293,

P. 539, to run, to move.

Peasant B.

103,

159, light in weight.

aSS

(1 (]

-*-,

to punish

;

see

ass

,

^

fetter, to tie;

asu
as
lie,

,

a light-minded man, unreliable.

n
1 l

\\

n

&

^.'

n
l

e

xv
1

tk Jr

LJ
i i

(
i

those whose heads are tied up.
r

i

1

Iff

-^*

ass-t

'

P e cord
'

sin, deceit.

,

a disease of the belly.

AseS

(1

,

B.D. 149, the ;th Aat

;

var.

j|

^

n^T

tj3 j,

air,

wind, breath

;

(Saite)

A
asa
()
,

[

83]
Asartiu
I

T. 88, N. 618
Pl

'
I

B.D. 89, 3, beings like unto Osiris.

Ik'
*

I2)

"*
1

Asar - Aau - ami - Anu

M. 14

=

^g\

Aft, N. 116, to watch, to

guard, to pasture flocks.

iki
Asar-Aah
^^
TV

B.D. 142, 85,

Osiris, the

One
Hq
"

in

An
Jj,

Aged

(Heliopolis).

asa
(]

-*-^^.
^^t
"
,

P- 73,

N.

15,
|]

1p

Lanzone 42,

U. 125,

(I

M. 701,

P. 60,

N. 1322,

Jj>.

,

Osiris the

Moon.
)

11

^^=~~*~ '^'
a<5a-t
/I

^' 2 79, to

com e (?) to travel (?)
S round
>

Asar-ami-ab-neteru
Tuat VI,

41(j

^

"1

j

,

1^

~"~
!

Osiris, Darling of the Gods.

floor'

earth;

s!'

Copt.

CRT.

Asar-An
Osiris, the solar

rl^

|
-

Denderah
Jj,
'

III, 35,

god An.
^

T. 58, M. 217, N. 589, to

fill

full,

to satisfy.

asa

.

.

1

ri "

[1
I

IM

a
,

Asar-Anpu
Osiris

<s>-

A
i

P Iace of custod y
or restraint.
22, 10 .........

D

%>, B.D.
fi

168,

&

cr-ZJ

+

Anubis, a jackal-headed god.

asa (?) asa
ft

(j

i^i

R A-, Amen.

Asar Ahti
98, Osiris, the

[1ft, ill

Rec. 34, iai

-A
i

Lung god and

giver of breath to

<zz>

i, baton,
I

the dead.

club, mace.

Asar-as-ti
\\
a

,

Tuat

III, a

form of

asaa
{j

fl(j

/Z\,

T. 268, to introduce;

Osiris, functions

unknown.
j]
,

Asar-Ati

-ts>

B.D. 142,

asau
(j

H

j^ V,
,

M. 62,

to lead.

106, Osiris, the King.
.
.

Asar

Asar-Ati
[j

u.

B.D. 142, 43,
(?)

2,'
rj

variant of preceding

Asar-Ati-heri-ab-Abtu
?a

^,Rec.
209
1

30,

ir,

il

^
,

^
I

o

,

-

Rec. 33, 30, 36,
,

1 3*

^T
I

J

B.D. 142, 93, Osiris of Abydos.

Berg

-

n>
R.E.

"
i,

Asar - Ati - heri - ab - Shetat
A,

Buch. 51,
(j

P^O J,
=

141,
J,

Rec.

26.
_^n>*-

jj

,

B.D. T42, 94, Osiris, king
Heliopolis.

224, 27, 56, 33,
Tlo\i/o(t>0(i\fio<!,

28,

of the Tuat of

Memphis and
.[]

A.Z. Bd. 46, 92
/

ff.,

rjS

the

Asar-athi-heh
Osiris,

s^=>

808, Tuat

III,

great Ancestor-god of the dynastic Egyptians. The origin of the god and the exact pronunciation of his name are not known. He was said

conqueror of

eternity.
j]

Asar-ankhti
,
[

-?
I
.

Shu and Tefnut and the grandson of Geb and Nut. He and his wife Isis and his brother and sister Set and Nephthys, and his son Horus, were brought forth by Nut at the same time. He was drowned in the Nile by Set and suffered mutilation, but he rose from the dead, and having been declared by the gods innocent of the charges brought against him by Set, became King of the Dead and giver of immortality to all who believed in him.
to be the son of

<3>2,

O

IT J
\\
*J

,

"r^ cLI

-y^
1

I

B.D. 142,

Osiris, the Living One.

Myrrhgod(?)

Asar-Uu

rjo J]

%^>
q
r|

B.D.
<j\,

G.

1064,

a form of Osiris worshipped in

Lower Egypt.

Asar-up-taui
B.D. 142,
5,

cLl

I

Q X
F 2

\

n

a form of Osiris.

TO*Y Of JEJ

[84]

A
Asar - em - asut - f-am - Ta-meh

Mar. M.D.
word.

i, 6,

Osiris, the

Good

Being, true of

95, Osiris in all his shrines in the North.
~

Asar-em-ast-f-em-Ta-shema
r|
'

c

Asar ur-pa-asht
'

"

A

Nesi-Amsu
!

17, 15, Osiris, chief of

-=j|:"^ 4^|, T
dj

=
'

^^-^

B.D. I42

,

I4 4,

'

...

'

the acacias.
J]

Osiris in every shrine of his in the South.

Asar-Utti
B.D. 142, 53,

Asar - em - ast - neb-meri - Ka-f-am

-<S

Osiris, the begetter.

Asar-Bati-erpit
B.D. 142,
76, Osiris, the dual soul in Erpit.
-

B.D. 142, 146, Osiris
loves.

in

every shrine his

Ka

Asar-em- Atef-ur
,

HS

t\
(j

Asar - Ba - sheps
@
'

em

-

Tet

B.D. 142, 50, Osiris in Atef-ur.
]]

B.D. 142,

19, Osiris, the holy soul in Busiris.

Asar-em-ater
B.D. 142, 104, Osiris

Jj

t\

Asar-baiu-tef-f
B.D. 142,

rjS

"&L

1

>L

in the river (?)
j]

72, Osiris, the souls of his fathers.

Asar-em- Aper
B.D. 142, 35, Osiris

^^ ~D~

Asar-Bati(?) JL
a form of Osiris.
~

in Aper.

Asar - em - ankh- em- Het-ka-Ptah
rl'S

Asar-pa-meres

VcJJ

I

In

f

^!0.u ^
E
-cs>

B ixi42
-

'

Annales VI, 131, a form of

Osiris.

95, Osiris in the

Ka-house of Ptah (Memphis).

Asar-p-akhem jj^
Denderah

D

Asar-em-Antch
Akhem. D
]]

III, 10, Osiris, the divine

B.D. 142,

20, Osiris in

Antch.

Asar -Ptah- neb -ankh

<2^ o A

8

Asar-em-aha-t-f-em Ta-meht

T
B.D. 142, 68,

B.D. 142,

15, Osiris-Ptah, lord of life.

=

|

^~^

^^
in

j\"

Q,

B-D- 142, 145, Osiris

in his station in the North.

Asar-Fa-Heru
Osiris, carrier of

Asar-em- Akesh (?)
Horus.

Nl

\\

I

B.D. 142, 87, Osiris

Akesh.

Asar-em- Asher

rj^

lb
in

B.D. 142, 80, Osiris

Asher (part of
]

Asar-em- Uu-Peg
B.D. 142, 69, Osiris
in the great

Asar-em- Aat-ur-t
j)
111
,

H "S
JJ
I

/

^ ^ ^^
=
I

Thebes).

sanctuary of Abydos.

a

<==>

B.D. 142, 62, Osiris in the Great Aat.

Asar-em-Uhet (?)-meht "^H
Jv,

[~f\

"j

B
'

-

D

-

142, 61, Osiris in the

Asar -em -Ami
B.D. 142, 84, Osiris
in Heliopolis.
]]

Northern Oasis (Bahriyah).
xd>pra

Asar-em-asut-f-amu-Re-stau

Asar-em-Uhet (?)-rest B D J 4 2 6o tk
-

jj"
Osiris
in

'

'

the

Jf

Southern Oasis (Khargah).

Asar-em-Bak
B.D.
142,
97,

]]

Osiris

in

all

his

shrines

in

Sakkarah.

O

,

B.D. 142, 32, Osiris

in the

Hawk-city.

[

85

]

Asar-em-Benben-t
J

Asar-em-Netbit Q
J
(I (1
,

l]

J,

B.D. 142, 83, Osiris in the

B.D. 142, 113, Osiris in Netbit.
l]

sanctuary of the stone (obelisk) of the Sun-god.

Asar-em-Netch-t
*

Asar-em-Bener
B.D. 142,

c
ri

var.

A^^AAA t

J<^^ ~

g\

-=^

.Jf.
ill

B.D. 142, 24, Osiris

in

Netch.

74, Osiris in Benr.
l]

|[o

Asar-em-renuf-nebu
sn

H

Asar-em-Betshu
-jj,

K
'

^ ^\

]

-ts:

,

B.D. 142, 149, Osiris

in his every

name.

B.D. 142, 115, Osiris

in Betsh.

Asar-em-Pe
26, Osiris in Buto.

^
l]

D
,

B.D.

-fS>

142,

Asar-em-Pe-Nu
"ft,

D
in

I

ODD

fl" ^|/WWSA
G\

Asar - em - Rert - nefu (?) B D I42 S5
-

'

'

S

ErS

Asar-em-Rehnen
Buto of Nu.
(1

l]

B.D. 142, 88, Osiris

<^~~^>
i

~\

**\ ,

Asar-em-Per-ent-meh
B.D. 142,
12,

^\

^^

o

SU

TT
<s=
Jl

B.D. 142,34,

Osiris in

Rehnen.

Osiris in the sanc-

Asar
B.D. 142,

em resu (?) v

^
<=i
r]^

tuary of the North.

25, Osiris in the

South Land.

Asar-em-pet O5-JPM
ll

',$,6.0.142,
J

ill

Asar - em - Rastau
the Death-god.

47, Osiris in heaven.

B.D. 142, 39, Osiris in the kingdom of Seker
ll

Asar-em-Per-ent-res
B.D. 142, n, Osiris

in

the sanctuary of the South.

Asar-em-Hena
B.D. 142, 124, Osiris
in

l]

<3>- .Mf^ wwwv Hena.
rjS

t\

rQ

(],
1

Asar-em-Pesg-ra
fl
I,

Asar-em-Hetaa
B.D. 142, 89, Osiris
in the

f\

44>

^
, 1

B.D. 142, 44;

var.

<=.

^

Great House.
jl

Osiris in Pesg-ra (?)

Asar- em-het-f-ami -Ta-meh

^

Asar-em-Petet
Osiris in Pet.

46, Osiris in his

Asar-em-Maati

ri

S

'

temple

in the

North Land.
-

/

-J? R R

Asar-em-het-f-ami-Ta-sliema

c

B.I). 142, 70, Osiris in the city of Truth.

jj

Asar-em-Mena
B.D. 142,
71, Osiris in

dj

rj

^
I

\
^i^>- AA^A/VA

\
I

,

45, Osiris in his temple in the

South Land.
?

Mena.

Asar-em-Nefur (Tau-ur ?)
:

Asar-em-Hemag
B.D. 142, 86, Osiris
in the

1

^

rj

^/

Q

Laboratory City.
l]

-jj,

B.D. 142, 40, Osiris

in Nefur(?)

Asar-em-Heser
B.D.
142,

Asar-em-Nerutf
rLI

I<Z>
Hensu

21

;

varr.

fl

B.D. 142, 31, Osiris
(Herakleopolis).

|

n
I

'

in the necropolis of

Osiris in the City sacred to

Thoth.

Asar-em-Heken
B.D. 142,
28, Osiris in Netr.

cU

rj

^
I

/

AD

B.D. 142, 65, Osiris
.

in

Heken.

Asar-em-Netit
B.D. 142, 41, Osiris in Netit, a place near Abydos where Osiris was slain by Set.

Asar-em-khakeru-f-nebu
i i

in

B.D. 142, 152, Osiris in all his ornaments.

A
Asar-em-khauf-nebu
B.D. 142, 151, Osiris in
all

[

86]
Asar-em-gerg-f-neb
c
rj

his

mani-

B.D. 142, 150, Osiris

in his

festations.

every settlement.

Asar-em-Sau
rj

~^~

^
(D

Asar-em-ta
48, Osiris in the Earth.

B.D. 142,

23, Osiris in Sa.

Asar-em-Sau-heri
,

Asar - em - taiu - n ebu
'

B.D. 142, 29, Osiris in Upper Sa.

,

B.D. 142, 81, Osiris

in all lands.

Asar-em-Sau-kheri
B.D.
142,
30,

Asar-em-Tep
Osiris in
Sa.

B.D. 142,

27, Osiris in Buto.

Lower

xn>

Asar- em -Sa
B.D. 142, 78, Osiris
in Sa.

Asar-em-Tesher
mrm

c

jj

B.D. 142,

58, Osiris in the
-

Red

City.

Asar-em-Sati
B.D. 142,

IH^
D <23-_}^. Sunu (Syene).
\

Asar ^
\

em Tchatchau

<2=

ll

79, Osiris in Sati.
i]

,

B.D. 142, 25, Osiris in the Chiefs.
u

Asar-em-Sunnu
B.D. 142, 33, Osiris
in

|\

nHsJ, vi
in all his

Asar-nub-heh
B.D. 142,
75, Osiris,

^
j]

'
i

|T J|

,

gold of millions of years.

Asar-em-seh-f-nebu
I

Asar-Neb-Ament
Osiris,
.

ITU
.0.

B.D. 142, 147, Osiris

Lord of Ament.

council chambers.

Asar-Neb-ankh
B.D. 142,
3, Osiris,

HO
D

AA/V<

Asar - em - Sesh
B.D. 142,
birthplace.
59,

-^^

g

Lord

of Life.

Osiris in the Nest-city,

i.e.,

his

Asar-Neb-ankh-em-Abtu
AAAAAA

a

Asar-em-sek-f
B.D. 142,

]j

f^Ol^^ffl^"^,

ml J
96, Osiris,

D

[1

C:

B.D. 142, 90,

Osiris,

e

'lxwdofLifeinAbydos.
-

54, Osiris in his feathered headdress.

Asar - Neb - pehti petpet - Sebau
Lord of Might, crusher of the

Asar -em -Seker
B.D. 142, 66, Osiris
in

rjS
rebels.

Seker (Death-god).

Asar-em-Sekri
B.D. 142, 37, Osiris
in the city of Seker.

Asar-em-Sekti j-H
B.D.
142,
54,

Asar-Neb-er-tcher J^ BS B.D. 141, rjS ^37 ^j j|
,

B*

J|J|
Lord

4, Osiris,

to limit of the Earth,
in

i.e.,

Osiris Almighty.

Osiris

the Sekti Boat.

Asar-Neb-heh jj^^3780S,B.D.
57, Osiris,

142,

Asar-em-Shau
B.D. 142, 67, Osiris
in Sha.

Lord of Eternity.

Asar-Neb-ta-Ankh
Q
B.D. 142,
22, Osiris,

Asar-em-Shenu
B.D. 142, 64, Osiris
in

Lord of the Land of
Life.

^
-

K

'

?

~^

Shenu.

Asar-Neb-taiu-Nesu-neteru
ll

Asar-em-Qeftenu
,

B.D. 142, 36, Osiris

in

Qeftenu.
c
r|

^
in all

V

lJ

B D
'

^i

'4 2

'

73, Osiris,

Asar - em - qemauf - nebu
>^=.

Lord of Lands, King of the gods.

B.D. 142, 148, Osiris

Asar-Neb-Tet;
B.D. 142, 91,
Osiris,

ri

^ -^^

fl

O

<Fi

his creative works.

Lord of

Busiris.

[

87

]

Asar-Neb-tchet
56, Osiris,

,B.D. 142,

Asar-Khenti-Un
B.D. 142,
6, Osiris,

Lord of

Eternity.
-<33>-

Chief of Un.

Asar-Nenmr
Stele 87, 88, Osiris

rj

]
-

,

Metterrach
c

Asar-Khenti-peru
CHI
ffl

(?)

jj^

rfjh

^

B.D.

142,

72,

Osiris,

Chief of the
temples.
J]

+ Mnevis

;

F^_J

rj

i
I

i

I

JQ'

the

tomb of

Osiris Mnevis.

Asar-Khenti-men-t-f
\\\

Asar Nesu-bat
Pap. 19,
Osiris,
Lit.

*^

9

;

M
j

,

P. 706, Osiris,

Chief of his

B.M. No. 236,
A/WWV
o,
->

Asar-Khenti-nut-f

king of the South and North.

Asar-nesti
JcU>ra

j~S <2>- "* I
/v>^^vx
._.

J,
\\ ill
c\

B.D.

142,

^

jc^
i

B.D. 142, 42,

Osiris,

Chief of his
town.
'""
I

49;

var.

jj^

ing to the throne.

^^

^ffl

^

,

Osiris, belong-

Asar-khenti-nepfrl L J
w
..-O
cLJ

<=>

<=*

%
1

B.D. 142,

7,

Osiris,
(all

D

<3Qq

Sil

Chief of corn kinds of grain).
I

Asar-heri-ab

Asher
17,

"^ ^ ^
16,

Asar - Khenti - Nefer
,

m
rih "
"
l

AAW\W\

Nesi-Arnsu

Osiris

in

<H>-

\\

Asher (part of Thebes).

B.D. 142, 69,

Osiris,

Chief of Nefer.

Asar-heri-ab-se[m]-t
B.D. 143,
polis).
18, Osiris in

J^.^^ ^
(i.e.,

Asar-Khenti-Rastau
1

j]

-<si>,

rflh

\\

the desert

Necroi i i

Jl

B.D. 142,

16, Osiris,

Chief

Asar-Heri-sha-f
|,

of Rastau of Seker (Death-god).

B.D. 142, 76, Osiris on his sand.
Osiris
j,

Asar-Khenti-seh-kaut-f

ff||]

+ Horus.
B.D. 142, 77, Cows.
Osiris,

Chief of the house of his

Asar-Heru-aakhuti
B.D. 142, 100, Osiris

+

Harmakhis.

Asar- Khenti -shet-aa
B.D. 142, 82,
Osiris,

^>^ c
r)

fy

|

y^

|

eLl

1

oo

I

Asar-Heru-aakhuti-Tem
],

Chief of the Lake (?), Pharaoh.
ffi

Osiris

-I-

Harmakhis + Temu.

Asar-Khenti-geti-ast (?)
.x J
,

B.D. 142, 92,

Osiris,

Chief of
1

.

.

B.D. 142,

18, Osiris,

Governor

^Oiiiie
in Busiris.

Asar- Khenti -Tenn-t
f=l

ri

Asar-Heq-tchet-em-Anu
(var.

O">

"1

VWW\

\

dJ

^
I

riTh

"'"
:

Q
'

\\

il^4-4-

^H

vkX m

wl
in

'

^'^'

I

42

'

5 2'

Os r s
' '

>

GoverOsiris,

RD n}
ll

-

42

I0 >

Chief of Tenen.
c

nor of Eternity

An

(Heliopolis).

Asar-Khas "?*
277, a form of Osiris.

*

Asar - Kherp - neteru
Tuat

<s>-

^
I
I

i,
i

^,

Annales XIII,

III, Osiris, Director of the gods.

Asar-Khenti Amentt
\\

-CS>ij

m
t

Asar-Sa
/I

J) fj jn

jj,

B.D. 142,

71, Osiris the

Shepherd.

Asar-sa-erpit
-^Q>- -^
/-v<"

rlS
t-J

J

I

^^ o D
_>tr
j?\

\\

varr.

ri^^ ^(IflJ,
B.D. 142,

">

r\

^

-^Q^
ri

of Amentt, Osiris, Chief of those

who

D
two
Erpti.

are in
4,

Amentt.

14, Osiris, son of the

F 4

A
11 * Jt, B.D. 142, V
Asar-Sep
D
,

[88]

A

8, Osiris

+

Orion.

,

Rec.

3,

46,
JJ

O
e
"'

Rec.

14, 13, Osiris

+

Sep.

a
'

'

e

\\'

\\'

Asar-Sepa

HJ1

1 I

n

j,,
tion,
n

^
D<^~> *

N

,_,

flffi

reward, recompense,

return, substitution, price,

payment, remunera;

Osiris Sepa,

Osiris, the

holy

worm (?)

of the

retribution,
(3

equivalent
.
.

Copt.
;

A.COT

;

N n
ff
Lr
I

Souls of An.

N
i

r23
i
i

3
,

I

those

who
;

are rewarded

\\

i

1\ _a^

GL

A
(J

i

Asar-seh

^jTl^J, 1*11
cLl
I

B.D. 142, 99,

1

1

M
A

^"SSu
D

in return for

<n>^3j,

as a reward;

Osiris of the Council Hall.

_

I

,

Rec. 20, 40, to endow.

Asar-Sekri
51, Osiris
.

JJ

-CS>-<CZ>

^*\\ J
'
I

J),B.D.
11
i.e.,

142,

+

the god of the coffin,

Seker.
_^n>M

testicles.

Asar-Sekri-em-Sheta-t
a.

oq

H^^^s
+

s\
'

B.D. 142, 51, Osiris

J^c,

nSll

Seker in Sheta, the modern Sakkarah.
j]

asu-t (?)
M. 494, an explanatory
particle.

Asar-Ka-Ament
Osiris, Bull of Ament.

<2>-

M ' '

ft,
1 I

Tuat

m,

asua-t
(j

p ^Tj

"^^^. P^l
(j

Asar-Ka-heri-ab-Kam
P.S.B. 19, 261,
,
-

Rechnungen
'

59,
*>
)
I

board, plank,

B.D. 142, 97,

Osiris, Bull in

Egypt.

beam, seat, throne

;

plur.

(1

II
Syr.

U

^\ _u^S.

;

ii

I

I

I

Asar-Taiti
B.D. 142,
.

Asar-iaiti^^
75, Osiris, the
.

\\

^"'^xflfl
-<3>-

DmHH
rlS
JJ
I

Heb. rP0W, Arab. aj^T,

swathed one.

Asar Tu-Amentt
_

mi
L.D.
i]

Osiris of the

Mountain of Amentt.

Ill,

194,

47,

seat,

throne;

compare

Asar-Tem-ur

Heb. v/atfj.

B.D. 142, 50, Osiris, the great Executioner (?)

asbu

Rec
flfl

'

HI

U J

6>

9l

rebels>

evil

men.

Aseb
Osiris, the

(jPJ
a benevolent serpent-god.

holy Tet.
I

Rec.
II,

4, 28,

Asar
Asar
r|

,

Tuat

the

name

of a term.

Asbit

(jpj^, a goddess.
Edfu
'

J\

,

Tuat VI, one of the nine

spirits

Asbu-peri-em-khetkhet
I, IOG, one of the eight sharp-eyed servants of Osiris.

who

destroy the wicked, soul and body.
'

Asar-merit
-

ll

,

a place in

Aseb

the Athribite

Nome.

(|-n-

J J, Hh. 328;see^nr" JJA.

asa

"7^, U. 296 =
make approach.
!,

asbar, asbur
.

533,

J
,

to introduce, to

asi.

Rec.

Anastasi

I,

24,

2,

[89]
asf-t
()
'

A
U
-

!

394,
ft

^.(j^^*,
"5~,
fault,

thicket, undergrowth, scrub, thorn

growth

;

com-

pare Heb. rpintr.
\\

sin,

wrong, crime, iniquity; plur.
I

ari asf-t <2=-,

Anastasi
"

I,

26, 8, Roller

(j

^^Vff>
I I

sinner.

I

asfetiu
(j
,

,

Pap.
plur.

i,

5,

2
\\

whip, beating stick;

1

I

^^
J3r^*
,

(j

p Jc
n
I

,

i

i

asp

D, U. 137, T.

1

08, N. 445, to be

'

*

_i_Li*.

*itn

I

I

u

O
I

,

evil

i

i

i

I

I

I

I

offered; see

X
D L-/1' D to keep count
of something, to reckon up.

men, criminals, fiends, sinners; n * - <=^>
.

var.

^>

\\

\\

asp

MI"
Rec. 31,

n,

a

asfekh
pain,

group of gods (?) P. 643, M. 679, N. 1241,
to

do away,
H
*
\

to cast aside.

asfekk
1 H

.

,

I I

aspu
||

PD^^,
wood

(j

PD^T

V ^'
6

,

U. 58,

N. 310, to

It, split,

to sacrifice (?) t
i
,

sledge, bearing pole,

packing, timbers.

asfekk-t

slaughter
.

(?)

asp-t

Israel Stele 12, throne; see

L

\\

ill
Cl

<z^>
I

Turin Pap. 67,

ii,

II

a kind of stone, emerald

(?)

asp-t
(j

P

rr-U

,

P.S.B. 13, 424,

Heruem-

asmen
N. 1191
'

e
(]
1

a
,
jfl

P
I

(WAAA

u. 26, P. 409, M. 586, u.
Rec< "'

heb (Masp. )

18, seat of royalty, palanquin.

fl i

21

&>:?3

9>

to stablish,

/WWA U'

make

ftrm.

ofivpiv,

emery powder
fl

(?),

or

Heb.
p.
jti,

asmes
T),

|j],

M. 466 = p

243,

Rec. ii, 90, to give birth

to.

quiver; plur.
(j

I

A^<

(1
||

V,

Mar. Karn. 53,
four sons of

&, M.
Horus
;

663, one of

see

Mesta.

asen,
A.Z.
17,

asenn

57,

quiver

filled

with arrows;
r<y|

Heb.

!"TEU?N' Assyr.

ishpatu, plur.

^z

|J

^y,

T. 289, M. 66, N. 969, Rec. 13, in,

Sennach. VI, 56.

asepsep(?)
3,

(]

1

21 D

&

N. 128,

(I

/wvw

\\

,

to sniff, to smell, to kiss,

\
II

Anastasi

I,

14,

to

make

friends with, to fraternize.

15, 4, slope of side of

an inclined plane
see

(?)

asenn, asensen

aspr
(j

PD^^, whip;
p
,

2~3
Si

?~
^-~Si
T

)

i

j

air,

wind, breeze.

T
fl

I

aspt
asf
(j

ft

^^,

Rec.

8,

171, sledge.
var.

asen-ta
earth in

f

V ^=7,
|

to smell or kiss the

U. 120, to cut

off;

homage

;(j

-'B^ *<||i|

N. 429.

N. 114.

A
asni
"
fl

[90]
(j

*

wv
,

P. 608,

P. 631,
/WVA/V\

ashetch

T
ft

-

28l

>

N

-

|.

H

fl
I

?,
A'

^^i

.

l

see hetch.

lj~
to

08, M. 498,
to open.

" ^

j,

N. 1080,

make

asenut
(j

Q

P. 360, N. 1074, hire, fee, boat-fare.
;

see

asensh (?)
(]

g^,

U. 375, T.

-mnmr, T. 356, P. 322, 668,

^

19,

askha
P. 196,
call to

(I
i

1

1

I

QQ,

mind, to

a "<K^ -oiNSremember.
Q 1

T

,

T.

i

99

,

N. 1295, to

M. 628, N. 928, 1080,
to open.
r\

to

push back doors,

Askhit(?)

ODD
,"
"i

",

On.

J,

Ber
.s-

''

2 3.

a

wind-goddess.

n
i

'w
,

asnet
n

R R
i

a ceremonial bandlet

;

asshau
asesh

fl

Oc^a^x
,

%\.

u

-

I2 4.

N

-

433

n wwv\
|

fd
I.

plur. H

I

u. 140, T.

1 1 1,

N. 44 s

aser

(1

?, N. 294,

staff,

mace.

asshem
(|

H

^g?t, N. 762; see seshem.
.

aser

(|^|!,N. 755,
|j

to cut

>

hack

i

T. 66, M. 221, N. 598,

p^,
,

pieces, to decapitate.
(j

P.S.B.

8,

158,
^/j

"^J, tamarisk

t^ s^

,

to linger, hesitate, delay; Copt. (JOCK,

asqer(?)
foliage,

RS B
-

-

I2

>

fl

P

^T,

25 ', to

branches, etc.

;

Heb. /ttW, Copt. OCI,

ask ask

fl

[1^^,

n^*K an
_Zf'

explanatory
particle.

oce.

(I
i

Aser-t
T. 66, M.

()^f,
2.2i,
(I

^0'
14,

U
4.

(1^1^, A
I

U. 48T, P.

1

88,

M.

354,

'

I88>

N. 144, 906, to draw, to strengthen.

N. 598, a sacred tree whence
l<n5>^^A"-, B.D. 42,

came Up-uatu,

Aser
asr
\\

B.D. 178,

town the Other World
a

in
(?)

Asken
I

,

P.

79,

M.

109,

N. 23,
P.

r>JWW\

,

M.

708,

Rec. 17, 155, aforeigner(?)
prisoner

(]
i

^=*> i=r,
AWS/VV

379,

(-pD) (?)
ast
(1

,

N. 1324, M. 333

asru(?) v '
asrut
[j

nRec.
<
P

8, 171, article

of furniture.

P

d,
(j

P"

Rec.

19,

187

ff.

(many
;

^\, N.

738, to

make

to

examples given), an explanatory particle

var.

grow; see

<

_^^y\]|.
~^~,
fl

aseh
(|

B.D.

(Sa'ite)

1

10

asti

^"^
|]

[I
|

Mar- Karn- 54

'

l>

re P rt

'

H

\\

|

document.

asha
(|

m

^

S

,

Hnen bandlet (?)

ast
v\\\ to tremble, shake (of the limbs).

asha(?)

Dtoets 28

'

asta
astit

fl

M
I

1

J\

^^"vx J^s.
o
,

fl
I

v\

,

to hasten.

n

n

T

unguent, incense
a deceitful man,

(?)

ashabu
(j

H

m "^ J@^,
,

P.S.B. 13,

asti
to travel.

412, whips

made from
TCL

the skin of the same.
to

W*

,

liar (?)

ash

Q R

U. 388,

make

astb

^
'

seat,

throne

(?)

[91]
Asten
,

ash-t
P.S.B. 20, 142,
a sacred ape, an incar-

c
(j
1

1}

^
(1

u.

512,
[1(1 3

P.

693,

^SF
f\
1

1

,

o o o

N. 708,
(]'

(1

Q

,

,

thing, possession;

*
,

,

legal possession.

nation of

Thoth

;

the 'Omaviji of Democritus of

Abdera.

ash-t
(|

,

(1

I

,

Rec. 31, 165, wealth,
TT

asten
to tie up, to lace up, to tie round, to envelop, to
fetter.

goods

= "fk <K\

(1

A
,

"=>
,

i

(j

U. 185,

T. 324,

and

i

i

i

ash.-tt
to beat

down.
H g=>, U. 224, P.
(j

drink offering (the five offerings).
102,

1^0O
fl

c

,

T. 344, meat and

asth
N. 96
;

M.

89,

ash-ta
ash-t
(I

00
d
,

N
]!], V

'

O ^

972

'

to

make
f of.

possession

see

(I

1

1

o

,

an explanatory

particle.

food, meal, ration.

Asth Thaath
o
^

s= "|\

rr^s

(] 1

s=>,
evening meal.

Tuat VI,

Isis,

the clothe: [of Osiris].

<

jinn u u

*

'

ash-t-ftuat
ast

morn-

AP.
,

5,M. 136 N.647,
spittle, saliva.

ing meal.

Ast

ash

1

n

,

an

offering.

>$_J U. 388, a name of Set (?)

\\ _=-

Thes. 1202,

.

9 ,6i,
\\ \\

to spit out, to evacuate,

pour

out.

ashu

I-K-I%\ f~<^>, U. 333, outpourings,

emissions, sweatings.
1

\\

i

CD
U.
15, emission, saliva, efflux.

ishshl)
bear, to carry.

,

to

.P.S.B. 20, 140; see

ashsh
ashaf X
\\

Rec
-,
o

"

32

-

6 7,

perfumes unguent (?)

astes

to break, contrition

;

Copt.

ashakhar
'

,

Alt.

K. 152, a disease.
(1

one of the Company of Thoth.

asha
P. 425,

U. 552, _^_n ^p*,,

astch

A R

^4,
H
1
I

U. 455, 601, 609, to cast

M.

608, to cut.
(1

out, to shoot, to hurl, to break.

Astchet

"^ <=\

^

asha-t
fiery

,

B.D. 149, a

1

o o^^i
,

,

piece,

something cut

off.

region in the I2th Aat.

ashu

M

rm U

to dry

up ; see

Shu (J ^\ O

.

A

[92].
ashespit
(1

^
^WWS

Q
^
,

n
[j

(I

K

^\, N.

1

122, to raise up, to elevate.

fl

,

a booth in a garden, a

summer

ashep
a shf
(1
i

A

on
D
\TT

cucumber

;

house, a niche in a temple, a chapel,

hall.

ecyoon.
,

ashesn
asht
.

|\

.Q

O
^'
1
1

(I
\\

g
i

05
>

,

to utter a cry of joy.
<*==^

a liquid, unguent (?)

1

,_

.

A
I i

i

X
.

ashem
|)

*%*, M.

n4

Ci

21

fp, to

N compel; see c^i>

r
V.

-/I

,

Ashtit
(j
jj

M.

201, 559, N. 1160,1166,
to go.
6,

U. 488, T. 193, to make

ashem-t
(J

gp j^,p. 9
||

(j^,

M.

n4

,

,

a kind of tree, persea(?) sycamore fig; plur.
i

F?P, N.

41, agoing;

3

j^^ff Jj^,

Anastasi

I,

24, 4, journey, travel.

ashem sek
*,

fl^^, _n_ A
i
v

*

t\

i

in

Heliopolis

;

OX q ^
'~^
(j

ffl

,

a

title

of Ra.

the imperishable stars;

var.

Ashteth

J
,

U. 360, a

city

i

Ashemiu seku
(j
I

"

Sekhet-Aaru;
,

var.

^o

,

N. 1074.

hps 59

=

fi

11
I

/

vJL4
A.

y qq^i
I I I

i

i

,

a group of

asht

-^Jl

I

four jackal-gods

who towed
I-K-I
fl
I

the Boat of Ra.

ashems
ashen
(j

fl
i

n, to

make

to follow,

Rec.
'

1
,

15,

107,

P.S.B.

13,
ffl,

499, sycamore figs;
fruit

C ZD

g
C

U. 267,

to furnish, to

^
Asht

AAWV>
r-j

|j

of the sycamore.
a mythological
.

ornament, to encompass with.

asher
(j

D
(1,
fire,

jj"*

^|,B.D.

17, 2

1,

flame.

tree in

Anu by which

sat the

Great Cat (Ra).
438, a god.

asher

(I

<z=> roast meat.
?
c
(j

Ashtt
d
'"

erg /* J Hh.
,

asherau
ashes-t
|j

D
(1

burntofferina.

"^

fl

i

,

ftaaR^.M.
l

271,
[j

A

to lose, to be injured;

N

1
-

75 6

.

~^~

M

O

,

N. 888, Hh. 429,
,

Copt. <LKO, <LKO>.

Q
Rec. 26, 225, 29, 151,
(1

(3

3i, 90,

A

x

"wv^i'
[I

loss '

m

J

urv > ru n > destruction.
'

interrogative particle,

who

?

what

?

where

?

why ?

aq-t aq-t

^J, a kind of drink.

wherefore?

fl

ft

fl

o

ashesep

^ D ^K, D
,

Peasant 129.
fl

>\[,

A.Z. 35, 17,

(1

to

make
,

to shine.

Rev.
light-god.

12, 48,

reed; Copt. A.KG.

Ashesp
Ashespi-kha

aqi

^ 00
zi

["^J, ree d; Copt. A.KGi
,

aqi-t A

(j(j

Nastasen Stele 48, some
var.
(I

the goddess of the 4th hour of the day.

kind of gold ornaments or figures;
(I-

ashesep

(j

38

v

,

bandage, garment.

5).

[

93

]

A
Aqrit Khenti - he - 1 - set
(j

i)

aq
aqa aqa

a

>

Ij

form, ceremony A.,

;

see

A
come.

<

A/VWW
(I

A K\
zi

Amen.
to

26, 16, to

.^
A "

>

B.D. 148, one of

the seven divine cows.

~V\
to

(j

lT,

dance (?)
(1

;

perhaps =
,

"
<=>

6
"^s\

T,
n

be high;

4^.
;

U.

186,

A^Tttlj
12, the

"

^'^^^,-Berg.U,
Other World.

perfect land," the

T. 65, M. 220, N. 597, 847.

aqer
aqai

A "v\

(1 (j

,

exalted

see

zl

"^\

T.

[j

^,
A

a plant.

aqer

d

aqau

D
i

^J^ %,
rrvs
7T

Rec. 27, 218, Q
T

^

i<ir>_ll

%^*-,fl

A

i<^r>

(2W^, V

al

wood.

Q
1

exalted

(?)

aqra (qeri ?) A $ BD Anph
(j
-

(j

^^,
>

bolt.

-

fl

l68

Aqauasha
Aqhit

S PD 5U
23
(j

'

a protector of the dead.

l^Mlhlkifllk^lkl
\&
j

^
,

,

U. 556, a goddess, the

Mar. Karn. 52,
'
i

i,

a Mediterranean
people.

P*T

aqh
I]

^

aqar
(j

^

'

zi

"v\
;

-^^,
,

|

j\

Rec. 18, 181,
I)
fl

fishing tackle.

^= A
,

,

O

f\

aqeb
(I

=^ Qf ^ J y
|jT,

dg _ZT A Y^
to double.

^

O
^|

P
to enter,

,

Rec. 10, 136, H
i

8 ^ A A

to invade, to rush in (of water).

Hymn of Darius

1 2,

storm.

aqh fl^f 8J f^ 111
1

1

~*

O-

"ght

(?)

aqem
buckler.

J),

shield,

D,
726, a metal,

IV,

some mineral substance; Copt.

aqmu
Aqen
aqer
H n

A
-

,

N. 766

KG&Ke (?).
aqes

^ Q
i
,

B

-

D

-

'68, a protector

j^O >5&-~, to cut.
of a god

of the dead.
to be excellent, perfect,

Aqes
the

name

(?)

precious, valuable;

<=>
1]
i

(I

3, excellently;

<->
i

aqes

<=> 1U

<=I>

<=>

1

>

most excellently

(]

\]

p
d

,

to

be

vile.

;

U

Heb.

aqes-t

fl

111

fl"^*,

o

vile '

wretched

.

a vile
thing.

aqer-t

fl

<~>

jfl

somet hing excellent or
precious.

aqet

(1

U. 560, to ^ C^D>,

work

like a sailor,

aqeru
J]
.
]

to row, to pilot, to punt, to
,

tow ;
(j

y

,

(j

J[

I

.

r

A

S

^
^
|]
1

I)

jl

U

W

-%

!

'
I

the perfect ones, a title of the beatified.
P.

(1

M

(I (1

l

,

(I

M

W
O

l

,

sailors,

boatmen, crew.

Aqeru
1

<

^>

%
_ZT

,

o

92,

M.

121,

^

^. jk

^

,

N. 699, the " perfect " gods.
305,

H

'

'

sa 'l rs serva nts
>

;

a mythoi

'

logical serpent.

divine sailors in the Boat of Ra.

Aqrit
,

,

T. 305,

aqettiu qeras
(j

^

^

!

vj^

a goddess.

^

|j

pg,

Rec. 36, 78, funerary bearers.

A
aqet
,

[94]
akamu
1

P. 833,

j>

i

f\

Wvs

%\ s^,, 71

wretched,

o

build.

miserable, patient

;

Copt. UOKCJUL.

aqetu
labourer,

akana
,

mason,

artificer,

(j
I

LJ %,
AA/WAA

_CC^
665,
pot,
;

W, U
see

Birch,

Thoth17,

mes
workman;
plur.
^
\ \

III,

n
basin,
Syr.

p.

13,

IV,

717, Rec.
bottle;

76,

bowl,

vessel,

Heb.

pN,

1-41:
aqet-t
,

nejo^nc, Gr.

I'/^ivrj

Rec. 36, 78 see
;

aka
+
i,
(j
,

.

i

73

51

O
M. 426.

i

i.

LA

T. 17, builder's conI

P. 160, to cry out.

V\
O.SSfl

JO
,

I

T. 268,

M
\

,

akka

^
fl

*
fl

1F

I

y^,

night, darkness.

aqet
()

plan, design, draft.

^ ^
|,
I]

._,

akau....
builder's
r\

Akanhi
M.
466,
-t.

[]*=

U

r^

(jt,

U. 327, the

ak
ak

(|^,
to

U. 537, T. 295, thou =
suffer
injury,

name

k

^

of a serpent-god or fiend.
,

be

lost

or

aki
(j

U. 537,

destroyed.

T. 295

akiu
destroyed;

(Wz^>
':

11 JEi ^^5
.

(J[j

^

>S?B
,

lost ones, things

i

i

Aku
aku-ta
(]

i

uat

^^' a 8 O(^ or
in the

Tuat.
82,

(j

1]0

y

/&

'

>

the

damned.

^

*
,

==,
112,

p.

1
pain, injury, something lost.

ak-t

fl

(I

-^^
6

=^=, M.

akk
ak,
Rec.

fj^ ^, cry, song
aku
198,

M.
stonemason,
quarry man
;

348, N. 901, bowings to the earth

(?)

30,

plur.

akeb
akeb

f\-*z=x

J,

to

bow;

[I

g? v

\*\

Wh rw],
(j

stone quarry. T. 294
A
(1

ak-t
(|
;

^*,
(j

U. 536,

^* CJjr,
U. 537,

plur.

^z^6

(1

_
" '

*p,

akebu
aka-t
(j
I

J
1

^

to weep, to lament, to cry, to wail, to tear out the hair in grief.

Ji

i]

&
2il

Amen
I

-

l8

'

5-

,

I

wee P ers mourners.

'

,

estates, lands.
'

ales

A #6s

LJ
I

A-7" l8?4
III'

64

'

sesame

akbitfj^J ()()!, (jf
wailing

4

21

seed(?); Copt. OK6.

women.

Dum. H.
"

I,

i,

19,
(j

Cn

Akbiu

^^ (TjTj

,

(j^^J(|(j|-

Tuat xi,
Ij

(|

Mli
Akbit
in
(j

B.D. (Saite) 80,

8,

a group of four weeping gods.
III, a

shield

eTuat

weep-

;

plur.

S'l

ing goddess.

[95]
Akeb
(j

<^*

J

wv

,

A

^rp

J

T=T,

Akenti

h
i

i,

so,
!

keeper of the yth Pylon
,

_

o

^
\
;

,

B.D. 146, the door(I
I

varr.

Ci

J, 11

(I
I

\\

A ^z^>

|

the Nile

and
,

its

flood.

akbU
akep

fl^=5

J

"v\

Rec. 22, 103, resin

Aker

(1

,

an Earth-god;

see

for fumigating purposes.
I i

Q
A

akem

8f, mm ^z^ i\

rain-flood, storm, torrent.

W,

buckler;

plur.

gods who guarded the great tunnel through the
earth.

Akes
(Lacau).

(j^p^,
;

^^
I] (I
I

B.D.
.

i

49

,

aken

*ww\
[]
1

,

[1
1

,

\_/
ft y
i

/WWW
*"?

bowl,

basin

;

the Qth Aat

var. (Saite)

A^^A
Ii

Heb. 12N ; see

(I
1

/WWW
y*

_

1
I

"53*.

v\

rt^S* J

_

f
i

;

compare Assyr.
Rawiinson,

akeshti
21

'

I

Nubian

(adjective).
14, 13, a

^y,

bowls,"

Akesh
Nubian;
A
plur.
[j
,

"0

C.I.W.A.

I,

23, 122.

W,

Rev.

aken

[I

~ww a kind of stone (?)
nrmi
'

1

-ifl

W
B.D.

Rev
!'

'

I3>

3>

aken-t

(1

,

U. 611, resting place
estate,

(?)

^^

W
A
I

!

,

Rev. 12, 52; Copt. eCTcocy.

aken-t

(1
i

Q

www, domain,
\>

abode (?)

Akshit

^
A
i
i

""^

^

DA
(!J\

'

i

O

,

G. 134,

a cow-

aken
aken

(1
1

"
A^v^A^A

,

to

make,
,

to fashion.

goddess of Oxyrhynchus, mother of Apis.

JJ

ag
to salute, to address.

ffi
I
I I

www,
AA/\AA^

stream, flood.

^w?
(| (]

^\ M|

agU
i,

aken
(I

^-^SL,
Vs\
ft

Rec.

A 1

S
(2
i

vl, a plant or herb; var. A
i
i

48,
(j

^^-^31,

fj>

O
.

ffi

ga
;

www
plur.

^y-^~, a digging tool, hoe, plough,

O

It

I

aga
(I

.

.

.
I

-CE

,P. 564

pick

aga Offi^s-^, _CCN^
1

1869, 86, a kind of wood.

a class of gods like Osiris.

"

akenu
some

aga
13, 6,
24,
3,

(

ffl

A^
I

|^&*, Amen.

(,

to quiet, to subdue.

evil quality, lying (?)

-X.K.t?il-ct

AVpn ah U
A

A T: "*ww Mil Hi,
i

^
I

Tuat

\7

-iJ

Akenh
Akenha
U
'

T

^f PD
A

U
Vcft!W,

-

a doorkeeper r . god. 544, the name of
I,

Rec. 29, 157, 159, a god, a form of Anubis(?)

a serpent.
I)

*
ra
serpent
;

Agau
(j

ffl

tsim, T. 299, the
title
[I

of Anubis
A
1

^^
till Ilii

^,
,

B.D. 64,

19, a

(?)

name of a monster
327-

var.
(j

r-i

(I,

Aken-tau-keha-kheru (P AAAAAA
ra

A ^
I I
I

agap

S ^Si> D y^gs

flood, rainstorm.

Agiu
the Tuat.

(jffi(](j^j, Ijffiljfll^^^i
in

Tuat VIII and X, the souls of the drowned
ra

J

X
agit, aggit
(j

gs

Q
Ijlj

^jf

,

(]

g

B.D. 144, the doorkeeper
ra
of the 6th Arit.
,

a kind of garment

(?)

[96]
Aggit-hebsit-bag, etc.
(j
'

B
$J
B. 13, 17,
. i ,

(var.
(j

S

OJJl

Saite),

the abode

t

4

i_

_i i_

_i

T
the

in the
,

Tuat of the souls from An.
8,
ffl
I]

B.D. 145, 146,

name

of the 7th Pylon.
to bow, to

ages
do homage, to be subdued.

M.

6 53

,

side,

Agest
at
ft

fl "

*

| u

o

;

see

Amset.

o, N. 1126, father
fl^fl^fl^, P- 442

=

,

P.

441,

flood; Copt.

M

-

545

;

=

^^

^
(j

^
P. 441,

agbu
Rec. 27, 84,

S J
,

wind

,

air

-

at
|j

o, T. 368, M. 207, N. 668,
1

^,

agep
710,

M. S45 ,N. ii2 5 ,father; P lur.
ft
1 ,

U(U()e|U ^d H
i

I

I

U. 609, M. 545, N. 160, 193, 1125, 1352,

U.

213,

P.

85,

442,

N.

43,

"365,

O O O

C
Thes. 1287; see
rain storm, tempest, flood
;

ft

and

M3; Copt.
j J

Copt.
}

ei(JOT
Rec. 27,
' '

;

Q Q
|
|

'

'

=

Philopatores

(j

,

agep
JIG
ft

5 1

S@
Q
Rec> 27
'

ft

B %\
D JL

ll'

i

A VJ

1 1 |V Q
ft

father of the

S od

'

'- e ->

a kind of
priest.

|'

B f=S^ "TO
ageill
(1

cloud> fog mist the darkness of a storm.

84

'

at
l\<*jh,

child, suckling; plur.
(j

o

^

,

A^
B
,

'
1

to discover.

Rev.

14, 14,
(j

^i Rev
nurse.
,

-

J

3,

I0

-

ager

ft

M. 1931, U. 86=

B

,N. 363,
(I

at-t
(]
I

Rec. 29, 78, but, now, however; 9
I,

B

,

at at,

|

^,

j

36, yea, even.

ager

ft

B
B

=

A
|
ft

^,IV,

236, hunger.

womb;
Rec. 31,
bines
;

Copt.

ager
20, to

ft

ga,

B

^w,

***

n
,

OOTG, OTI
i

I

J
t

,

concu-

make

silent, to quiet.

V

i

,

cows or mares

in foal.

f

i

I

at at
the
[1
i
I,

o,

P.

287
house.

c~n

inhabitants of

Tuat of An ( Heliopo is)
]
.

at

1)^,

stone (for
part,
'

Et

o
ft

portion;

Ager
|j

,

B.D. (Saite) 64,

Copt.

TOI.

19,

^

(j

|

^

,

Rec. 30, 192, 31, 20, a god.

at
19,

~^,

Rec. 20, 91,
to smite,

fluid, liquid.

Agrit
Agrit

ft

B

B.D.
'

(Saite) 64,

a

^
^_J}'

to pierce, to beat, to constrain.

goddess.
the goddess of the 5th hour of the day.
ft

ati

,

beater, scourger.

Ageru

B
1

i,

B.D.

at
1

,N. 747 ......
fill

10,

5,

'
j

a group of gods in SekhetAaru.

A* at

4

()'

T. 182, P. 529, M. 165, N. 653, twig, branch (of a palm).

[

97]
atU

A
()}%?
(j

fl

at-t
cords.

(I

0, a cord net

;

plur.

505,507 (with Cs

at,

ata

(1

^

"^\

~\uu

.

^L

Atum
Asien,
p.

M.

1 1

8,

N. 57, a kind of red cloth.
ij

At
at at
(j
i

^
I
I

.

Rec.

316, a Syrian god
;

;

fern,
(j

29, 149, a god.

jjj

wife of

Reshpu

compare Heb.
-A
to
,

U Jf

ff

,

king, prince

;

see

atur
289,
P.

come
flow, to

out, to

march.

,

T.

621,

O Q
N. 824, /*=
oo
grist
;
,

atur
(j

corn,
fl

Q
flood,

;$&

),

Copt.
river,

(j

^^
arm
(O

v

n
,

(I

of the river, lake r basin ; see ater, atru.
,

Ati-t-khau

1 ()^

V

'

Alll(ol

Dn

i

a

t'tle

of the

Atur aa

l

.

h c,
(I

^w^ o=>
/wsww

a

name

of the

crown of Upper Egypt.

Canopic arm of the
,

Nile.

ata

<=*
(j
1

v\
_ctr&

C^
I

boomerang.
/^.
tne

atur flo^s^^ 1
of a
fiend.

^

1
,

I

Atar /I^ISK

^Dm
(?)

<~=>

name

^
1

(JQ^\

?::::!

^

r
.

J^'

a measure of land, stade,
league.

1 1 1

Atur-meh
9,

a Nubian

dwarf-god, son of Ra.
/"**"

n

125^

Lower Egypt.
j

ata
;

del
i
(J
li

dew>

mo

'

sture

Copt.

iw.'
,

eiiwre.

Atur-res
Upper Egypt.

n n

,

Thes.

1251,

a

(j

^w>-

N. 766, an associate of Shu.

Atur-ti

'

1

-

Rec

-

i6 - 68 >

the two chief temples of Upper and Lower Egypt, the two halves of Egypt, the northern and

southern halves of the Egyptian sky
sovereign, suzerain. " S3=v 5l

;

U. 418,
T>

P.

453-

^3,

Rec

3>

Atur-ti
Berg.
I, 9,

.

.

king.

the goddesses of the same.

Ati

Tuat VI, a crocodile-god.
,

Atiu
|j

the bandaged gods,

>., the divine

mummies.

Attiu
i

ateb
(j
.

c.

J

\>

~V

tongue.

damned.

Ati-baiu
name of a pyramid.

ateb
,

i,

148, the

Q
;

<=

Jl

^i
to
'

Rev.

13,

62,

to

be

removed

Copt.

OTTtOTe^.
oa ^, to be laden
;

AtU
an associate of the Serpent-god
r-n-i

Q
atep
H
[1

^A

Copt.

atpa

fl

^

|j

zj^g bark,
,

boat.

A
4tf

[98]
Atemit \^ ", wO
counterpart of
,

U.

2

1

8,

the female

i

Tem.

(]

^\

fathers;
I)

Atem Khepra
[|

o

t^ 1 ^ T
^|

Atem

+

Khepera, the union of the evening and
knives.

morning Sun-gods.

w
tef,

I

;

see also under at

and

atemu-t
atemti

(1

!

,

one who
'

^$, V> ^37
I

plu,'

L.D.

Ill, I40D., father
all

gb l\^l^ mother
and

destroys.
'

of

Atemti
[j

X

Tuat

III,

a

'

mankind
*^SL,
*
,

;

Copt. eiUJT".

Atf-meri
|j

=

goose-headed god.
Phiiopator.

atem atem
;

(]

^rr
'

^

,

a verb of motion.

Atf neter 1(1
title

father of the god,"

M

of a priest, or father-in-law of the king

_ ^-^
(I

I

,

air,

wind.

atma-t
^
f |,IV,
349.
,

d

y

^

>

U ^

,

a kind of red cloth.

(j

Atf, Atfa-t
?)

Rev.

13,

121,

Aten

t\^i\
O
]

the
'

serpent on the royal

Rec. 27, 55, 31, i74,
!

4

(if\

crown.
Q A/WWA
]
,

ffi. AAA^^A III

Rec. 4> 128,

Rev.
Tlf-l

M,
A
1

7,

(|
I

SJf /*

@, ^"^
fl
i

H y mn
/VWv

of

274,

>

R

26

'

M

l^^si
'

37,

N. 67, a god.

T^rtT-IltO

iJanus
AA/WV\

T
7,

A/WVNA

n

i

O
disk

O

S>=n_&^'
U. 491, M. 129, N.
75, n
I

'S^^
J~ vt"
H

-&V
,

t\

WVS

Rec. 30,

the

disk

of

the

sun,

the

stands

still,

Metternich Stele, 207;
190, not, without; plur.
(j

disk with

N. 938

;

see

tem.

two horns

;

H

A

A.Z. 1901, 63, the hetep III.
,

name

^ of the barge of
-

Amen32.

U. 602, N. 749,
(j

Aten VII
4,

11

(I"!*

"'
,

RM Na
-

N. 1231,

I.

disks of the Sun-god. 253, the seven

those

who

are not.

Atmu^lx
1

d

Aten-ur-nub
HifS.

^n IL ^nzK

%>^,
7T
I
I

[j

the

damned;

I

of the throne of Ra. serpent-headed supporter

Men
[j

~^,
5
,

mirror.

atem

n

a

to shut, to close, to

make an end

of.

aten

D

to

act

as

a deputy;

see

Rec. jo, 66, 3.,

n,

atenu

i

r^

if

>-"

i

.

_

_ 14, 74,
I]
.

o D
vicar,
12, iS,
(?)

A.

,

Rev.
/~\

^

ff\
,

$, ft
Ji^j

Rev.

ii,
n

127,

on

U

the

god of the evening and morning
sun
;

see

Tem, Temu.

deputy, fM*tf;

L|

^^

o 6^1
(D^li'

Rev.

directors

1

A
(|

[99
of
office,

]

aten-t

aten
g~^
g
>

A
I

^^ Q
<W,
_/J

,

staff

mace.

Q^

^~U
Rec. 26, 234, 27, 218, 219; see aturti.

A
j

AA/WV\

J^, O
to

A

Aterti
;
A
(1
I

Mj,
/<?
*"fi}
,

to

push

ft) ft),

Denderah IV,
,

67, the

name
92,

aside,

repulse;

var.

AWV\A

Jj

to resist authority, to revolt.

of a funerary coffer;
the shrine of Osiris.

Rec.

5,

atenu atenu
aten
__

A ~
1

O
5w

%, Jr'
$v

Mar Ab y-

n

,

3,

37, revolt.

Ater-t
1 1

meh-t

A

A

!

A
,

J;^

%
A
1

<M[

j

,

612,

Lower
of

rebels, fiends.

A

^'^K.tf,
^
"
*
5>
(]

Thes.

^
^WW\
of

^ c^s d
Ater-t shema-

the

goddess

Lower
Egypt.
4-"

1295,

"
cll
.

^'
Darius,

Anastasi
12,
it,

,
|

Hymn
A
i

To

.

A~^w, R ev
an opening,
prison (?);
(]

12, air

10,

~^A
c~n

f)
ill

i
Egypt ;
[j

,

I'.

61

,

2,

Rev.

14,

hole
</

(?),

place of

restraint (?)

atenut
circle,

A

~^ %
III

Q

^
'

Upper Egypt;
vww\ \

<=> rr-a -Xi J^ C 3 A
T 1

,

the

goddess

of

<>
_
\ \ '

^
J_fl

^
t

<^

\\ i_

i

'

_i

i

&

*

the two

i

,

sides of the southern heaven.
I I I

()

O

Jl

horizon.

aterC?)
Rec. 15,43,
A
,

aten
13, 67,
(j

A^
1

\>

J^, 1

Hclcl^' X LJ

^
,

1111
'

the belt of

III

Orion
out.

(?)

Rev.

atru
(j

gAA

v^ V^

^\l

to

pour

(

ground, dust,

earth, land, estate, farm; Copt.

atr,

atru

aten

A **&*

,

to bind, to

d
tie.

(j<S>^\i^,

Rec. 3 i, 168,

aten-petch-t

A
I

^
c

^
(dill

^,

L.D. in, 55E ;

IV, 194, stringer of bows, bow-bearer.

atennu
jj

^

=
difficult
,

;

plur

1|
'

^,
;

knots,

1

<^

jr

,

,

,

points in a

book or argument
i.e.,

'^^

A

M^ ^^

,

L.D.

III, 1406,

Treaty 30,

untier of knots,

solver of difficulties.

atennu
aten
ater-t
(J

A ~
'

tk Jr

jr
V~*
'

part of a book, or of its binding.
I,

irr
P. 425,

A

^,
(I

a kind of plant.

M.

92, 607,

Rec. 26, 65, 80,

<^>
ij

Jjjg

,

R ec

29, 146, river, stream, canal, Nile; Copt.
.

3 i,

162,

Heb.

1\

GIOOp,

<

2>cr~d
-1

]

'

"^^^
~~~-

M

'

a na "'' a l ar e or small S
e.g.,

atru atru

d

j

i

i

I

,

Nile

festivals.
*AAAAA

building, a cell or shrine of a god,
A
1
ri

of

Amen
/WW^

,"*""]

U <==> c^^i

^

(J
i

^AAAA^

at Elephantine.

aterti
, ,

Hh. 373, watered
place;
,

land, a watering

Rec. 20,41.

\\

Atru-neser-em-khet

A
I

B.D. 149, the

3 th Aat.
2

G

A
ater,

[

100

]

A
ath *

atru
{j

<>,
(]

HiU. 89, N. 366, a cake-offering.

/y

ath
a distance of between 1,500 and 1,600 metres, or 3,000 cubits, the schoenus of 30, 32, 40 or 60
stadia,

,

Rec.

15,

164

ff.

The

square

(|<|>i
4-2 miles

18,200 aruras The ater of Edfu

=

= =

182,000,000 square cubits.
14,000 cubits

=

to

brew

=

40

stadia, P.S.B. 14, 409.

^?,
-

beer;
(j

^

^
Q
,

ater
h

^s*, T<=>O
I

^

J

ur

As

-

i9 8

>

3 2

=

brewer (?)

;

see

^

^H.
Jj

B<

?*,

limit;

Copt. i.pHX.

atsef
time, season,

(j-S-O,

cake;

var.

(1

atru
year;

(j^f,
IV, 1161;

(j

<

^> ^{,
M
-

plur.

(|^{fi.

457,
I)

^^
3,

ath

S==>
fl
,
i
i

1

Thes. 926
Mett. Stele, 120, to hurt
(?),

i

,

(j^f g,
,

^c.

49,

hurtful (?)

morning and evening.

ater
Rec.
3,

^
28,
i

athth-t
(j

J

i<^> ^
'

f>i, Rec. 4
i

<rr> ^[,
roll.

^Q
=>
, > ,

.
I

blood y P us

-

49, papyrus, the cord of a papyrus
ft

athth

A
1

N.

953,
1

ater

^tlj

W

g

,

yoke

of

animals ;

to twitter, to pipe like a bird, to quack like a duck.

athi en S^p ~ww
cattle
;

since, from,

up

to

now,

Copt.
hitherto;

Athabu
163,
i,

S^p <wwo,

from

this

day;
12,

S^p
38;

a town in Egypt or the Tuat. 8 o A ^_, <
,
'

with
P. 366,

numbers

5=^=*!^

,

Rev.

ath
i

U. 89, ^

o
Rec.

Copt,

xi rtU. 537,
||

,

ath S^p,
27,

s=,

T. 26, N. 209,
1221,

flo?/pL/l, Av
1

230,
,

U.
T.

i,

564,

P.

34, N.
p-

1231,

,

P.S.B.

10,

49,
,

31,

O^OO*
,

34,

P.
,

Rec. 31, 10,

U. 442, to drag, to haul, to

(j

draw, to harness, to yoke, to pull, to tow a boat, to O (3 -SSS^ A
constrain, to restrain
;

ft

a

Q .

,

to string
seize,

,

tO

to steal, to snatch away, to conquer, to to carry off, to transfer, to capture, to plunder,
;

remove
restraint, prison, fort.

Copt, xi-

athu s^p
JT *J
'

J'

Amen

'

I9>

r>

athu

(]
1

o A __ 8
I

,

prsoners.

I

I

^

,

robber, seizer, conqueror ; plur.

ath (lo | ^.fields. A
111

[101
i-

]

athau
t\
1 ,

2

^, Peasant,
,

192,

IV, 667, foragers;
()

Rec.

21,

79,

thief,

^
conqueror of Egypt; rTj^r
of

^*-i

ff\
|

NT

'>

ravisher

robber ;

plur.

(1

^<U ^^. ^\

|

women

J*
;

i

J\ <-=^}>

^
,

stealer of hearts.

Athtiu-abu
i

athap
i

i

i

i

(j

^
"

D,T.

23,

.

.

B.D. 27,

i,

the robbers of hearts.
/)

A \ T| o ** dLllctJ.
seized
,

II ^7\ -AC? M IMV (V~^ f \C\ K\\

,

Alt.

K.

athit s=3

A

^

what
.

i3

fora e

>

plunder.

193, prisoner;

Heb. "VDN(?).

athi au-t s^p S^a t

n

rs-\
(J"j

&

,

jour. AS.

Athep

=
a
,

A
A

Tuat

I,

a singing-god.

1908, 294, to torment; Copt.

LoirUJ.
'

Athemti
As "'

Tuat
1

athi mit s^p
i9 o8
,

^^
;

]

^

Jour-

293, to set out

Copt.

XI JULoeiX.

athen
14,

^,

^^
Q

god

III, agoosein the Tuat.

i

^^w a'

1 0^^, sir
.H
;

athi en qes

s^p*^
,

^

Xgk, Rev.

(j^^, (j^^O,
plur.
(j

the disk of the sun

A
67,

Rev. 13, 30,

D
'

A
Rev. ii, 146,
to wrong, to

n

Athen
I

/

i

AA^/WA
1

*AWA WVA^

I I

iiJ' 4 1_1

U D

^1

m
athen
,

^j

Kec. 27, 55, 29, 152, the
'

name

do violence; Copt,
B.D. G. 281,

'

=
J=fi
,

of a god.
repel.

A
1

to

/VAAAAA

JJ

push aside, to

athi her
Rev.
ir, 138, to

athnu

A

deputy, chief.

shew favour, to accept the person of someone; Copt. (f\ po
j,

^enemies,

athi hetr
252, to

^p A l\f
(J >>
;

,

jour. As. 1908,

J]

have power over

Copt.

XI P/TOD.
time, season;
varr.
j

O,

(I

Athit-em-aua
/l

|.
'

J}

j

B.D. 99, 23, a bolt peg

athes
in the

P^^a,
i

to

be s et

to r
?'

magical
boat.
r

athtcha
prison
;

,

Rev.

12,

n,

restraint,

Athi-hru-em-gerh
,

;

Copt.

Tuat

III, a god.

at, ati
(j

rto.,U.
incense.
A U
1

416,

Athi-heh S^p^f
1

Tuat

III,

a

title

of

to cense, to

2i

pour out a libation.
,

Osiris.

atha, athai

A

at-t
(j

at.t fl , J M d=J3
<4 L- L
.

1^P \sA.

^^^

-

1

iV

an

incense
/r

)

a
M.
693,
||

offering.

at
Israel Stele , 53,

()=>,

[]^,

=>!),

M,
1)

,

ibid. 6,

P. 416,

M. 596, N. 1201, A
i
ii

,a
i

,

Rec. 31, 169,

^

^lj

to seize, to snatch away, to

IV, 222, 615, dew; plur. A
see
;

'^

^

,

U. 565;

carry

off,

to lay violent

hands on,

to steal.

Copt.

eicoTe.
G 3

[102]
at
(j

A
Ata-t
M.
703,

C
fl
i

,

Mett. Steje, 53,

swampy land.

a

mytho-

logical locality.

at-t

o,

fl^,

u. us, N. 424,

Atau(?)
Rec. 31,
19, the

a cake-offering.

at

^^^
fl

name

H

O

*

A

C===I

of a god.

1
'

O
,

rich,

abundant, multitudinous.

'

ata
(j

^_Q, u.
759,

3-32,

479, T. 3 oo, p. 655,

at-ui(?)

(j

the pupils of the eyes.
piur.

M. 366,
26, 2, to

N.

141,

A

fl ,

ij|^ 77

Anas.

I,

at

make,

(]c-oj),chiMj
ati-t
(j

to cause, to grant, to give.
fl fl

(je=si

c=M o
*/)
,

,

girl,

maiden.
2 9,

Atti
I)

|?)

^ ^

<>! Tomb Rameses
,

IV,

3,

Rec.

6, 152, a

at

supporter of the Disk.
,

Ij^.U.
(1

608, Rec. 26, 67,
to

AtU
atua
.

<=^> \\

att-tir?") l ''

^ fl^^ H^?^'

,

be deaf, deafness.

(jcD3%
css.
(j
,

B.D. 149, the
-

nth
M-

Aat.

Ebers Pa py rus 99, 14, 15, deaf ears (?).
(j

T ^] *,

28 9,

66,

<

Rec. 30, 185, to praise.

at(?) &,

part of a plant,

e.g.,

at-en-aam

,

Rec. 25, 191, land which the waters of
;

A O

8

vl

i

;

at-en-aru

AA>WV\

I

iii
at-en-rega

the Nile can reach

plur.

c-=^
(j

H

'

T

'

334, P. 376, N.
A/^^A/v

1157,

at
(|

,

a kind of bird.

^V^^^

.

Rec. 31, 174, flooded Nile
banks.

atebui
IV, 159, uterus; Copt.

OOTG, OTI, O*rre.
5,

at

^
attiu
(]

to

seize,

to

grasp, to smite.

atiu,
[1(1
1

c^

fl fl

^

'

,

fl

two banks of the

HJateb

,

the

\>

Nile,

*'.?.,

all

Egypt.
1879,
54,

Yr

^^,
(I

smiters, slaughterers.

A.Z.

plum
tree (?)

at-t

*$

,

slaughter, a smiting.

MS
4t-t

Wort. Supp. 170, the cord of a papyrus roll.

X
=fl'
ft

Herusatef

Stele, 93, Nastasen Stele, 61, to reward, to punish.

(j^S,
c^> e^3>
A
"^e.
,

,^^1 Q^'T^}
P-

net, cordage,

bag
fat
>

_

atbana
Pap. 501

|,
(j

Harris

\\

at
[j

75>

to

1;ie

strong.

....
(J
,

at

[I
1

to

be oppressed,

afflicted.

atep

U.

15, to taste.

"
(j

^
^
,

at

load

;

Copt. (JOTtl.

[]^
IV, 480

destruction, death.

atep-t

cr^D,
see

place for loading up, station, khan.

atU (Ic^^'^'T',
ata-t
(|

atep
oppression,
misery, miserable state.

;

Atem
a

Alt K.

ic 6,

Edomit,'.

I
c
ft

[]03]
|,

A
aten-t
(j
i

Atem

god of the

setting sun;

Qs
,

W>A

L
I

,

part, division.

-

|klatma
ft

ater
||
,

c=>i
P.

186,

344, 6o 9

,

M. 301,

c-=^.

()

N. 972, to make

like.

N. 899;

(j^S, (j^^TJ,

to destroy, to

do

atmait
Kb.
,

ft

c=s

&

i

^

,
i

P.

692,

away, to remove, to chastise.
ft

ateriu
aterit

ft

^
MI'
I,

A.Z.

1869,

134,

M. 592, N. 1197,

destroyers (?)

B.D. i2 5 ,III,i6,

calamities, destruction.

Aterasfet
'

c
ft

^
ft

.,

N. 980,

,

the

name

of a garment or article

"

Destroyer of sin," the

name
(1

of a god.

of apparel

made
ft

of dark red cloth.

ater

(I

~*^?
ft

,

aten aten
Amen.

v_>;
,

see at

and
12,

at.

^L/ ^f^l
Coptos,

>

stud
18,

cow
ftS

or bull; plur.

c

^^
!,J
I

PI.

Amen.

10,

(1

25, 19,

god of the

solar disk.

aten

^
WWNA
,

/
i;

,

ear

;

Heb. ttN

.

ateru
ater
organ of the body.

V

'

for

745, geese kept breeding purposes.
'

aten

O
'I

ft
1

AAAAAA

*,
serve as

an internal

as deputy, to rule for wakil.

someone
to

else, to

atrut
,

,

P.

661,

aten

enter as deputy

P. 778,

M.

772, garments,

on some
,

service.

atenu

bandages, swathings, bandlets.
Edict
1

6,

A,

ateru
atre
ft

ft

^S-\, Ebers

Pap. 109, 9

....

U
$<=?=>
[
i

Harris Pa ?- 5 01
)
I ,

atre
deputy, agent, vicar, wakil
;

-

gaha
,

\\

var.

ii

atnu tent

-

hetru

*&

o
ath,
i

Harris Pap. 501

deputy-master of the horse.

atnu pa-menfit

^

?
*-,

e
^1

deputy-general of the army.

atnu .... per-uatch-ur

D

marsh,

fen-district, a

common name
\

for land in

the Delta;

plur.

ft
1

^, A <f J o
,

,

|

II
atnu banti
],

_

deputy-sealer of the maritime department.

^^f. a in
i

*$

&

J

ft

*

athi[t]
fj

marsh plants,

reeds, etc.

\\

deputy-confectioner.
*9
(j

atenut
D

Herusatef

Stele

JfMi
,?(?)

f

i
1

the swamp-dweller, fen man, Delta

man.
ft
i

atenu

ft

AA/WVN

D

atheh(?)

8 8 ^^ X X & ^

to

block

U P>

to

obstruct.

G 4

[

104]
atchbu
'

s round

'

.

Amen.
seeath

23, 20, to pull, to draw, to haul, etc. A
(|

PS o ^.
fl

;

Athu
atekh
atsh
A H

Rec.

31,' 171,

name

the of a god.
to
1

X
r
1

to
,

mal e
f make

Atoher
'

fl
|

ft
<Z

,

limit,

v

_/)

to

tremble.

Sf

H mn
>'
,

boundary
of Darius 2
5.'

;

Copt.

l
,

spit (?)

atoheri

,

head-

cloth,

garment.

atch her

S,

U. 357, P.

atcher-t
L_
_l

,

IV, 1175,

fortress.

,

marshes,

4tohanp(|^^ |I|wJg, Bitch,
In. Hier.

Ch.

29, 3, to rejoice

;

compare Heb.

(Alt.

K. 209).
'

*

atchet
U. 270, P. 652, 655, M. 76, 193, 754, to make

Atchai /U
1

ills'
(]

R/kfi

B

-

D G
-

769, Osiris in the Fayyftm.
-

a reply, to speak.

atcharta
K. 210, a
pot, vessel.

,

Alt.

atchetut

(||^

"^

,

q^
talk.

d

^i,

s\

I

words, utterances, speech, divine

[

105

]

a
j|

D=Heb. y.
jj

of the nose

;
I

cm]
AAA/WV

,

Rec. 21,

piece,
"

one, a, an, pair ; see the following eleven examples
:

21, hill top; Copt.

a ar-t a
J
<2

<^>

j/.

,

a uraeus amulet.

"

\^[,
,

a plant or flower;
I

a
IVv

_

m
"
,

<LrrTtOOY

i.

used with verbs of motion (Copt.

vl an unbu plant.
"
f

(Tin, Xirt):

Qjx
"\iv _/jJss>
i

t
Tfcjs,

21,

a fighting;

/

a menh-t

D *A/W\A

A
jj

&

,

an amulet.
AA^W\

flfl^S,
i

a flight;
""

"^7^
j\
,

aen-meri-tRec. 21,
2
1,

01

-ww^'^
;

3,

a journeying, or

j
;

a port, harbour

oo
\\

,

Copt.

a going, a passage a journeying

a em-khet-em-ash

;

(Kx
|

QGG

,

a censer.
^

n

-rr".

a mighty

battle;

a en-hetrau
a body of cavalry.

J,

an eating.
P.
(j|j,

aui
53

.

fl

6 43 , 666,
\\

a en-saga
Anastasi
I,

p. 256,"" 25, 6, a piece of sackcloth.

~

^>-A

'
I

a en-thebut
a pair of sandals, white
|

,

or black

I

,

,

the two forearms, th& two

=>

a en-senther
censer.

_

hands ;
I

"A
'

a

H

IV, 161, by my two hands actually.

a shem-reth a tchet
I

~~
>,

aut
[

,

family.

an amulet.

aiu

"hands,"
r
I i

i.e., '

workmen,
labourers.

o "^\
I

,

an amulet.
=>.

a-n-Heru
prepositions, etc.
:

fl

_
,

a

o
"
c,

"arm

of

,

in

compound
,

Horus,"
Rec. 21, 21, truly
D
,

;

~ A-sah
;.e.,
i

censer.

arm of

name

rio the "'", of a Dekan.

O

Copt.
,

before
fl

;

a second time;
at

<b

Aui-f-em-kha-nef "T^
I

i

Tuat XI, a double serpent-headed god.

*

Q

V'

once immediately
>

;

Aui-en-neter-aa T~n\\%
,

before, in the presence of ;

B*

'

at once.

a

D

|

,

hand, authority
of.

;

^

B.D. IS3A, 12, the snaring souls.
etc.,

"hands" of the

net for

,

under

the authority
n

fT
D,

,

-75-

II,

armlets, bangles, brace-

the forearm, the hand,
;
I I

lets

;

var

I

the prominent part of a thing

auau

arm

ring, bangle,

bracelet.

[106]
a a _ a a
van
(?),
""
|
I

,

Anastasi

I,

26, 6, pole of a chariot.
in

a-t

nemm-t
men and

Q.

^
,

,

chamber

which

a

I

j

_A

,

Anastasi

I,

20, 6

bodies were dismembered or

dissected.

-o^-, Gol. 12, 104, handle

(?)

a-t nett

.im^ ^
"

cistern.

,

Sphinx

II, 174, Decrets, 100, cara-

a-t en
Rev.

retXll

AAAAAA

d\
'
D
"

I

or

some

article

used

in carrying
(?)
;

goods
'

ii, 169, foot-cases, sandals (?)

in the desert

on asses or camels
,

V\
think

a-t

ent-khet
~~~

i

i

i

a caravan ot

Metcha.
(

Some
,

Thes. 1254, summer-house.

that

~_" = ^\
|

)

g*

dragoman,

a-t heq-t a-t

A
A
2>

d

<>, beer shop.

L_"l]

interpreter, P.S.B.A. 37,

117-125, 224.
state,

seba

c

|

a
tion,

D

I

,

Mar.
fl

Karn. 54, 42,
I

condi-

means;

ww>

f~l

/-}
-

AAAAAA

I

Q
~

,

L.D. Ill,
Rec.
2
1

IJ.-r'PJL! cni c3m3l dC U
i
I

Rec.

1 8,

63, school, college; Copt.

I40B,
21
;

means of keeping alive
"
,

;
|

,

,

a-t

tau

"
$ l_ _J

e_U ^
'

|

,

"'*'

baker's shop.

|

Copt. &.n<)i&..
DI,

a

_

fl,

region,

place,

e.g.,

^T'^vr^'"'
limb,

TtTtt

\
fli

J.

Q

I

W>
,

member,
D
i

piece;

plur.

I

,

the region of the

Shasu;

tia <L jl i <>
*"~
,

s

the southern
of

u. 219, _
region;
Ci

,

_
S

^
1

I

D \\

^
,

III

his

place

yesterday

;

I^i'"^
a-ti
^

I

AAAAAA

^^
\\,Hh. 433,
,
I

^?^

e

"
.

O ^

I

A
members.

-"(?
NX

the t\vo
'

I

III

o

I

J)

J,
I

estate of the gods;

DW
I

?

I

I

j ill

(1
|l

,

east side, etc.

a-t

neter
/^
(x

the god's body.

aui-sexn-t
~
aili-tu.
"
AAAA'VS

'"2T, IV,
f^l
,

574, hilly coun-

a-t ua-t

em aner
of stone,
16.

~

n

^
-

ps

f\

/WWV\
ram
D

Q|^
a single piece

i^^H

~
I

IV, 388, hilly country.
,-.

monolith;

wv
,

-

,,

Mar. Karn. 42,
,,

Rec.

18,

181,

Rec. 10,
""

Kahu "
|

ai _
fl^fi,
flfl{|
;

^,

to cry out, to

dam, dyke.
,

speak loud, to recite

see~

gi.

a-t
,

domain,
174,

estate,

plot

of ground;

a
Rec.

a

fa, Oh! Alas!
,

n,

bank of

river.

a
R.E.
ii, 125,

"
'

***

U. 575, r-~-i, P. 695, Methen
register,
roll,
list,

8,

-i

charter,

writing,

document,

will,

chamber, house, palace, temple;
original

document,

deed, order, edict; p!ur.

Copt. HI.

<
a-t
a-t

>
,

arp oim
bener-t

J H

wine-shop, wineHI
cellar.
>

i
I

i

D 8
fl

lv
fi

'

^CT3/m
I

o,

f 4i,

date shop or store.

a-ti
\\
i

,

Rec. 21, 14,
register,
;

~

\\

o e

L.D.
15;

Ill,
,

2290,

list,

catalogue; plur.

a-t

nem
room
(?)

\

__

,

Rec. 12, 32,

Amherst Pap. 29

^

sleeping

P.S.B. 19, 261.

A
a
,

[107
moon).

]

mmnr
to

grow

(of the

(0

luniii)

\^7
\_y

'HTmrrr

iiiiiinr
,

mj'iiij

\\

mmnr

the two

1'lUini

a

ir4H, darkness, night, o

leaves of a door, door

;

aau, aaiu

TTTTTTTTT
,

irmini

'

T. 288,

a-t

~
i

^-* /TTi

,

goat.

391,

^
I i

"
'
I

'
I

U

'

O

'

Mil'

,

Rec. 27, "
'

2-51, -50, J ' > '

67, "

-nmmr_zi

i

i

r
I

"TUilllM

O'
'

Y

,

Amherst Pap.

30, a vessel,

III'
'

a pot, a measure,
i i

pot of in'
i

ifiiinir

iiniim
iiiimn

(

cense. a
'

limilll

-,

doors.

\jj

Illllllll
|

|

|

|

[II

|

|

a

7

O

9,
I

a measure;
I

half

f>, measure.
I I

aau

_

iimilit

~

!nmr <=~3

.

-ranmr
"

doorkeeper,
of a high
official.
'

a-t
mistress,

,

Rev. 14,

9,

aaur

D

nr
'

"great door,"

title

"^jgq

great

lady,

queen

;

Aaiu-en-sbaiu-Tuatiu
y<
I I

*
Illllllll

P.S.B. 20, 191.

j) y*
I

i
I

w^

a

^y&y
'

7
,

WAAAA

^ Q

great one, chief.

/H

ff\

I

i,

B.D. 141, 58, the door-

\j

aa

keepers of the doors of the Tuat.
,

o a mes
(2

o

god twice great (Thoth).
first

Aaiu-shetaiu
eldest

1Mnr
!

I

ffil

born

r

>

born.

B.D. 141,

56, the
'

gods of the secret doors.

aa, aai
>
,

"
fi fl

ri'\^

u

u
!\
!)

.

0-=.

B.D.

125, III,

14,

IV,

650,

Wazir

Jh
be great, to be
large,

10, Pap.

3024, 151, here, hereabouts.
)

,

to

aa, aai

X

a,

.A

A,

to

be mighty, to be spacious or abundant, to be
"

to journey, to travel (?)

powerful;

^
:

(j(j

|

great; Copt. i.I.5,1.
"| (j,

aa _
aa-t
I

The
house,
'

ordinary use of

aa

is

illustrated

by the

abode,

following

c,n' Q

'
I

estate,
,

domain.

aa ab
arrogant.

^
i.e.,

aa-t-shetat
ber,"
i.e.,

=^=>

" hidden

chamN. 651, B.M. 138, great of heart,
proud,

the sanctuary of a temple.

Aa,Aai I^cn, ~^l\l\n,
see Aati.

B.D. 125;

aa aru
of forms,
i.e.,

1

I,

great

of very

aa
iniiiin
s

iinnni

u. 324,

mrmrr

miiinr

aa baiu

*
,

w

.

^
yyjfi
,

many
|
||

forms.

!

,

i

8 reat f so uls u of mighty

'

''?

will.

i

^

mm], leaf of a door, door,
iiiiinii

cover of a sarcophagus. Dual

:

h d aaui 1 1 U. 269,
,

aa pehti
great of valour,

<ff\<s\

most brave.
'

aa maa-kheru
TTmnii

^~n'

J|,

great

of

V\\

truth-speaking, most truthful.
^
'

Illllini

aa-mil
TTTTiinr'

a

wvwv, gi-eat of water, the

Aamu.

Till'!!!!'

(^ <T~~! \\
|

Tinnni

(

r

"
i

I'i'iini

nmmr

'

aamertU

,

greatly beloved.

\\

i

i

iinniii

\\

i

i

i

[108]
aa nerut
*|
^
__/!'

A
little

L-fl,

great god as opposed to a
vic-

god

"'-=*.

great of terror,

most
-

terrible,

most

torious.
,.

aa nekhtut
ita

yj-**-

a

\ IJ1,
I I I

most strong.
'..,

iii'

on

ui
;
i i

aara^
aa rennu
names, a
title

great of mouth,

boast-

nobles of the palace
very great gods.

very,
i
i i i i i i

ful,

insolent.

I

D

,

great

of

aa-t
great of terror,

,

a great

goddess

;

of Thoth.

two great goddesses.

aa herit
most

I
c

1 I,

aa ahenut-hen-f

terrifying.
I

aa khau
risings,

~
,

great one of

,

director of the royal corvee.

a

title

of Ra.
' I

aa
,

a-t

o~"

,

marshal of the court.
<

aa kheperu I
transformations,
i.e.,

great of

Aa-t-em-Aneb-hetch ^~T
B.D.G.
57, a gate at Philae.

T

of

many changes.
i

a a Ichptm aa Knenu

< ==>
fl

~

*%3

r c^ /g>

,

of large interior (of a barge)
_

aa

em aha

a

man advanced
in age.

o

aa
aa*

most

fear-

aa en uab
libationer.

,

chief

sheps

H

most

holy,

most

august.

aa en shefit
most
terrible,

or most awe-inspiring.

V

aa en utcha
director of storeh(juse (Bet al-Mal).
AAA/VW

VI alii'

aa en per
i

steward, major-

aa-aa

a_ D, to be doubly great. r^-ii=^=
very great
j

CD

I

domo.

Aa-nvk
men.

aa-aaau

-=>_

aau
aa
=>
i

very, exceedingly.

^z* 3*^ aa en niu

flLQ^. name of the sacred boat of Edfu.
of the stream.

"

~
D

<\ Hj, -M^U r-^n
3JI,
,

'
,

-=> or

D

aa en

mer
^>

,

chief of

w

i

,^<=> *^. great, grand, mighty, important _^-

the port, harbour master,

noble, lofty, weighty, chief; fern.
'

aa en sa ^T
e
\\

i,

phy larch.
1

11,
>

;

dual, masc.

U

c*

I

aa en qetut
of marines.

1

,

director

fem.

aa kha
Thoth, the twice great;
plur.

! I^i

A c~n
,

chief of the diwan.
'

Aa
i

U. 513,

^o'
6,

i

g

,

T. 325, a fire-god.

Aai
aa
Aait
e,
,

Rec.

137, a

god of the dead.

Ombos

II, 132.

Aa-t-aakhu
29, a great person, chief, officer, governor, noble, a

,

Tuat IX,

a singing-goddess.

[

109

]

Aa-t-Aat-t
I

,

Tuat IX, a singing-goddess.
-

H
(j

Aa-t-Setkau

<~

=

nR
Circle.

Tuat VIII, the name of a

Aa - ami khekh >=
Aa-aru
<x=> n
n

Aa-shefit
4|-

00 I^,
i==

^^
,

,

a title

of several solar gods.

Thes. 31, the god of the i2th hour 01 the day.

Aa-t-shefit
,

o

B.D.G. 104, Osiris
of Athribis.

Thes. 28,

Denderah

III,

241,

Aa-t-aru
a
fiery,

I

,

Tuat IX,

Berg. II,
night.

8,

the goddess of the 4th hour of the

blood-drinking serpent.
/WVVW

A o Aa ' A

Tuat
'

I,

a sing-

Aa-Shefit ~=>
the

ffi

o

,

Denderah IV, 84,

ing-god.

name

of the 4th Pylon.

J,
1 4,

Rec. 21,

Aat-Shefshefit
Tuat.

tZS

on

Pharaoh

;

see Per-aa.

Tuat VIII, the gate of the gth division of the

Aa-pehti *
abull-god;

"^L_J
A

$, Denderah

IV, 63,
a
title.

Aa-t-qar-uaba

""JS),.

nC$,Rec. 21, 14,

.->*-.
,

*eTs J^mifl
to be s et
>

j
( .

fv^, Lanzone Qc,<=>^3

Aa-pehti-petpet-khaskhet D D X C^O^D a
'

*

^
aa

Nesi-Amsu

32, 49, a serpent-fiend.
to

106,

composite hawk-

erate.

crocodile-cat-bull-lion-goose-ape-ram-god.

Aa-pest-rehen-pet
Denderah

Aa-pehti-reh
of a Dekan.

^a^ _a
ra

f=i *

J

aa aa

^^^ ^"^
II, 10,
^r
u)

one of the 36 Dekans.
-

a^-.a
12, hair of the pubes.

Aa-pehti-rehen-pet-ta
Denderah
II, 10,

disease of the genital organs.
o
'

one of the 36 Dekans.
"

Ebers Pap. 99,

3X

Aa-nest

"

S

,

Tuat VI, a god (?)

aa, aa-t

aa-hemhem
rn
_B*&.

mode form), Amen.

"

_B^

in

i

Great of roarings," a

name of
a

Aa-herit ""^fV " in ^
' '
.
.

Tuat VI
,

>

od of
terror.

a
Roller Pap.
i,

L,
1

N.

Rec. 25, 192,

3,

^_^

w

Q

L
|

&-.

Bubastis 3 4 A,

Aa-kheru

S.B.D.I44,

^vT,

ass,

she-ass;

plur.
i i i

the Watcher of the 7th Arit.
'

Aa-kherpu-mes-aru

i

i

Tuat X, the name of the door of Tuat X.

i

i

Aa-saah

<~

Il li

N N

^ Tomb of Seti of

I,

one
B.D. 125,
III, 12, the
L_.
;

the 36 Dekans. P.S.B. 25,

Aa-t sapu.
218, a
title

Ass-god, a form of Ra.
| i

^
Ei

p

|]D^|,

aaut
.(3,

-^
,

.<><=

*^r->*-

,

of Sekhmit.
67,
\, pillars,

Rec. 30,

Aa-sekhemu I

colonnade.
<**==

B.D. 149, the god of the

nth

Aat.

Aaut-ent-Khert-neter
IX,
pi. 10,

n

o

^\

^"^ Tomb Rameses Aa-Sti

a

O

'

serpent-god.

a

B.D. 99,
1

13,

oar-rests

of the

magical boat.

[110
aa-t

]

A

4
,

aau
Rev. 12, 63, 70, a
i;

,^'
plunder.

flax,

linen

;

Copt.

aaua
steal, to rob, to

e^,

to

bandlet, a garment, woven work; plur.

-^

Copt. ei<L.ir(?)

aauait
,

B.M. 657,
E,

aa-t
nnn
,
>

-

Q ^ anm, DO

Rec. 20, 40,

/!'

a reaping.

aauau
maiden,
nrmi

nnm

stone of great price or value, gem,
;

amulet,

tumour
,

plur.

o
U
-

P^

MI

d

aab
EUD
i

"

'

"^v
;

I]

to be acceptable

X
I

s

rare stones

;

III

W d O

O

,

N. 743, pots

to anyone, to please

of precious stones.

aaut, aut

glands of the throat and neck.

_,^
fl

Peasant 42,

ft'

~^S'

^A U

||

I,
I

Amherst

Pap.

I,

things or feelings which produce pleasure.
a

aab-t
T. 383,
fl

aa

<K\
<^

a

to beat (?)

aaa

='
,

o

00
J

,

u. 193,
-

M.

1

36,

T
N. 185, 647,
well, fountain; plur.

-

R

i6i>

J

^ 3D,

P.

4", M.

588,.

N. 1194,

__
.

,

Rec. 26, 224.

a
,

M. 203, N. 685,

.

703,

aaaui

,

U. 576, N. 965,

the two sides of the ladder.

-jj,

the Phallus-god.

Aai

'
,

one of the 75 forms of Ra (No.

^

f^
l|(|

Tora b of
5}),

164, offering, sacrifice, sepulchral meals.
Seti
I,

Later

forms are:
34).

FyJ 1

I

aai-t <x=>

M ^, *^
I]
I i

(]|j

c

fl
]

,

house,

abode, chamber.

'j^.--J=.
,

aai-t

-=(]11

roof (?) ceiling

(?)

=
Aait-ar-t
the place of sunset.
'

n (](] ' '

1

1

O

^ B.D.G.
I

147,

JW4aab-t
vessel

i

i

i

for

*
flQ

ceremonial
purification.

aai

fiL flame,

fire,

heat.

aaiaai o-=

[| (J

^j^

,

to rejoice, to exult.

aabb, abb

\-f

W

spear,
,
,

harpoon.

Aabi
Rec.
1

<-

B.D.

(Sai'te)

78, 38

a god.

8, 183, to speak with violence, to curse,

to abuse, to J\.aii

blaspheme
D >s\

;

Copt.
'

Of <L.
porter.

aabu

*

J %>^J,

a kind of herb?

Aon

nliK ^*\ V> j*e&_2i

Tuat IV, a jackal-headed

aaber-t

J,
d
dill
,

balsam, unguent,

aau

,

to flourish.

aabes

fire,

flame.

[Ill]
aabag
:.

A
aamit
,

ffl

-mnmr

J'
aabt

32, 86, to be weak, or helpless.

IV

i

743i

<=*
]
i

,

an Asiatic woman;

o

slave,

worker

;

Heb.

aap

to

fly

;

Heb.

ffiy

.

Aamu
!'

>]
I

Tuat V, the souls of
'

the

Aamu
'

in the

Tuat.
;

Aapep
D
S~tO j~K>
/ /

D D
Tflfiftfl

D

D Q

aam
I

ftjk

H^
I

'
I

V ^^
'"Tf.
\\
1 1 1

anmia '' Deast

o' DD'D
WJ),
^ihh, Rec.
6,

iti.
\\

V

_B^.
e.g.,

ciltle,

the sacred

158, a monster mytholight-

animals of Egypt,

Apis, Mnevis, the

ram of

logical serpent

which produced thunder,

Mendes,

etc.

storm, hurricanes, mist, cloud, fog, darkness, and was the personification of
ning,

and
evil.

aam
aamu
}

a|

\ ^K,

to bring

down

birds

He

was called by 77 "accursed names"; Copt.

and animals with a boomerang.

|\ %S<#^,
plur.
1

IV, 335, throw-stick,

aapi
the winged disk,
the

boomerang;

^^
1

boomerangs

(?)

'ill.

nets(?)

summer
<

aam

v? <^'

^Ha

C1
.

'

7 sta1 some
'.

kind

solstice.

of sparkling stone.
(Sai'te),

Aapit
aapint

,

a goddess.
unguent, incense

Aam
(?)

<-

B.D.

62, 2, a god.

,

o o o
'

aam'

*"

Z
1
'

to

eat,

to

under-

Aapef
s

D
\\

D
B.D. 39,
'

c=

stand, to perceive.

aamut
D
2,

a

serpent-fiend.

^f Hymn
ill'

to Uraei 25, a kind of
plant.

aafa

-x

~*'

to be greedy,

glutton.

aamm ha-t
sweet, pleasant

^

O.R.E.4,'75.

aam

to clasp, to grasp, to seize.
I

aam
iiiinur

aamaa
^
IWUll
\\

,

part of a bed.

i,

an Asiatic,

aamaq
1

<>

a

nomad of the Eastern
I

Desert

,

valley;

Heb.

SJ

pftj*.

,

IT
Tilt ii
rri

aamati
ffl

~
._~n\\

,

part of waggon.

I,
[

j"
aameh.
nnm
,

B.D.

(Sai'te) 30, 4,

a kind of stone.

aanniu
\\

e; Copt.

en.

aann

^^-^

-, to
i i

sing;

j

\\

aamu
t

1
I

_s^ St

f\ <&

1

}
1

!M' .m Jr
I

JKj

^

f\

^s\

Heb. n2y, Arab.

^j,.

j\, Rec. 33, 118,

|

|\ WZ,
\ EL

shep-

aanata
aanbiiniiiii
,

,

singing-woman
^
-

(?)

herd,

nomad, herdsman, farmer ;
fellahin.

plur.

]

^

axe, hatchet; plur.

$

!

,

A
aanra

[112]
[mm

MI
\\

DUE in

^^-.

,

Aah

<-=
j,
1

the

Moon-god = n
Annales

D

i

i

<>-=>

WWW
,

A

Q '.
v)

peb-

Aahpi
\\

,

III, 179, a god.

bles,

round

stones.

aanratat
Gol.
5,

*"

Aasit
\\ <=rr:

^

,

L.D.

3,

138, Lan-

III
14,

I

15

=

=>
b

w;
or
;

zone 140, Rec.
the chase.

13, 78, a

goddess of war and of

\\

ii"

upper chamber, balcony

Heb.

Aasiti-Khar
Rec.
7,

*

"

H

\\

196, the

name

of a goddess of Syria.

aan.ll ~wwv "Jjy^

,

a winding serpent.
*

Aaserttu
to

^
143, N. 648, a god.

aankh
live, life;

*

?

(Demotic form),

Aasek
,

Copt.
,

COH^,
:

M.

1

aankh
to swear

^-=

_

_>

/

^^^
;

i

Rec. 33.

aashasha-t ^=> rftft?
1-

'_

')

an oath

Copt.
spice,

throat, gullet.

aant

O d

o

,

perfume
>
'

O

aasharana
to

*

"
TtTtt

"^^

aar (aal)
aar-t
natural block of stone
(?)
,

ascend

;

a kind of seed or

fruit.

Copt. i.Xe.

aashaq
a kind of stone, a
C *
'i

^ Wj^^j.
_cri\
*~

/i'

i

~

i

^2a^t
A

^.
'}

to oppress, oppres-

aarara
Anastasi
I,

*
i

sion, to usurp, violence

;

Heb.
,

23, 3, pebbles

;

Copt.
a

aaqer
*

f=8>
2,

68, 8

aara
?*^^
,

,

a part of

building;

aag *
n'

^
^,

Peasant 185,
to keat, to bastinado.

L-

I

Rec.

3,

55, tenons of a coffin.

'

aaref

*
\_7

aL=*_

,Rev.

u, 184 =

:

Copt, oopq,

}L
ffi

nail,

claw, toenail, hoof; plur.
"3

Aar-n-aaref
Rev.
ii,

J\ J\ .A.P.wo.

"^ S
II'

184,

Horus

of

bandages;

Copt.

Rec. 30" 72.

aarsh

aag-t
,

cult, service.
i

_
"*"

=
,

the

oil

made from

aarshan

\\

i

\^

the agit plant,

Rec. 21, 91,

lentils,

beans; Copt.

ffl

If

an offering

aarata

\\

\\

Rec. 21, 82, an upper chamber; Heb.

aagarta

"^

ffi

Aartabuhait
,

\\

chariot; Copt.

Harris 501,

B. 9,

a female demon.

e,

Heb.

[113

]

Aau-taui
Ill, 38, a
title

A^^
of Thoth.
3
I

J. B D
-

-

12 5.

Aabt
Sallier Pap. II, 4,
2,

_D7r;

fl^^ thenameofamythoJ<e=<' logical fish.

5, 8,

cord, belt, girdle (?)

),
;

J\

to bring, to carry.

Heb.

aa
the

a,

Rec.

10,

61,

Aagm'
aatkh
aat
,

name

of a
fiend.

g
a woven
stuff.

,

A.Z. 1877,

\\

6 1, to doze, to be drowsy, to sleep.
fertile

,

a piece of

ground.
pyramid.
'

Aat-en-sekhet
B.D.G. 136, the second station on the old caravan road between the Nile and the Red Sea.

Aatt

X\

i

the pyramid region,

the necropolis, the Other World.
I-

aat-t aat-t
V<\

~3 /\
ed

"
(?)

a kind of bread'

II, ii,

a god-

cake.
dess, the personification of the pyramid
district.

-,Saii.

II,

3

,

1,2,

Rec. 35, 161, gate sockets

aa,aai
slabs of stone.

^, rdM
.

\\

Aati
B.D. 125, one of the 42 assessors of
Osiris.
,

to cry out, to

shout, to speak loudly.

Rec. 14, 42, foreigner
(?)

(?)

Aatiu
VI
'

T_.
Seti
I,

speaker of a foreign tongue

Tomb
aat
v\

one of the 75 forms of

joy.

Ra
3
fcfl
,

(No. 23).

of a livid colour,

Aa
aa

-

Denderah IV,

79,

an ape-god

who

slew Aapep.

pale (of the face), yellow

;

Copt.
O

OfOTOf GT.

"Q,

filth (?)

aatna
aattau
who

O*^^ i

'

^3 ^AftAAA

^^

^

-Cx

.lentils;:

^^
^
^-=
;

)

(j

^^^
grease.
\\

'

bone, heir, inlieritance, posterity
,

;

an accursed

conspire.

heir;

aatch
the face)
;

Copt.

~^ pallor, OfOTOfCT.
, ,

paleness (of

aau
e

o, seed. in
.

aa

""
,

to tie, to bind, to

compress

=

aatch-t

fat,

(?)

=

Copt. cuqe.
Aelt.

aatchamm
kind of
oil.

aaa aaa
~
*C\
J , sll,

Tex.

28,

a kind of
tunic.

aatchar

Nav.

Lit.

26

to help, to assist

aaam
var.

aatchr-t

^

a kind of balsam
i

tree.

aau, aaua
196, heir.

^\
.

\X

,

a kind of plant.

30,

aaam

the seed of the

same.

H

A
aab
Annales
vessel,

I

114

]

A

III,

no, a

vessel,

a bowl, a copper
,

spoon.
"

,'

LM
-F\

I'

aab
co'mb;

U
"
fl

^
^
i

^

,

J],

to card

wool,

to

and

goats, animals, flocks;
\

|

jjjj?,

animal kept
c sacred animal.
'

=
Jl
|)
i

L.D. III, 6 5 A, 15
incense vase.

in a shrine;

PO

o

i

^
j |

q
1

^

c n

U>
\

aabt

~~
II

cr^s^J

,

"T

,

desert game.

squeeze out, to wring out, to press out
strain
;

oil,

to
all

au-t-neb- etc. ?

^

I

-^7 c^n

^

(1

^^^

,

Copt. (JUqe.

kinds of four-fooled beasts.

aam
__
,

*f\ 1=3, Jjjrc*
^3 fx

^ O

^.JSE, ^ W?S
I,

*>

au
of
_

I

^^
1

,

wretched, miserable.

canal.

Aam _ti
A 5TT,

^^
,

au-t
Edfu
81, a

^\

^ QA

,

a beast of a

man

;

plur.

name

theNile

aani

" |\ Q.anearthen(?)

au
au-t

,

sins, evil

deeds

(?)

ware vessel

stick

with a curved end
(Lacau).

aan ~~j
I

^

ill
I
.

O
(WW

\\

au-t

r,U. 28 3

,

ape;

plur.

I

,

,__Jij^,
!

M.

7 66,

I

;

Copt. en.
crook, sceptre
(?)

_ ?%^^ Jl
I

^n
-ff
I

staff,

aana
\\

au
>

fl^K
'

5^, M.

253, to travel.

a

o

'"""
Roller Pap.
4, 3.

1

2

Qr

>

a Pe

pl ur

-

\\

au-t(?)
<$.

^ n
"
,

,

c~^i
,-v,

a call house (?).
a kind of wood.
^
,

Berg?

I,

19,

a minister of the dead.
1908, 313,

au

Q

O

()

^y
*\

,

*?\

auau

Thes. 1203,

Aanu
the ape-god

.

;

Jj, Copt. en.
""^i!

flM

Jour. As.

Rec.

8,

136, to smash, to crush.
a

aua, auai
B.D. 126,
2,

Aanau
ape-gods

^

the four

^j jj^"
/
a

'fl
L_/l,

Jj,,

>

who Judged

the dead.

!,

Peasant 292,

ft

aan udm*^, Jour.
aan aah
._, Q Q H_
\\
,

E.A. Ill, 105
place, tent, station.
(0 VWA'^A
,

camp,
o

~
,

a

o

a \xJ

n /*

A

T n
Rev.
1

to rejoice.
cattle
;

./i

0^O ^
g
I

1, is. i,

Copt.

Aah-ti

'

8

J|Ji|
EUD

,

a pair of goddesses. a kind of stone.
J'hcs.

'

e
X

aina
\\

1252,

,

o
,|V

d

V ' olenCe>

l

break

'

to plunder, to waste, to reap grain.

[115]
auau
>,

A
aun
to rob, to steal, to plunder, to
,

Peasant 302,

com-

-/I'

mit deeds of violence.
,

f]
brigand; plur

'

thief robber
'

'

aun-t

robbery, violence.
AAA/VAA

Rec. 16, 57,
ravager, oppressor.

D Q
Thes.

.robber,

1480;

fern.

aun-ab
,L_fl

e
OAT
,

I

/I

o Y

x\ X\

Y>

Thes.

1207,

greedy, covetous, avaricious.
AAAAAA ^
,

one who

is

robbed.
~~T

aunuti
10, robber.

o @\\
a god.
-vvvvv*
(J

Amen.

10,

aua-t

)M
Auai
_
_

fl
injury,
5
fl'

Aun
harm, violence,
robbery, theft.
III, a

"S
. , m

J,
^.^

Aun-au
aun-t
n

_

UU^,

Mett. Stele 189,
killed him.

,

Tuat

winged

the scorpion that stung

Horus and

serpent-headed god.

^^
'VW/VN
*
4

*

'-J'

VyW\A

^

,

Roller Pap. 1,5, Rec.

i,

48,
'

BD
'

^.
*--

g

,

a kind of wood, cypress

(?)

'

I7> 26> a & oddess

who
stick, cudgel,
.

kept the register of the punishments inflicted on the foes of Osiris.

a pole of a chariot j plur.
s~\

^^ Q ^\

n

-,
i i i
i i

staves from the Oasis Ta-ah-t.

&&>-'
442>

,

to sleep, to slumber.

f\
191,

aunra
<S
I

1

a
i i

mm
.

,

pebble, stpne

;

n -VAAAAA <^

I

I

IMD

III'

to ferment, to

become

sour.

auratchaut (artchatu)
e
i

\\

8

i

,

charioteers
ivww\ ~v

(?)

,

some kind

jltts~ auq

TV

ik

of fermented drink.

^
D

^
e

I

,

stream, canal.
to heat, to

auab

\j

^ J

)

_

,

courtyard

;

see

uba

aug

^

ffl

,

cook

(^
fl

(?)

autcharu

A

JL

"v _^
CE

auxiliaries, a class of soldiers.

aua

_

_

to give a gift,

to

Auaha (Aha) ~
126, a goddess.

present.
,

autcharu (atcharu)

_^

JLl^Jl,

Mission 13,

,

part, or parts, of a chariot.

autchata (atchata)
Alt.

*

R. 306

a kind of fish.

Downed, famous, strength
/8,
,

(?)

Mett. Stele 181, 2I9

,

to cry

ftb^JV
>,

\, __,J^,U.
H
2

270,

out

in pain, to wail (like

a jackal).

N. 719, horn, tusk of an elephant

;

-"

A
>,

[116]
U.
270,

A
X7
,

plur.

J*\l<-19; dual,
.

Rouge, I.H.

II, 125,

to sink into [the
feet).

ground] through fear (of the

\\

>^,

Rouge", I.H.
I

II,

114;
Q

abab
push a way

=
1

Dhu'l Karnen;

A

^A,__.J
into, to
a

nj
a

,to

3H

open up.

>?\

^\X

,

he with horns ready to gore

;

<r^=^

ab, aba

J \ ^,

J

^^^0^,1 U. 577, the four horns of the bull of
Ra, the four horns of the world.

V^^.

Th es.

abati(?) -4-' &

J
,

\\

\k,

Thes II98> the
'

gorer.

ab

j

3

tusk of ivory

see

ab

,

A.Z. 79, 51, IV, 101, 368, 751, to con-

tradict, to gainsay, to

oppose

in speech

;

__

Abui

^(j(),Tuat
a
a

V,^^,

B.D.

X

*~

,

Rec. 10, 61, to contradict his state-

(Sai'te) 64, 14,

Abu-tt

_ J%\ ^
\
J
c

god who burnt the dead.
11, the name of

A _ Hi'
fl '

Mar. Karn. 44, 35. contradiction.

abab
Rec
-

,

Rec.
3

8,

124,

-J
a

a serpent on the royal crown.

ab

_ J \*,
fl

23>

2

J

B.D. ^Saite) 134,

4,

a

star.
,

to contradict, to gainsay.

'

Abet-neteru-s
lioness-goddess.

,

Tuat x, a

a

Vi

,

R.E.

7,

24, contradiction.

ab seshu

D

\ $! ^5$'
'

ab
I

^7>~

I

M7 *&

,

^5

Ip

1

J

,

to face

some:

U

one or something, to meet,

to join, to unite with

title

of

Thoth

emSb

and of a kind of

priest.*

^^J']
751,1

.U- l6 .568,

T. 372, N.

Tuat VII, a crocodile-god which guarded the "symbols."

Ab-ta

\

C

=

*
I

H
o o
>

|00 "

Tuat IX, a seipent,

gatekeeper.

ab
_

X

^jy}

a k' nd
-fl
,

^

mcense
a
\

-

^ ab, aba
_. _

\
fl

n(2xi7
v.

Lx

V\
,

to resist,

J\>
;

1

Mo

3 '

to g ether with, face to face

to revolt against, to oppose by force.

with, opposite

er ab

<^ X>
I

^- 8l 5-

abb
abut

o

1)

J_ji. to

_

fight,

-

to hurl a spear or any weapon.

a

I

^s

v\ -K

<

w

,
>

opposition, resistance.

ab

\ \
C5i
is

Ofli U

-4-&a^,
J

a bird with a loud harsh voice.

resistance,

opposition, what

opposed

to existing things.

ab\^,
0.

,

to weave.

abab
enemy,
rebel, fiend.

|

5
<

,

to weu\>

.

ab

\

r-i^nx-

to

sink

,

to

drop back,

to

Abuti ^Q^
Isis

"~
>

J) J)

,

the two weavers,

diminish (of the Nile).

and Nephthys.

I.

117

J

-Jp fC~

,

to purify, to

make
P.

clean.

abfalu
912,

_j

abU

-

UPV J
/?

1

1

i

Peasant 2 4, * kind of stone.

fl

,

449,

N.

J
'

f

,

the gods
a

who
,

slay.

ons

>

,

cleansings,

ab-t

-^U[}?f II.
1

fl

I

Palermo

Stele,

a

II

^ JCj
1)

,

libations,

washings with water.
.

abit

_J
a
,

sanctuary, shrine, any holy place
offering.

;

a

o
(j(j

^,

ab,ab-t
a
J

a-H;-~
abu
_
a
1

ffi

IQ

J S Q11
I

(J (?.

oj,
to

ajo,__

*v\

^7, a vessel, vase of purification.

8.
embalm.
to

vsv,

a festival at which the
plur
a
1

making of

offerings
a

was obligatory

;

O

ill'

fl^^ J(0

7

n

III'

D^ JIM'

5^

L.D.

III,

194, 35-

P. 708, Rec. 31, 166, to penetrate, force a

way

make an

offering, to present a

into.

propitiatory

gift.

aba __j
M. 641,
a

Y <^

,

p.

339,

__

r\

fl
fl

0(]()

j
a

e

&.
,u'

J "(^ "^ ^ t__j, Rec. 27, 231,
a

to act as captain, to direct.
a

^
>

|,

gift,

an offering; plur

J

ab,

aba

^, Q,
11

u. 274, N. 798,

.ODD

p r

-

53 2

ft

,

- ^-i
>

t
!

iii

Rec. 33,

5,

_

a

I

rs~>
i
i i

N. 673,

a

^},

U

'

2

6 sce P tre staff
' >

,

^1 A

,

ibid. 29,

I

,

_

a

J
o

^
_u

,

staff, stick.

Ab

_

-

'Jtfrfl

J

V

abut
Tuat
II,

_
a

1)

%,

o

I

,

,

a grain-god.

^il

A

P. 186,

I

A

M. 301,

P. 666, staff.

abb-t
Hh. 456

......
ab-t

JTP
,

'JtS "J&
,

-J a

J o
,

,

staff,

sceptre, stick.

J

J

kidney,

testicle.

abu
,

N. 1072,
Rec.
1

altar,

a table for offerings.

1,92,
to

aba

_

_

a J

"^^

mm

_
J

a
J

^^^ Y
iron
,

Dnni

>

,

shine,,

show

" " different colours, " shot as in " shot silk.

.0
ab
<$.
I

a slab of stone on which offerings were placed.
,

variegated, spotted;

R
"
r \\

fi, \. r

s P olte d
.

r

speckled

a kind of stone

or striped plumage.

;

plur.

ab Shut!

I^L R
X.

^g, Ems'

Thes. 414, he of

tniin

|

the variegated wings, a
,

title

of Horus of Edfu.

ab-t

N. 503, a kind of grain.

abu W. yryryr> people, men and women.
"
3

A
abi _

I

118

]

A
Abesh. _

animal, reptile, or insect(?)

_

a

1

i

v\

i

,

Tuat X, a form of Ptah.
one of the seven stars of Orion,
,

abab
'

> x>

,

Rec. 20, 41
Rec. 15, 178,10

Abesh Abesh
abesh

ababu
rejoice, to

a

benevolent
serpent-god.

D

J

flj^>,
to see.

dance.
,

_
J

a

U
4

na
R.E.
3,

T.I

19, 3 1 8,

N.I 344,

abb

a kind of wine.

ap
.
.

"

/\,

Apis
desire, to love, to

in, a pyramid tomb Apis tomb of

be desired.

Memphis
D

(?)

abb
scarab; var.

a

1

^ ^i^
a
II

,

to

fly,

the

flying

D

'

u

a D

111]

M

,

the

flier.

D
beetle
>

011-0
*
,

Djr
go

-

a verb of motion, to
go
out, to escape, to

Shh 3

travel, to go, to

in,

to

-A
walk, to march, to journey,

scarab.

tramplings
,

Q Q

(

unde

^oo\

Abb
aba

-t 4,

jrjj,

B.D.G. 1394, a form of Osiris.

ap

_^

^, _i, J
to

^,
'
,

to

p 11
disk, the
.

1

D summer
1

fly,

the winged

1

solstice.

aba aui
abut
bonds,
fetters.
D
jj

P en the h * nds
in greeting.

Api
a
Rec.

D

,

Rec. 35,56,

a-

J %f
i

^
,

ropes,

14, 7, the "flier/

1

a

name

of the Sun-god;

Abbut
nets
(?)

_
-=a

!,
I

^j

Tuat IX, the

-u.

%^

,

the rising sun.

used

in snaring
a

Aapep.
x

apu

D

Hymn
b
?=f
,

Abbuitiu
three gods

J J %\
"v\

^
.

of Darius 37, scarab, beetle.

i

,

Tuat IX,

Ap-ur
in the

Q

B.D.G. 798, Osiris

<-

^>

who

fettered A

A(j

form of a beetle.

Apep
c.

D D
,

16, 3,

__

Apap
.

B.M. No. 383; see

plants or flowers, bouquet

and
""

abnekhI,

D

J^
(?)

D D

apap apap
a
1]
I

frog

(?)

toad

_
D D

,

ground, earth, estate.
,

fl

\>
,

brick or

tile kiln.

-,1-1

Abraskktiaks
y_.'A/3paaat;,

__ J

Leenians, Papyrus III, 210213i'-

api

O,

Rev.

1

2,

91, account

=

abeh-t
,

334,
-

M. 637,

i

p

55 2

aper "D^?^, <C^I> m
,

P.

663,783, M. 775.Q Inn _ U. 507,

__j
i

i

a
'

Hh.

&J\

227, 247, to pour out water or seed, to create, to make, to fashion.
a
\\

cz>

,

P. 178,'!'. 321,

"0^, N.

888,
o,

abesh abesh
..

no,
,

vase, pot, vessel.
a

*J\

A

,

A_

~2f|, A J to be
,

"0"
equipped, to be prohouse)
;

a

J r-^-i

u. 62 2,

J

vided with,

furnished (of a

A

U. 539, T. 296, P. 230

Hymn

of Darius 38.

119
aper
,

A
apesaustaas
Rev. n, 185

\7D
v,

i

Q~-j-ejf

a boat equipped with everything neces;
I

=
\v

J
J]
,
i

unfeigned.

sary

and a crew

I

Q

i

,

Thes.

1

296.

apesh
i

~cT

Rec.

5,

97

aperu "o^ -c^=
fj II

apesh
G
tJr
'

LALJ

p

,

,

tortoise, or turtle.

A
"

r3r Vir ^5r'

'

crew

f

a boat or

Apesh ~Q
Apshait
*J

,,B.D.

1

6 1, the Turtle-god.

R
o
<
I

ship;

396,

M.
N.

n7

564,
i.

D
a
i

aperu ft fT^ fi^>',fi 0|' U Uo c o Ucr^l' Ug ^ x ~ > TC ornaments, fittings, chains U e em' U^^in
',
I

"

i

I*

#
apshut
jiff AVI I

a ~xT

,B.n. 3 6,

i,

<

-

an insect which devoured the dead.
a kind of beetle; plur.

.

attached to jewellery, accoutrements, furnishings

;

<^3>

D

^j-jff,,
I

/WWW
=*

the equipment of the royal

barge;

j^ e U
,

^ d
,

Mar Karn
'

53,

36,

J) ill

,

a

woman i

outfit.

af, aff

,

Rec. 30, 201,
I

aper A 6

mantle, garment. a

!'

Q Aperit A ^s^ U
ai-><v

Rec. 31, 15; Copt. ^q.

name

of the

Eye of Horus.

A

<

~>

af aba-t
honey
fly, i.e.,

,,

Rev.

13, 20,

the

name
<=

U S3?'

of the 2ist day of the month.

bee.

Aper
the

>
J]
,

nT^rj

Jj

,

ft

the god of

af

"
;

= rd
A~y
\\

ujqe.
crown, helmet, hat, diadem, cap.

town of Aper.

aff
Berg,
i,

Aper-peh fi_S>1 J,
nra
I

18,

a

1

1

protector of the dead.

afaf
1, Thes. 818,
I

,

crocodile.

Aper-pehui

fi^^
nnl

*

af-t

*-^

\\

,

Rev., gluttony.
\\

Diam. Temp. Insch. 25, Rec. 16, 106

:

(i) a

hawk-god, patron of learning and letters, who was one of the seven sons of Mehurit (2) a watcher of Osiris.
;

afa

Ml
I

Aper-t-ra "a
.

<=
I

T"at

I,

a sing-

ing-goddess.

MI

d
afa
!^=
,

Aper-her Nebtchet "S^
'I'uat

plants, vegetables.

XI, a form of the rising Sun.

the seed of the same.

Aper-ta Tomb of Seti
(No. 45).

afa
L=
I,

MI
3,

,

food, bread.
|

one of the 75 forms of Ra

afa

"~
^=
'
I

filth, dirt.

aper A .co^^, _j
nra

a kind of goose;

Afat

Tuat VI, a god

in

mummy
form.

the egg of the aper goose.

Apriu
\\
I

D
|

^c\

Mi
I,

Afau
i

> ,

Tuat

,

Q

Vra

II,

a god of one

i

(

v
1

n

of the seasons of the year.
I,

W*

Harris
'

31, 8,

a class of foreign
[1

Afa

339,

stonemasons
'

;

var.

^K <^>

^?\
(j
]

Mi
a class of divine beings in the Other World.

fl

L.I). Ill, 2i9E, 17. They were once identified with the Hebrews.

H 4

n

X

C

120

]

A
am
<\ T, U.
-

JQ^
<=>

^^^^"^$JI
^
j
II

169,

,

tent,

camp, chamber.
X
Rev.,
to

P. 655,

?<ft,M. 511, 761, N.

afa afa

*^

be greedy, a gluttonous man.
evil,

calamity, crocodile.
,

in in
i

IT"

afen

?^ D 8 ^fo%,^ ~vw(2L=/l /ww
r

>r

/T

to bind,

to tie, to tie

something on.

_^, to eat, to swallow, to devour.
,

afen-t

^<=>^XV
AA/WV\

T.

359,

P.

712,

am-ha-t
I
1

n

^
ii
I

N. 1365, 1387, g-^
\ ;^

"y,

Rec. 31, 20,

"O
I

1

to eat
'

the heart,

to feel remorse,

to

repent.

AAAAAA

AAAAAA

amaama-t
plur.

^ ^

4\ ^ *
*,

^

v&,
5>1

to

de ~

vour.
is

head-cloth, headdress, wig;

"

am-t
eaten, food

_
;

something that
Rec. 30, 195,

flesh

afaut

,

Hh. 459,

for eating.

T'
,

bandlet.

am
,.Q
haunt, retreat,

~
,

i

i

i

M*
,

e

i

i

i"

hiding
place.

food.

,

Afnuit
afs
"
D

^D w
(.

A A

Q
O Li
I)
'

Ombos

2,

133, a

amam
am'it _
flesh-food.

,

food.
-

11

goddess.

Q

,

a disease of the eye. a group of gods.
29,

,|xJ^V
.

^%?
,

Af kiu
aftit
Rec.

'
I

,

Nesi-Amsu

32,

36,

z

,

Rec.

4,

a^=_
nl
1

devourer, a
,

title

of Aapep.

Am
P. 445,
1

.

_j l\
552, N. 1132, a

8, 171,"

,

Rec. 14,

8,

i

a

o
\\

M.

god who fed on the

rt
,

hearts of the dead.

Rec.

3,

5 6,

B.D. 145, V, Rev.
,

J.

A. X,

9, p.

497,

the eater of the dead.
eaters (of the dead ), a class of fiends.
I

s,~-

I

A

l

fl

,

Rec. 30, 198, box, coffer, chest,

coffin,

sarcophagus;

Z^ L ^ oU
T c^
o

Rec

'

3.

l8 7- 19S, 3',
163, 32, 79-

Amiu
Am-autiu (?)
'

j

,

Tuat

III,

a keeper of the Third Gate.
box, chest, sarcophagus.

am am

Am-asfetm
,

a

t\ Y

^

a

fore-arm, thigh (?)
*

^
Sf

(j

Ik

\&

|

B.I). 40,

2,

5,

Osiris as the "eater

^

fl

^\

Ca

,

to grasp,

fist.

of sinners."

am-a
!

"'
I

290, to know, to understand
,

;

~^

(1

(2

g*<ww
euu.e.
with Osiris.

,

Rec. 3r,

10,

Jour. As. 1908, 313, book-learned; Copt.

" eater of the arm," a mythological pig associated

A
Am-a
V "~
1

[121]
pig in the boat.

A
Am-khu

Tuat VI, the name of the

Am-a-f

a serpent-god who devoured the shadows and spirit-souls of the foes of Ra.

Amamti
Tuat
in

kheftiu

i,

II, "eater of foes," an avenging goddess the Tuat.

o

Am-t-tcheru 7=^
I

B* %>,

&.

B*

^^
ass," the

,

"eater of the
,
I

Tuat

II,

a goddess.
1

name

of a serpent which attacked the

Sun-god.

amu
amain _
plant or herb.

seed of a certain herb
or plant.
,

111'

W
Amu-aau
Ama-asht

a kind

of

,

B.I

>.

40,

i,

a

name

of Aapep.

amm
{V Jr
I
I

__

the roe of a

fish,

eggs, intestines.

an ass-headed god with a knife-shaped phallus.

amu, amaui (?)
I
I

,

pillars.
I I

.,

Rec. 13, 31, "eater of

= rn

many, the

name

of a fiend.
'

= _'

weaving instrument or machine,
shuttle of a

loom

(?)

Am-baiu
the

^
i

Hi

Z=

s

,

"eater of souls,"
to

amam (amm)
throw the boomerang, to catch in a net

1

L-fl
?

name

of a fiend.

Am
t'

-

mit

1\

t\

I

Tuat

-j,

II,

amam

_
n

X
U
^\
^>
'

a garment, or-

nament.

amam-t
s

of Ani,
r,

n

,
I

estate, parcel of land.

PI.

3,

a monster, part crocodile, part lion,

and

ON
part hippopotamus,

u

n

-fx

-=B=~.

amam
ama

(am)
N. 88 5

S"|

places with water in them, wells, pools.

-^
-n

, "

,

-^,

^

T. 288,

devoured the dead.

M

-

6

Am-emit
goddess who strengthened the dead.

5>~3!!

f

,

N.

1

26, to

go sour (of wine).
Rec. 29, 148,
staff.

ama-t
B.D. 17,43,

Am-heh
an
invisible dog-faced god,

I,

ama ama _

\\
,

a kind of stone.

who devoured human
and voided
,

,

to

winnow

grain.

hearts in the River of Fire,

filth.

Ama-kha-t
one of the 42 assessors of
Osiris.

Rec. 15, 17,

amam
.,

Rec. 21, 79,
|\

Am

-

khaibitu,

Amam

-

khaibitu

%> |j^
B.
<2

$)
||

,

to perceive,

to

understand, to comprehend, to see, to
.

know

;

-|\

to show, to instruct

;

,

B.D. 125,

II,

one of the 42 assessors of
"

-

amam
j
> ,

-

% _a^ L=/l, Amen. ' 1\
14, 17,

10,

i,

%

Osiris; var.

Amen.

in

-A-

A

[

122

]

A
amth.

to eat. to devour, to

"I-

,

seize.

ram, storm.

\\

Amam
\\
,

SV,
1^1

Nesi-Amsu32,

amt
A-

_,!
AVAAA
'

to

be

languid,- to collapse.

Rec. 14,

1 2,

a

name of Aapep.

AAAAAA

Amam- ar-t
,

(?)

^ ^"
tract,
'

O A.

D

to turn, to turn oneself, to return, gfl, Rev., to repeat

c,

Sinsin II, a god of the Qerti.

an
;

act, to take back, to retract, to sub-

I

amam

again
;

""-^ "-M. -Ms> in
,

a hCrb

D Q <=>

n
'\

r
]
I

j^_

AAAAAA

_

D

to be seen

1

A.

'

the seed of the same.

again

A.
to repeat;

to seek again

;

A.
to

Amamu
aman
Rhind Pap.
32, a kind of plant,

an Asiatic
people.
I

I,

J %X
;

return an answer

* x
I

-WAAA >P\ ^\_

D

his face

_2T

I,

was turned round,

i.e.,

behind.
2 99> L.f). Ill, 1403, to return, to turn back.

garden

(?)

Amanh ~^>
AAAAAA

^, Q x
, I

the

amar

%

2> A
111

f of the V hour day.
\>,

d of

tl e r ?

th

ann z*^ A. AAAAAA

Peasant

annu

^x^

D
;

A., one
(In

who who

returns
return.
title

travellers (?)

from the grave
R.E.

^P\

i

,

those

ama, ama
122, clay; Copt. Fa _

aO

|jn,^=

n,

ani
A.

"the turner back," a
'

of

OJUL6, OJULI.
g
,

Horus.
fl

ama

_

o

C\
t:\~~

anan
Rec. 30, 196, to nurse.

fl

&
i
1

to turn
D3.CK.

WW\

AAAAA'V

ama
<==
i

a

W,

T. 17, a plant

anan
(?)

I,

'

-,
AAAAAA

AAAAAA

ama, amam
it),

X

_fl

A

!\

A

AAAA^

_,^^,.
suffering
plur.
fern.

ffl t0

a

man

from some defect of
I,

gainsay, to contradict, rejoinder.

an
the sexual organs
;

AAWAA

.

ai^ani

;

^wvw\

^
II

A.

A.

J.A vfo

again again, on the contrary
i I

;

Copt. Olt.

;

.

ann t^,
24, 13, a disease

P.

509
of the

ama_
ama-t

Amen.

Ann abui (?) ^^f >^, the god AVvWA
24th day of the month
;

of the sexual organs.
=.

he

is

gazelle-headed.
",

a liquid.
to

an
make
;

to paint,
tin.-

ama_
a herb ;
.

designs, to practise the craft of

artist

ftp]
I

Id

mn

,.the

seed of the same.
Rec. 29, 148,
|,

>

an

amaa-t
boomerang, net (?)
;

AA/WNA

^
I

o

^N, 7)

painted, coloured.

a letter

^f

invitation from a

woman.
\

an mess an rut
|U

Rec.
'

var.

i, 48, a kind of painted cloth.

amati-t

^3
\\

c^

c

=>
(o

n
(of

,
I

a kind of land.

^\,

R ec

.

r

,

4 s, a

kind of painted cloth.
wine).

amu

221, to ^ Hh. beer andbe sour "'
"

an nesu
,

D

fft,

B.M.

145,

Amu

^,

Tuat V, a

fire-god.

artist directly

under royal patronage.

[

123
an
Ore} (0
o o o
I

an
O
D

f^5-^>
,

,

Rec.

6,

127,

Rec.

M

3,

49, 5,

88,^ w

,

<,
<i
,

SQ.
i

O
flat

,

Treaty

4,

a kind of dry incense.

an
thin writing board,
;

a writing tablet, a

;

J

well, fountain; var.

plaque ; plur.
i i

Heb. p7.

an en an
I

the tablet of the
'

ail,

anti

"

w\
AA/VWA

9

}

mud(Lacau).

artist's palette.

-

aniu(?)
A
i

plaques,
i

wooden
tablets.

an

,

ape; Copt,

e It.

anU
fine

An
Anit

(

Tuat XII, a mythological serpent.

C^^E)

AAAAAA
,

o
mrm

ram

Denderah

limestone from Turah.
mmi
,

O
~ww\

III, 12, a female counterpart of Osiris.
I

anu.
a HMD

D
,

MI

Peasant

17,

O

i

i

r

an-t

,

a sharp-edged

D

blocks of limestone.

or pointed tool, adze, axe, auger, bradawl.

(

i

i

i

an

A^/*AA

Thes.

1

1

98, to turn a glance

an-t
an-t
AAA^AA

\\

,

a knife.
C ~2 \J f 00 7

towards something.
*WWV\
AAAAAA

-

o
. '

J\

^

" AAAAAA c

o

Q
~

AAA^AA
, ,

to
A/WW\

be pretty or beautiful, beauty, beautiful, pleasant,
delightful, gracious
;
(I

o

"^ ^
//t>N.

/WXAAA

It

/WWV\

U

D S

^

(?
;

(I

,

splendid.

animal, talon, nail of the hand or foot
*~

plur.

an
Thes. 1482, a

$, Thes.
man
;

1481,

^
-3-,

737> N- I2 33 I2I 3

of noble qualities, a cultured
flfv

man, a good man

plur.

_ Q

v\

M3

<2

I

I

.

P. 6 I 2, /WWNA
I
I I

K.CC. ^

I

171,
NN

A*/WV\

O

AAAAAA
I

I

I

,

a beautiful object; dual

~~

R fV \\

\3 U Jr
^

',

P' ur

-

o
A

i'o elii
,

>

W_

AAAAAA
I

^AAAAA
I

I

fl

O S
;

I

I

O

1]

I

.

I

I

AAAAAA

U

I

XJ\
,

[1

I

d

.fc

-

.

1

.

tO CUt

"VVA

^

I

the nails
I,

<^r> ~wv'

"'

to rub

down

the

nails.

i

i

i

anu-na
9, 10,

D
pleasing.
:

Mar. Aby.

An-t-ent-Ptah
"
6,

what

is

^^
B.D.

I.=D "
j,

B.D.

i

S3 B,

an-t

'>/wv

g&=

Q
ju
,
,

Ptah's claw," a part of the magical net.

a beautiful

An-t-tep-t-ant-Het-Heru
153.^, 19,

goddess, or

woman.
rwww

an-ha-t
8,

o
"

',

Anastasi

I,

23,

Q

a part of the magical net.
'

a fine or beautiful disposition, a noble heart.

a kind of cattle

-

anu nekhti

"

'

~~^^
warrior.

*

D
g\

anan
,

B.D.G. 1116, the beauties of the

An

^n>I_^_,

the nape of the neck.

=5^

_/|

,

Berg.

1,

16,

an antelope-

^

headed god who beautified the faces of the dead, and removed blemishes from the skin.

anan, anan-th
wigs, headdresses.

An-t-mer-mut-s
,

an-t an-t
'

^wd
c,
,

1

Q

^
Q O

rin

&

seal -

signet.

T.S.B.A.

3,

424, a goddess.

a vase, vessel.
.^

An-em-her

T.S.B.A. 3, 424, a god.

annu

D ^5

,

Rec. 31,18, cords, ropes.

A
an www
1,

[

124]
f/WWV\ Q Q w -f,
/WWW
, 1
i
i

ww

n,

Rec.

8,

138, to cry

,

U.

191, T.
(-)

71,
fl

M. 225,

out, to entreat, to

beseech as a captive.
{|Q

N. 603,

w
a

IIIIIIMI

'='

-,
1

anani "~

1

e=> Jl

w_*

.0

Q
1

<

.

S),
.

w

i

n

^,

cry, appeal.
'

an www x*,
ani
D

a mythological fish

;

see ant.

*T*
U
"
;

to live, to live

upon some-

life ; thing, life; Copt.

ankh
(or,

"

j

,

life, stability,

prosperity

/VWW\

M,
I
I

U. 633, nape of the neck(?)
content) "
,

d

1

<^37 U

III ^^7
health,

anu,
Rec.

annu
"

Jl

D

V7

Q
ray of
light,

in'

fjTh

life, all

prosperity,

all stability, all

13, 15, a kind of tree.

anu-t

beam

;

D

Q o,
(2111

Copt.

cnrem.
ulcers, boils, sores.

[and] joy of heart," a formula of good wishes which follows each mention of the king's name in official documents.- See the following examples.

anut

^

WAAAA

ankh
$5
I

?
1

ariutiu (?)
,

Rec. 14, 42
n

1 n 1

^1
...

,

P. 652, life

and conM.
20,

v

1

I

o

tent for ever!
i

^z?

^1
i

,

P.
!

18,

L.D.

Ill, 2i9E, 17,
(?)

N. 119,

all life

and content
i

for ever

a class of foreign

workmen

Tuat IX, a god, son of Heruami-uaa, a hawk-headed lion.

ankh
T. 338, N. 626,

ft

M

~

I
!

v^ P

1

life,

strength, health
-,

anart
Jffln.

a kind of worm.

ankh
ankh

I^TD

c-n

-?-

^-n,

the

name

Anutat

of a college of priests.

D

-,

"repeating

life,"

a formula

anb

used sometimes
to surround, to bind, to
tie, to grip, to clutch, to seize prey.

in the place

O
anb

ankh /^

f

Rec<
,

of maa-kheru. " to
'

life is

given."

,

a bundle.

ankh -^
living," a title of

AA/

anbthema-t

1124,

gods

^, -^ and

^,

"ever-

kings.

ankhll

"irgpi

Edict 17, man, citizen.

ankhu nu nut
anb
vine
;
'
i

^11

J

|?
X-l

grape,
,

Heb. 32y. T "
l

Rec. 16, 70, citizen;
71
;

fern.

anberu
anep
*

:j-

"

PeasantII S.
basket, crate.

Rechnungen

-

'

plur.

^rNT
,

'

'

ankh-t
^
D
Mar. Aby.
j|,
,~

I, 6,

47 ....

,

TTQ,

U.IQZ, T.

71,

"X

~j

^r\

o

a

,

the festival of

f^
I

Q
' I
fl

AAyww
'

the 2oth day of the month.

a living person
"
living fire."

(fern.)

or thing;

Oi
)

/v

^A^

s

p,

anep
moon
;

O
of the

,

the third quarter of the

one

seven

stars

of

Orion

ankhi,
w f*=
\\
i

ankhu ?
1

"

o

00. ""^
1 1

\\

T
I

.

(Thes. 112).

i

i

anem
anem-t
anheb-t
"
f

|\

O

nf UUi * ii
I

AA

living being, a living thing

;

'

a kind of P recious
stone.

falsehood,

lies,

no,
(?)

not so
,

a kind of bird.

[

125

J

A
ankh-t
name
=^

i-f

I,-T

II l-f

I,
I

^/ww\

f:

'

"living one," a of Tefnut.

of the

Eye
S
1

of

Horus and

\\

living

beings,

men

f
of

<s^, -<^c>i.e.,

O
1

<s>-, the two Eyes
-^s>-

and women.
57,

Horus

or Ra,

Sun and Moon.
,

ankhu

,M.

723,

f ^>,N.

Ankhi
|| (j

Tuat X, the god of

time and of the

life

of Ra.

Ankhit
AAAAAA
-fv

&^
1

T uat IV
"
'

O
,

f a the name ' monstrous scorpion
.

f
'3*7,
236, "the living,"
i.e.,

P. 94,

M. 118,
26
>

Ankhit (?)

-^

,

Tuat IX, a

fiery,

*$$<,*<*.
,

blood-drinking serpent-god.

the beatified in heaven.

ankh
1
i
i

house, living place.
I

"IT,

nn ^ V

Ankhit
"
,

^^
o 21
name
-

00^, ? 111
I

j),

-V1

c,

living one," the

of a goddess.
'

ankhu nu menfit
i
i

military folk.

Ui
ankh
,

living perj

? Dn o, Rec " J 7 8 a (u\ uraeus-goddess. ^ '" Ombos I, i, 46, a hipAnkhit ?

Ankhit

^7

1

!

1

d'

<$.

sons.

popotamus-goddess.

Ankhit
an amulet.
(~)

$/]/]
1

o
1

Tuat VII, a womanheaded-serpent.
-

i

H
'

Ankh-ab
I4Sl

f,r^\ T W'
N. 649, "living," the

a guardian of O T uat V of fire of Seker. the river

name

of a beetle.

Ankh-aru-tchefa
of the
i'

ankh.

-?

Berl. 2312, a u--xi'

name

T

in

"T

tomb.
the

1
["2L Ij^J

Jl
I

!

Tuat VII, a serpent-guardian of
'

'
i

Ankh

t

" land of life '" ''> the Other World.
Rec. 19, 8 9 , "life
II.

Afu-Asar.

Ankhit-unem-unt

Ankh

Uas-t

-',

of Thebes," a palace of

Rameses

T
ii
,
i

ankh merr
ankh neter
life,"

<^> ^^^
"1

,

an amulet.

Rec. 34,

190,

one of the 12

Thoueris goddesses ; she presided over the month
I

?-, A.z. 1908, 16, "god's
I
I

name

AAAAAA

of a serpent amulet.
*]
i

ankh neter

Ankh-f-em-fentu
,

v?

?
i

Rec.

1 2,

79, a

^>

i

mm
,
i i i

\
Arit.
-21

parcel of sacred ground.

B.D. 144, the doorkeeper of the 5th
-

Ankh
ankh
? %>*,

T

$-

$
ill'

'^e P ersonme di tne

name

of

Ankh

f - em - khaibitu

a god.
star;

^ - Q c=. "f
I

III

^*,

P lur.

Tuat XI, a serpent-god with a pair of wings and two pairs of human legs and feet from his body
;

stars, planets (?)

sprang Tern, the man-god.

Ankhiu

Ankh - em - fenth

w**
Be g
'i

-$$$$

,

^
-

*,

-^

*,

Thes.

133,

"living ones," i.e., the 36 Dekans. s-\ A/v^/^A/X tf\ _

Berg.
/"J

I,

1

5,

a form of Bes.
,
1

AAAA/VV

Ankh

Ankh-em-maat 3-^
1

^,

P.

174,

/

-^

@

,

-. r V god of Iruth.
.'

I

I2 a

_

r\

ra

M. 661, N. 1276, the son of j^., fc\
'

Ankh-em-neser-t
1

-M*-H_\ Q d

t\

AAAAAA ^

<

-

-^^ j^y
fl

^

1

,

^'

Berg. II,
night.

9,

the goddess of the 8th hour of the

A
AAAAAA

I

126

]

A
ankhit

AAAAAA

Ankhit ent Sebek $
6 G\

M
AAAAAA

i

,

goose-food.

yv,S3*,

.71 ill

,

B.D. 125,

III, 30, the

name

of

the socket of a bolt in the Hall of Maati.

ankh $ ^,
AAAAAA

Ankh-neteru $ 1
I

,

Tuat xii. the

f
.

y Q \I,
i
1

y
Ml,
1 1 1

1

|

o^

flower, flo wers:
*^r-r~

llflflftj!

monster serpent through the body of which the Boat of Af was drawn by 1 2 gods daily at dawn.

ankh
,

i

~

v^-7^

TPW,

O V

AWAA-Vof
life,

O "*"

plant or

wood

Ankhit-ermen (?)
a wind-goddess of dawn.

'

*
,

Tuat

xn,

i.e., corn, grain, food.

ankh
,

i

Ankh-her

$

-*f!i'firi'S^i'
117, Rec. 31, 113,
161,
staff,

<>

Tuat VI, a guide and

P. 93,
stalk.

M.

stick,

protector of souls and

spirits.

Ankh-hetch ?
who
touches her
lips

A

ankh

-?

,

Tuat X, a goddess

^

,

ear; dual

?
e \\^'

with the tip of her fore-

^ ** TT

finger.

Ankh-Septit
a serpent-god

o
'

,

Tuat VIII,

in the Circle Aa-t-setekau.

Ankh-s-meri
I

cz=
00 *,
11

ff:$-'
ankh-ti

h

[1
I

<cz>

the ears of a god;

derah

II,

u, one

of the 36 Dekans.

ft
-9-SzS, Rec. n,
the two eyes.
a kind of metal.

a god's
j

'

I

title.

Ankh-ta

H
1

Tuat X, a serpent-god
'

the two ears, i.e., leaves of a door.
-?

of the dawn.
living one," a title of Osiris.

Ankhti

^ITJ," ^e
c,
\\
L1

ankh-ti

178,

?$

,

ankh %"***&,
Y7
-TT
.^CT^>,
i

Q
,

&, Q,

Q^,
^^^>;

8r>
(")

^

ankh

-?

|

,

T"*
n*
jQ

g?*twearan
an oath
n
ft

AAAAAA

oath

;

to take

ankhf
a mirror
;

jj,
,

AAAAAA

--, to swear a tenfold oath;
life

Qfi
(1(1

|,

f
^
-tI

mirror in

its

case;

to swear by the

of the god;

*^
life

f -WWW -f3>mirror amulet;

A.Z. iqo8. 20. the

"

'

?
1

^1?
;

J

y_l

? & i
\

P, he swore by the
I

AAW
|

<;;=>

U
I

^

mirror for
i

o
,

of Pharaoh

Copt.
f\
AAA/VAA
/->

ankh

-V-

af>

T
Q
,

p\

AAAAAA
'

>

T

p,

tra
'

'SN _Bf^.

ft

Dm

,

~~^
|

fsss^.

ankhshau -?-l^K,aseal

Q(l.acau).

ankhu
goat,

-

Q
1

AAAAAA

4^ )y)5

^

AAAA
',

I

a vase, \vsscl
i

:

any small domestic animal ;

plur.

n
'

(2

D
,

!'

ankh
Ankh-taui
^^Q fM%^WV
'

unguent.
"

-?-

\^,
plant."

life

of the

Two

Lands," or

"Memphis

f
ailkh-t

,

grain, corn, wheat.
victuals, food, vivrrv

ankham
AAAAAA

n
II

f

-|)-^[,
A
i
.

f

-J-

O,

TT*^
I

I,

f

O

nr 1\

Ja**

VJiT

n flower used in funeral

A
YTr
n

[

127

]

A
antiu - perit-en-antiu
o
fifc

\

fll

!\

(1

/wv

*

H

a J^.

4T.TVT Q T
\\
i

^

"^

mm
,

i

seed of the myrrh shrub.

o.

'

I

T

[

the seed of the same.

antiu
AAA "Vs.

khet - en - antiu
wood

~^~
I

*

ankhus
Anti
Rec.3, 152, to

of the myrrh shrub.
the Myrrh-god.
fl

AAAAAA
\\

^
3

u
A

f
Ansh-senetchemnetchem
Denderah IV,
59, a bull-god, guardian of a coffer.

Q
used
in

\\

(j,

an image made of myrrh,

funerary ceremonies.

Antat

1
U

"
(1

11

,

B.M. No. 646;

I

VJ

AAAAAA

D
,

"

Rec.

12, 30,

beam of a plough.

Chabas, Pap. Mag. 207,^
of Asiatic
origin,

Jj

,

a war-goddess

Anq
or
.

~

^A
|f,

a god in the Tuat; see

who was adopted by
them
to be the

the

Egyptians, and stated by ter of Set ; Heb. rCJ7-

daugh-

see

Anqit
of Sudani origin,

,

a Nubian water-goddess, with

who

Khnemu and

Sati

Antu, Anth

formed the great
with
'Err-in.

triad of

Elephantine and Philae.
p.

Champollion (Pantheon,

20) compared her
AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA

Anthet

AAAAA/

D

Uiim. H.I.

I,

19; see

Anqnaamu
ant, antiu

,

Alt.

K. 273

Anthrta

~n ^ p^
<
>
'.
I

"^

(j

j^,

Treaty, 28, a

Hittite goddess.

O

Q
D

AAAAAA /ft O.

ant A^A^ *y y 6 AAAAA^' ^r to have or possess nothing, i' cii?-=/]'ca
'
i i

\\l

to lack, to want, to

be destitute, destitution, to

diminish.
o'

D

ant
3>-N /

'

t 'ie

destitute

man

;

plur.

-~J
1

I 1

'='
AAAAAA O

fl

!=fn
fresh myrrh.
1

'C/OQ W

Sa

I

I

I

ant
i

antiu
o

antiu uatchiu
n *j\

^, AgV Jg^
"^fe^.'

,

calamity, trouble.

nK U V
i

CD
"

Y
n U

'f^

ant-t
to

"
''ie

"^\
AAAAAA
ffiS.

m. o|l\

\^> _ZI

nimor 'ty, as opposed

,

antiu

antiu en hemutA^cd
I

>' J4
^V
myrrh

^

=5^

,

the majority.
,
i i i

ant

deeds of violence.
sex:

,

women

s

myrrh.
AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA \\ AAAAAA

ant c XIX
L-fl,
i

icx
;

,

moist myrrh as opposed to dry myrrh.

tocut, toslay

antiu
store.

per antiu
i

-w^

o

I,

ant

I

,

part of a fowling net.

A
ant ant
3
,

[

128

]

A
antch
/wwv\

to

know, to perceive.

-) \

P.
1

615,

M.

783,

x

XA
.

,

to be

,

N. 1143, the

tip of a wing.

sound, in good condition, to be well, to get
better;
I
(I,

antch
antcn-t
,

aK
/WWIA

f^
I

D
.

643, claw, talon,
nail.

-

IV, 1024, healthy; varr.

t-a-^

/VWAA

O

|
\

*~w
VJVAA
,

Rec.

5, 90,

a drug

from which a tincture was prepared.

antl
\\

,.

antch
,

'"I
AWVW*

he who
, ,

m,

Rec. 27, 60,

~
/WWV\

~">
\

is

well,

\lll

sound, firm, healthy, prosperous. ^^ A.Z. 1908,

*^\
16,

/i\

,

light, radiance,

splendour.

ant-t

name

'

~i

of an amulet.

Antch
the sun

''"^b
/VAA^A
\

^0^, M.

253, a

name

of

when

ant
ant
cultivated lands
;

in the sky.

,

bank,
\>

side.

antch
,

ground,

field,

soil,

antch
I

,

to

know.
86, N. 900,

plur.

VN

,

.

Antit
}

XIX

antch
Rec. 14, 165, the

"^I?

,

P.

1

o

i-1

to be strong, sound, healthy.
.

,

antch
sound, firm, strong
;

,

,

>

Boat

in

which

Ra
Q

sailed from dawn to midday.

1

^

:x=x
'

i

XIX
a

stron S

men
^AWA
/{V

;

see ant.
3

^AA^A^

>S\

t^a
light.

ll\

ca

Jr

in

antch-ur
,

B.D. 41,
fk

5,
I

a guide of the dead,
1 1

ant
,

m
fat,

'

\\

in'

\\

III'

<e

antch
,

'
'

M. 696,

grease,

manure

;

c^s jh
o o o
'

^5
,

a kind of cloth (?)

unguent ;

antch

fat,

grease.

,

fresh grease
r.

;

Copt.

COX.

O

anta
1
III

=
I

,

myrrh.
,

the Boat in which

Ra

sailed

from
etc.

ant

,

a kind of

fish.

sunrise until

noon

;

see

Mantchet, Matet,
,

Ant-mer pet
Anti
^A
(](j

a
^'

title

of the

antch-t
fl

Nile-god.

^
U.
298,

P. 406,

M. 580, N.
',

1

185,

^,
;

B.D. 125,
see Aati.

II,

one of the
'

S~V
,

^^'

=Z:

M. 709,

1

42 assessors of Osiris
'

.

field, pasture, lake, pool.

antu t^?%\^

Hearst Pap. 11,6, Leyden
'

Ca

Jl
flfl
1

I

1'ap. 4, ii, vase, vessel.

Antch-mer
antch-mer

~~~
/WVNAA

""V
V

B.D.(;.

130,

a

antit *""w

form of Osiris worshipped
1

at

Hebit.
P.

c^s

O

\

vase, vessel, pot.
"_

f

^:,
I,

80,

M. no,
I,

antu

'*~vw>

v\ i^y=3
,

,

B. D.

1

30, 30, darkness.

N. 23,

Royal Tombs,

43,

Antu ^S> ^K
antch
~"~"
j,

a locality in the Tuat.
see
-

destitute

;

ant^-

\r

,.

a very ancient

title

meaning

chief, governor, etc.

;

antchut

"^r5 the poor, the

MI'
a
\

destitute.

s nmniT

N

-

8si>

antch

"^) ^ \

3'

'
i

IV, 952, the chief of the nonius.

[129
Antch-mer
**

J

^^

,

B. D. 17 (Nebseni),

ar
ar

-

-i
.

,

-mssr

door; Rec.

'

-mnmr
5,

the two leaves of a door.

a lake in Sekhet Aaru.

Antch-mer-uatch-ur
B.D.
(Sai'te),

'^<
|

-,

tnrm

93, a writing tablet;

no, a

lake in Sekhet Aaru.

,

P. 1 86,

M, 300, 899, a

writing tablet

with two leaves, or two tally sticks

made

of palm

ar
J\
\\

wood.

ar
669,

'

10,

M. 207,

'

wooden
mim

objects, poles

(?).

ar

^^

->,
plur.

mrm, a kind of Nubian stone,
>

,

to

come

or go up to

some one

or some-

m
pebble
;

*
;

thing, to ascend; Copt. <j.Xe,

U)X, Heb.
he

>,
D

var.

i~l7jf.

<^

^> O O O

stone of the

moun-

who

I

o o

tain, rock.

ar
arar
to

,

pill,

grain, pellet.

"

\J

M7

<=>

A

A A
,

go up, to

rise up, to ascend.
,
i i i

Henu
a r
jjj
/i
.

4, to

complete, to

finish.

steps,
5. QJ. i

<r_z^ ^

Thes. 1205, to be

efficient, . *

stairs, staircase.

<^3>
,

capable.
,

Ar-neb-S
IV, 84, the

Denderah

arar

"

Thes.

1319,
-/I,

name

of the 2nd Pylon.
\77, Peasant ^*
I,

X"Yi, Anastasi
305, Rec.
to bring to

I,

267,

ar-t
26, 225,

an end,
;

to finish, to repair, to

make

<S>^, ^i._^^
;

,

yjL.'^

L_i

<^__

>

^J, Thes.
I

good, to

complete
"

Copt.
\>

XooXe,

XLX(X3.

1296,

rush,

reed,

sialk

of a

plant,

reed

for

arar
fulfil,

gc,

Rec. 21, 90, 32, to
fall

writing; plur.

<^=> vl.

e

\\

n

to agree to a proposition, to
ffl,

in with.

i

ar-t
21, 13,

,

Amen.

ar
15,

<=>e-=H", <=> \^-=tr,
;

a

20,

19,

5,

kind of
a book, a

tree,

terebinth

plur.

b

(

w

' >

Heb.

roll,

register,
roll,

leather scroll or

document, a writing, a parchment, deed ; plur.
i

T "

ar

""

Q
~

ssA=*

i

,

a kind of shrub.
Anastasi V, 13, 4 ...

x
arar
M

^

W

!'

<=
,

O,

..

great rolls of skin.

aru hau
85,

^p

^
n

ar-t <^r>, jaw-bone, the lower jaw;

dual.

day books, daily account books.

ar-t
ar-t

<

skin,

skin-roll

;

compare Heb. -liiT.

plur.

^J> ^J? ^>.

The

early Egyptians

thought that the lower jaw was formed of two
parts.
,

goat,
;

gazelle,

ibex,

ram, any

\\

ar-t <z=> _s), <^=>,

Q

horned animal
Eth.

Copt.
^
-

eoifXi
>

Heb.

7*N,

I5 6

,

3.

6 7> 3 1
"

,

? l8 haunch,
,

^

P-

604: Rec.

29,

tail.

UPA;> Arab

J^ "*

s yr

-

arar
ar-t

^,

rump (?)

tail (?).

ar

<~~>, lion; Heb.

^N.

,

a kind of bird.

A
ar-t <z=>

[130]
arit, arrit
T)

A
,

Q X

fl
|

,

fire,

flame.

Thes.

1480;

ar-t

Rec- "' I78>
uraeus.
\\

(uV

arti
\\

,

the two uraei-goddesses
,

door,

Isis

and Nephthys ; <n=> Y
gate, hall of a palace,

judgment

two great uraei-goddesses.
boat;
plur.

a fin

o

hall,

I

^7

cabin of a fifl rr-3

d^>
l\

(M
i
i

I, i_
_i
i

<^>

HH
i

i

i

i

i

Rec.

n,

173.
(]

B.D. 125,

III, 44, the living uraei.

arar-t

^^

Arit <E=>
The

QC=D

,

a division of the Tuat.

Arits were seven in

number
charge of a doorkeeper,
see B.D. 144.

uraeus, uraeus-goddess, uraeus-diadem.

and each was
the two uraei-goddesses Renenti.

in
;

r^^i III a watcher, and a herald

ari
I,

-

fi

Art <E> ^ * o
Tomb
of

,

Tomb

of Seti

!j(](l>

light, fiery

one.

*
I,

,

Rameses IV, <rr>, Annales-

d

87,
in

Ari,1tit^f)(|,^(j|)J,^(|()o
^\s
,

one of the 36 Dekans

;

Gr. 'E/nc.

<^> *

O
;

,

<d^>

(1
1

,

the

name of

a

Dekan

;

"^C

Arit
of
the

'

D ^^ (|(] 1 I

Q
,

Denderah
'

II,

10,

one

Gr. A/iov

-ww

~

[1 (1

^..

\^j
an

the star of Ari

;

J*C

36
;

Dekans
Gr.

;

varr.

Copt. i.pov, eponr
D

.

Aoy.

arit

M^

^S.
'

internal

or s a n of the body (?)
fish.

ari

"

Ari
storehouse, treasury, magazine.

"

OO^t, a kind J B D I2
-

of

-

fll|

o^j>

5' seeAati. breeze, wind.

ar-t

^ o

ari (arri)
,

^^|

I
IjO
\\

y3
Edffl

shrine,

Ariti
"
,

chamber.

arau

<=

Rev., outcries of pleasure or pain.
,

\\

^ T=T
and of

;

I,

79, a

name

of the Nile-god

his Flood.

Aratsia 185 = Gr. 'AX/<9c(.
arat j
steps, stairs, staircase.

Rev.

i

,,

arut, arrut

~~
,

M.

743,

door, gate, gateway, hall; plur.

,

Rec.

13,

24,

uraeus;
]\\
i i

two uraei

;

IK'
arra-t
arait
:

compare Copt. OfpA-C (?).

aru
o
,

uraeus-goddess.

5,

Rev. n, 179, 184, child;

&
,

Copt.
a
hall,

chamber;

plur.

aru

@

Qfl,

Rev. 13,

15,

perhaps; Copt.

I,
i
i

A
'

[131]
arq
=>

A
the end of anything, the last.
,

arb
Copt.
,

,

fume, flame, a burning;

eXg,<ju&.

arqta
arqit <EE>
,

end of the

earth.

arp-t arp-t

Q

decree, decision, the

,

vase, pot, vessel.

conclusion of a matter.

tollto to enclose, to collect, to twine, to

c^^^fifi

B' weave

A
;

Copt.
50,

j^'^^Ill' ^
fl

U|

1)1)0,

<-,()(),

AflfT*il

a<=^ ReC O
'

-^(jo,
'

3

'

COpq

;

<E
;

,

holder of [many]

<cz=>il(|

||,

Rec.

2,

in,

the

end of a
*

dignities

a pluralist. purse,

period, the last day of the

month

;

var.

arf <EEft\, <
bag, bundle, packet; plur.

(Nastasen Stele)

;

Copt.

arq renpet
tW
packets
'

<EE> =>^

A
,

f
I

the festival

<=..-

X

o

of the last day of the year.

[ft

1 j^> <=|||'
^min, ^=^
O
B
' -

ne of

sulphate of copper, one of stibium.

arqab
arq arq
,

"

v

Thes. 1481,

Arf

DG

-

6 S3.

serpent water-god.

a

finished in heart.
a book, roll, writing.

,

arn-t(?)

,

a beer-pot.
,

Rec.

3,

arsh <E>
arsh
"**=

to suffer pain, to be in restraint.

49,

Y7 w
TtTtT
I

ji

to tie up, to

wrap up,

to cover over, to put

L-J,

Rev.

12,

86

=

on a garment,
serpent).

to bind round, to wriggle (of a

^*

I

K

;

Copt,

poofcy.

arq ^=
Jour. AS., 1908,
;

arsh
305, to be

Tyfrt

f^ $&.,

^. A^^

C=>

U
t>

A
.

girdle, tie,

bandlet.

amazed or stupefied

Copt.

arq heh

d
,

A

,

Thes.

1253,

M.

603, N. 813,

1208,

Rec.

2
_j

A a
'

15, 173, necropolis.

<S

e

i

*2
zi

Arq-hehtt
World.

Q
A
A.Z.
1874,
64,
, 1

the Other

2"

u
'

y

i

"ir

A^^
<r>
to

5

arq
measure.

fj-,

vase(?) a

L.D.III,i 94>
Anastasi

IV,
<

u

z

12,

i,

arq
to con-

,ti|g

,

part of a chariot.

mn
^

,

=>

Q

cz^
,

(i)

complete,
of, to

arq ur
Sphinx,
2,

X
;

<$.

clude, to finish, to
(2) to swear

make an end

abstain
;

=> \\lll
silver;

;

an oath, to take an

affidavit

8

X

Copt.

<

arq en neter
swear by God.

ooo

X>

|,
I

Gr.

u/><^vpoi.

A

,

to

<S

artch
|

ga,

jour.

As.

1908,

276,

arqu
>,

Rev. 14, 43, pledge,

money

deposit,

money.
a

an educated man, a wise man, coun-

ah
fl

D

I
9

s*=^

,

U. 162, T. 133,
carobs.
I

'

sellor,

an expert, an adept.

A

,

o o o

2

[132
ah-fj A
ah
D
-,

]

A
ahati Q/^
,

moon;

;

see (L
to
till

QV^
Anher

o

'T\

,

"slayer," the
;

title
,

of a priest of

in

Sebennytus

var.

the ground, to dry tears /f^-

ah-t __ujj A

!=d&

a,N.

aha
5

i2,P. 592, net(?)

Q^
(?)

,

a fighting animal, the

au_,, _
615,

W

Set animal
,

P.

aha Q^,
fish,

,

the "fighting"

M.

782,

785, N. 1141, cordage, tackle,

latus Niloticus (?)

ropework.

ah-t
R

_
H
\J

oft

H,

U. 214, Thes. 1253,

H,

aha-t, Q^2i
war ;

>

a fighting ship, ship of of the sacred boat of

B9BS9

P
Nome

a large house or building, palace,

u\

**-=A
t

a

name

X

ah-a
of the

_
Q

chapel.
a M
,

Sebennytus.

title

of the high priest

aha

Q^
,

,

Koller Pap.

I,

4,

Prosopites.

aha
-

Vv M. A JaSs V.
>

I

,

Rev.,
J

oxen

arrow, spear,

weapon of
53, 36,

;

^J war; plur.
I,

I

Mar.

Kara

Rev>

3>

73. sacred

.

l

vS

oxen; Copt. eg,e.

V D
,

'

'

of arrows

;

weapons of bronze.
Rec. 22, 107,

.

P.

CK\(j.

"9,

aha-t taui
???= IS

,

stele

>

day of
,
j

the fight between the South and the

to fight, to

do

battle,

to

wage war

North.
;

K% jl^L Amherst
aha-a rvs
T. 170,
cfe^x
,

Ahaui
Pap. 26.
" ~n
D

\\

U. 560,
AT
'

A "|\ -CENS
jj

,
I

1

~

~
>
i

,

Pellegrini II,
i.e.,
i

31,

B.D.

I79

>

cy*}

75, 5, the

two Warriors,

Horus and
I

Set.

e
,

B.D.

28, 3, the "Fighters," a

group of gods

in

animal form.
to fight, to

do

Aha-aui
a warrior-god.

battle, to

wage war.
*

Q^"^ mS Jj

,

B.D. 64, 48,

ahati, ahauti,
I.H. II,
4,

J
|

Rouge

Aha-nebt-bemi Q^i^ M]
Denderah IV,
-

"^^,
u.

63, a warrior-god of Denderah.
,

Ahau heru
TD
rior,

400,

e
,

<

f'
)

Q./^ *^"
fighter,
piur.

^

,/)

(

warlike man, warbull in the Tuat.
;

B.D.

1

68, the "fighting faces"

soldier,
;

a

fighting

Copt.

Aha-Heru
36, a

'

Denderah

god of Denderah.

Aha-sati-neterui
Denderah
III, 36, a

god of Denderah.

A
aha
opposed

[133]

A

Q^2l, unlucky, unfavourable, bad, as
to

-,
,

I'uatX,
6, 116,

T

,

good.

Used

in calendars.

-|j

a,
(jlj

Rec.

|~,

Rec.

aha fV>\^,

Peasant 278,

27, 189, a lioness-goddess.

Ahau
Peasant 258, r\/*\ *K\ ,WWVA, IV, 1077, to make
-O^S- AA$/V\

I %>, Tuat

III, a goddess.

water, to

empty

oneself.

Aha-ab | O,
u.
277,
o
'

Tuat XII, a supporter of

aha
M
I
J\
a

D?
M
o

a,

N.

the disk.
719,

M
I

M
I QJ\

M
I

'I
52,

J\

^
e.g.,

Aha-nurt-nef.
Tuat VIII, a gate
6, 8,

JfA
Rec.

in the Tuat.

Kara

|

Rec. 13, 30,
still,

| _^i,
;

Aha-neteru
of the
51)1

c
a

I
1

,

the door

to stand, to stand

J\

II

to halt

Copt.

hour of the night.

aha
,

with

n

Aha-rer

^

=>
,

Tuat

xn,

one of 12

used as an auxiliary verb,

gods who towed the boat of Af through Ankhneteru ; as a dawn-god who was reborn daily.

Aha-sekhet
a god
functions

a

i

a

0^0

,

Tuat IX,

unknown.
<l
,

ahaiu
M. 584, N. 1189,
|

\
,

,

P.

48,
1189,

aha, ahait (?)

Anastasi

I,

243,
I2 7'

N.

n
mi
i

'

f v
1

Q Q

L< Rec
,

-

x 3>

^A

i,

Rec. 17, 147, those

who

stand in their

,

nnm

it
o

stele, tablet, hill,

appointed places.

ahau neb i
T

TV

A
,

ahau I
Thes. 1282,

^b

A

f]

,

Rec.

20,

4 o,

x

in

station, stele (?) tablet (?)

the royal stand in a temple.

ahait
i

a
.

ahau
M.
728,

a|_
H EV^ c^XJ Cv<j
fv

'

R

65I>

n
(I

*"*
,

V'
support, prop of the sky,
pillar.

-A
lj

f 7j 7j LJ .^'

N

"

752>

boun "

daries,

landmarks, delimitation posts.

aha i
prop, stick.
Q Ctlici 11

2
,

Rec.

i,

48,

wooden

staff,

o Vi

U H

TV

VK

1

J
I

,

H V

n ^\
stable.

**
,

H Y

i

D

^^

f %>

A

'

'

P^ ace >

P ost

>

station,

position,

i

,

condition, state.

supports, things that

make

ahau
of the
festi-

,

T. 329,

aha

ari I

Wf

'^5?,

the

name

val of the 29th

day of the month.

Aha
1

^=] *
nnn
I

fid*
12, 118, time,

1
I

D,

B.D. 168,

i
i

fl ,

period of time, lifetime, a man's
lifetime

Denderah
an

III,

TflOffl

age;
.

|
;

I4

'fmM'

Berg

'

Ij

6>

a ser P ent -g d

^ ?Tf^''

upon

life "

all y

time

Copt.
the

of Set.

ahau Rev.
6,

,

gods

Aha-aha _Jj Ju,

116, a god.

who measure

the lives of

men

in

Ament.
i

3

[134]
aha
O
aged, very old (of a man).
,

Q

Q

advanced

in

life,

aha-t
plur.

<f

.
,

,

lifetime,

period

of

time

;

O J, f o MI I

ages;
I
I
I

,

food,

provisions,

stores,
f>

heaps

of

a period of ten days.
grain, wealth, riches,

abundance;
"' Annales

aha en heh
of millions of years.

<

i

o
a

,

a

Q
all

<w*
no,
a

life

i

III,

heap offering containing provisions of

kinds.

ahai
interval.

|

|

Qfl

0,

standing

still,

pause,

men
noon, a name of the goddess of the 5th hour of the day.

provided with

stores, well-to-do folk.
jar, vase.

aha t 3
aha-t
nape

IV, 755,

Q
|
n
?.

'

O, f ^p

'

stiff>

hard

>

the

Ahait
day.

|

^7

of the neck.

(]!)"*,

Thes. 31, the goddess of the 6th hour of the

aha 9
I

,

limbs,
l

members

;

see

ha

R A ppp\ \ \

aha I
Ahait.
derah
II, 55, III,
,

Den-

^ ^^5,
i

A

f~^,

|~I^,

ship; plur.

24, a disk

goddess and one
the sky.

of the seven goddesses

who supported
,

7^, Rec.
.

33, 67, battle

aha

_

colonnade (?)

ships.

a high building.

ahait

,

boat

;

plur-

aha
C
I

-

1
i

i

.

i
i

I

i

nnm & cnm
,

,

tomb, grave:

see

maha-t

aha-aptu(?) fl%!, Rechnungen
i
i

35,

;

plur.

boat for the transport of birds.

ahait
grave, tomb.

d

ahau

f^^g^
,

p

-

441,

M. 545,
328,

o

P.

164,

M.

N.

859,

ahau
memorial
H

I
slab.

tV

A

,

tomb, sepulchral

stele,
>

N. 953, 1125, a kind of bird,

-LL

JJ.

crane.
v,_j

aha J \^
value
(?)

,

Rechnungen

48, 58,

amount,

ahb-t

cfi
J

o
'

\j

a, M. 637; see

aha ?
aha

A

3

I

,

a

method of reckoning.

J
Ahe til

f^'
fl

? 334
'

"

^
,

Tuat IV, a region

in

,
i

circumference, circuit, ex-

i

the Tuat of Seker.

tent, range,

compass.

akh
,

^L-/),
,

T^,

aha
sum
total.

a

-

a number, a quantity,
to boil, to cook. V
-/I

A

[

135

]

A
akhi
,

akh
239,
fl

,

T. 8 S N. 616,
,

a kind of bird
.

;

plur.

""
.

N. 254,
]

^
,

L

X

mrm

-m*!'
akh-t
"
i

2, 3,

Anastasi IV,
2, 5-

T7

w

Y

fire-altar,
i

brazier,
1

cz a/7>

^^, _/J
,

Rec. 30, 71.

flfy

offering

by fire;

plur.

^*l> /J
I

V j"
77

,

i I

71

'>
|

akhkh
akh
grass, sedge.

/ V

^

to advance, to attack.
IV 41,

L.D. III, 6 5 A, 15,

~5
~
;

\[Y, >! *
1

reeds,

i

i

i

akha
fireplace
;

fl

S

Q
,

akhabtat(P)

,

T. 309,

,

furnace

Copt.
a

<i-Cy.

akhamu
P. 652, brazier, fireplace;

ornamental models

akh-t
P lur
-

(?)

fll

akham
n
,

"

T^^fl f| f|>

N

-

754-

the image or symbol of a god

;

plur.

akh

^,DeHymnis, 47 ,,

k
18,

!

,

I,D.

Ill,

6 5 A,

9,

L.D. III, 65A, 18,

L.D. III, 65,

a
A
,

*-*'

Tilt*
hang

akhami
sacred animal.

figure

of a

to raise

up on

high, to

out in the height, to soar, to be poised in the
~"

akhamit
eagle; Copt.

,

Rev. 14,

7,

air,

to

hang a man;
"

OO^P)
(j(j

J
1

suspended;

13 = Copt.

akham
to beat to death.

_
-=,
/^^/VVA

n

^^~ VJ
'

,

to

destroy,

Akhi-a-n-Behut
Denderah
III, 68, a solar god.

akhan
1

'

akhekh

~

Q

^S

^

to sleep, to close the eyes.

1

,

night,

darkness,

Akhan-ari-t '&^
rsssssi

^

",
\

Tuat VII, a
Gate
;

night personified.

serpent
,

doorkeeper

of

the

6th

var.

Akhekhtiu
(Sai'te),

B.D. 145 v

a group of serpent-fiends.

Akha-her

,

a serpent-god.

T^
an end
,

!

toput
.

to, to

destroy

;

var.

\N

\\

O ^V

Rec. 27,86,
to soar in the

.

,

Rec.
air,

31,

31,
/I

,

Rec.

31,

168,

to

mount

up, to

fly.

Akhekh
I

"^C,
,

Thes.

n 99

/WWW
,

X
(WWV\

1203,

WWW

,

R.E.

6,

41,

gryphon, the
fx
i

AAA/VW sAAAAAA

"flying" animal.

A! VI!'
I

_gf^.AAW'^'

.

JS^I^ET
quench

t?
;

akhai

^^(j(j
(?)

A,

Hh. 54 o,

to extinguish a fire or flame, to

thirst

a kind of bird

to fly (?)
I

4

[136
akhmiu
who
extinguish.
I,
,

]

A
asa
[

those

Rev., wrong, retribution.

akhmut
who wash
clothes,

A.Z.

84,

88,

those

Astirtat

laundrymen;

A
I

I

,

Annales IX, 156.

akhm "~~, ~
to
fly (?)

~~

t^"^*,
(?)

to glide

about

akhm
^
plur.

^\^, Hymn
~
,

of

Darius,

31,

toreth, Ashtoroth

;

Heb.

image or symbol of a god ;
I,

Assyr.

>-Jf- '-'yf
'

Asthareth
(j
,

=^l\
pi.

images of heaven, the earth,

P

,

Naville,

Mythe,

4,

Ishtar, Astarte,

and the Tuat;
^V

"

l\

&
",

Ashtoreth, an Asiatic goddess of war and the chase, whom the Egyptians identified with Isis

v\ Jl

"^3^
,
i i

and Hathor
images of sacred animals.
p.
I

;

see Tell el-Amarna Tablets (B.M.),

i

xlii;

Akhmu
akhm
T<&'
3, 53,

,

see

p^ <^=g ^

|
Rev. 12,

C3O

Ashtoreth, lady of horses.

Asthert

,

i,

Ishtar;

TSMI
;

ash
\\
1

*-=> _B*&. _a

1

1

plant, shrub, flax

Copt. <5.ttjJUU (?)
,

nn A,
Rec.
3,

Rev.

n,

136,

akhm
land, river

a parcel of

i,

152,
to call,

3^1
to
call

N. 842,
out,

bank
'

;

plur.

,

Rec.

2,

129,

^j K gi,

to cry out,

to

summon,

to invoke, a call,
;

a cry for help, to

~
,

"fc^ni'
B.D. 99.

lament, to groan

Copt. UXIJ.
/vwwv
I

ash en-utchu-t
Rev. 13, 75,
,

Ci

akhn
' ,

'
,

/|

I^glf

"^' Rev

'

I4)

to shut the eyes, to sleep.

36, order,

command,
1

invocation.

Akhn-arti-f
I

,

B.D.

ash-sehni
VV
I

,*

^
1

(1
I

A

^^

(](]Pn , Rev.
1
I

UJ

I

64. 13, a god.

12, 42, to
,

command;

Copt.

akhn
of furniture.

IV, 639, sledge, a piece

akhnuti

_ao

Amen.

~
27,

n,
;
i

to call, to cry out

,

house

\s

i

of appeal.

ashaut
_,

i
I

,

screams,

cries

Pharao hspn vate apartments in the palace, the royal quarters, the Cabinet, the Court, the Administration.

,

,

of pain, those

who

cry or lament.
,

ash
i

,

wicked word, curse.

\\

i

i

[137]
Ash-kheru
ash
kj
I

A
asha-t
,

Berg.

I,

1 8, a ramheaded god.

<>n*

Q

a
51
I I

v
,

P. 167,
,

,

M..

322,

,

Rec. 29, 146,

rm
^^
o

,

Rec. 26, 230,

U

I

I

U

I

O
I

'

O
V
1
I

!'
\\
I

ODO M)
cedar
tree
;

U

I

ODD

v

-,

I

K

I

DOO
V_>

*
'
|

,

cedar wood,

large

company, crowd, multitude,
;

mob, any
plur.
"-

large

assembly of people, the majority
;

X

U

Till
'

Copt, ocy, cocy, cyo>
.,
III

asht-urt

^^ <ci>,

5p^,
new cedar

^\, llg^t' C
'

Thes I28 ?>
a vast

multitude;

asht-nepit

;

\^

/

^~

,

Thes.
1

S\

I

,

,

producing great quantito

1323, cedar treated in a particular way; Assyr.

ushu, Rost, Tig.

Pil. III.

ties

of

grain;

asht-ra

ash
P. 526,

on$, DDO U

U. 61, Thes. 1286,
'

on%, OOO Jl
=

babble, to talk overmuch;

asht-renu
"

N. 843, 993,

5n ( ^,
cedar
oil.

T. 278, a salve

O

I

, 1

<g

I

nn

MI
a
II

,
i

>x -www
i

i

O
^
I I
I

"'

many[god of]
<

or ointment

made from
,

named

;

asht-hebll

^^ \
I

ash

\ A ^3

^,

U. I48A, a kind of wine
T. 118, 119, N. 4S6A.
TT

multitudinous
I,

festivals;

asht-hefnu

^v
III
;

on
ash
i

Q

,

myriads of hundreds of thousands
*
l

\v

-V i"
,

Amen.

9, 2,

a kind

of Sudani beer.
vase, vessel, pot.

asht-heru

,

many-faced ;

asht-

I

l

kheperu
i
i

i

no viz
ash ash ash ash
ashash-t
,
I

cauldr0n
i'

'

CD
'

r-vr-i
I I

Jl

v

n

,

a bronze fire-stand.

nous forms;

asht-kheru her met-t
4)-

a

\\\

o

"

i,

corruption.
to

I

d.

'

51T

i

speaking very loudly and very often.

r-K-i
,

come =

on

u

(?)

Ashit-abu
17, 2, meals,

*^ Q
'O'
III

O 511'
"*"
!

?)

O mbos
,

m

,

2.

"32,

a goddess.

i=0 MI'

Anastasi

I,

Jon

food.

Ash-heru *^ -^

Tuat VI, a

five-

I

I

headed serpent which enclosed the body of Af.

Amen.

V^

I

I

<A

14, 8, throat, gullet.

Ash-t kheru her met-t

I

Asha
,

,

P. 345,

A
2,

yr
<

'

*

t ^ie

name

^

one

^

l

^e 4 2

judges in the Hall of Osiris.

Amen.

19,

to

be

much

or many, to be abundant, to happen often
;

asha-t
village,

^v =c^i.O h v
VN

,

or

or frequently

Copt. ^cyLI.
"

town.
qUay>
i'

ash

*,

33^,

%,
,

Kb Jl

%>,

N.

981,

ashait

11^1

much,
"""^

many,

haven, port, landing-place on a river bank.

numerous, overmuch

<
;

VI
~J

y

^^
1.1

I

many

there

may be;

"^

^ %

III
A
(|

>

however

ash at (?)

bird kept for breeding purposes.
.,

A

asha
man

o

a rich man,

very many.

of easy circumstances.

SMP-

-

A
food.
fl

[

138

]

A
aqaq
o

asha Prrn'^^,
(I

<fe*

A
go

A
,

J\
in,

Mar. Karn. 52, 19,
invade a

asha-t

i

K

a \\

i

>__^

,

knife,

weapon.

A 2A Q

J\

to enter,

Asheb"
i

k T)
v'v
i

Den derah
u. 515,

101'

IV, 61, an apeheaded warrior-goddess.

country frequently, to raid a country.

ashem

~~~n

f\

aq

,

"^^W, ^Y)j$i
a

a P riest

goes in to read the service.
/

T. 327, M. 485,

^___ ^.
figure or

^.

aq ab

right-hearted

man.
J\

I

^

V\
I

f\A> W\V -3 N^
;

symbol of a god or

aqm
A
J\ 21
I

sacred animal

plur.

r-n-i

'
.

I

|-n~l.
(1(1
'

y
A

those
,1,1

who

enter,

ingoers,

I

nx~l

people
place.

who

are in the

habit of frequenting a

aqt
53. 58;
.
i i

A
i

-^

thin s s that enter .

entrances.
.
I

',

U. 575,

aqu
shrub,

,

income, revenue.
to praise.

i

ashem
plur.
i

pn
,

-^

plant,

branch

aq-em-seh
;

-

iiga,

\\

i

\J

branches.

Aq
L_J],

-

her - ami - unnut - f

ashem

^d ^,

m
~""J
'

a form

?

f

1 1

U

K! W\^>
4,

^" D *
AAAAAA
i

"^
-

A
j

*&
4

'

^^-^ *

$' B D
\
I

I7>

'

ashem pfn^^.
to bring to
?>-=/!

T ^,
;

Rec.
to destroy,
""""

28,

* O
_j|_
"j
I

^ ^ ^ V, ^ f
^]-

Edfu

an end, to diminish

I,

IOE,

one of the eight
watchers of Osiris.

var.

~

a

= \|\ >ws

U

^

'

~"
I

^^"

,

\\

I

"^s

,

undiminished.

.Zl

^P
flux,
,

menses.

Ashemeth
ashgaa j~^
X

^

s==>

.

Tuat XI, a hawk-

exit.

headed servant of Ra.

s "^(j
|J

aq
tg

JT~^,

Amen.

6,

A
'

,

bread,

bread-

cake; plur.
4,
7,

17,
,

u

,S

ashgaga
12, 39, to cry

^
'UA
'

OA
Z5 \7
ffi

A

'

Q.

I

i

i

I

t?.

I

A
"?!kS Hi
Ics. rt"SII
I

I

AAA

^ 2^3,

Rev.
>

A
P
fire,

I

out; Copt. <&.OJK<LK

I

fl]

I

v

,

bread baked by

^kt ^^"^-,
aq
j\
,

afatbird(P)

toast (?)

;

Copt. OGIK.

A
i

a sign of addition.
the daily offering of cakes
Q
_^_

i

/wvw

nil
!

and bread.

Q
,

A
Rechnungen
41,

/3,

^,

J\
to

to ^.J^' ^ ^^, go in, enter; K those who go in A A. TO m
i

"

great bread," a kind of confectionery.

,

;

,

,

aq m'ti "%* <s> _*a ? ? \\ /
i
i i

^

fl

U

I
i

cake

,

going in and out, entrance and exit;
,
I

with

some kind

of sweet stuff in

it.

sunrise or sunset

aa sher

Rechnungen

41,

"little
(?)

J\

bread," short-bread

[139]
aq
aq-ui (?)
I

AA/WW
fl

^S=c ^<a
.

bread

made

of

I

fine flour.

Aqa-uben, etc."
B.D. 99, 25,
magical boat.

^^-.

(sic),

A

jaw-bones or cheek-bones. a garment

name ie

of the steering pole of the

mJIftJT;
48,

aq
aq aq
Rev.

P. 642, N. 1240,
(?)

aq

J^^.

Rec

-

J

.

^

\[,

reed, a

n,

170, to destroy,

be

kind of wood.

destroyed; Copt.
'

<J,K(JO.

aqa

B.D. 99,

3, to feed, to

give

(?)

A

Aqa
aqai (?)

Sarc. Seti

a form of Geb, god of food.
I,

;,boat(?)
Ul

'

to

keep the true mean>
exact, correct,

to

be

right,

to

behave "U .&. Q.

rightly,

aqem A

t\

"^,

Rev. n, 129, sad,

right,

proper;
I

^
,

=

_a*^._'

wretched; Copt. CMKJUL.

aq inaat aq hati
15, upright, to

I

strict justice.

Aqen ~~^ Jj\
/WS~%A i_
'

,

Tuat VII, Hh. 426, a god

\\\
come

-=^
<?,

in the

Tuat

A
'

;

varr.

Israel Stele,

A

to a right determination.
,

Aqennu-heru
36, 215, a

aq aq

t

"

Ma-**
a measure.
,

even-handed
a

justice.

group of gods.

em aq

t\
Ji^s,

A

]

lUl

|

!

,

^=

aqr
A
akk-t

A G
v.

~f\

,

opposite, exactly facing.

xi

v

n
v.

Rechnungen
7T

41,

11

er aq <=>
i

,

opposite,
-t

u

exactly facing.

Q,
,

y^c^^), P.S.B.

19, 261,

>*

-

righteousness and justice
personified.

Rec. 23, 203, a bread cake baked
Copt. (f&.&.(fe
,

in

the ashes

aq ab
Q
true, true-hearted, of right

;

Gr. Kane ? (Stabo,
Pers.

824), Chald.

N3^3,
f
n

Arab, (jjjti,

^J^,

mind.

aqa

1 >\

D

v&

Rec

aka
3.

~

^1

AAA/AA

a trustworthy servant (?)
-

"5.

^-

^^
,

AWW

,

a drowning man.

akai

a plant, shrub.

/A
'

the exact middle, the culminating point of a star or heavenly body.
Q<
zl

akriu

i,

Rec.

13,

12

=--

an ait dUcLlL

^\ \so\

fl
I

A

-M^ii

^ C

^

3

Jl
,

Peasant 158, ....
-

Mil

equilibrium.

akr
ag

aqa

a right lead, true

^^ n
TT

Rev-

I2>

25>

cascl ue

;

PPP^

guidance.

/\,
n
,

whip,

flail.
r

U. 508, T. 322, Rec. 26, 64,

-CD-

U. 157,
,

TT'

to>

food, a kind of grain.

rope, tow-rope; plur.

,

U. 639,
Rec. 31,

agut -Q
mint, peppermint
(?)

,

a plant.

Ill
I

A
I.
I

,

^tffifi.

ffl^orTi'^^ u
bolts, nails,

27,

an offering of some kind,

metal pegs.

[140]
L

at-t

,

pool, lake (?)
1

j[

A,

Rec.
dual,

15,

142,

,

nail,

claw,

ati

'

Rec.
\\

6,

70, confectioner,

pastry-cook.

hoof;

'

hoofs; plun

ateb

_SL) Rec.

16,

no, tomb.
some
kind.

t7

f=^
ateput
Jr
"
i

v^
in

i

see d of

agau
ffi

bolts, pegs, nails (?)

ateru

,

<

B.D. 169, 4

atekh s
\\
_/!'

@

to nail, to drive pegs into something, to beat, to hammer. to be hot, to burn, to

aga

be burned.
j*"*"
]

1

,

to crush, to

bruise, to

aga

a kind of drink, a
'

pound, to strain through a
food, to

rag, to boil, to

cook

f

|

medicine.
a kind of unguent,
ox-fat (?)

make up

a prescription.

=0=

'III'

atekh

cA
'

tJ[

to

J}'

knead dough, to rub down.
34,
to

agait

-J2
the seed of the

atekh
jj
o
'

Q

e D
;

,

Amherst Pap.

a plant, a shrub ;

@ crush grain for beer

same.

O MlJO
I

\

Y|, brewers.
in-

Q
O'

a substance used in making a sacrifice.

atshai
capable
;

Amen.

o
WVW,

"Turf
h
.

Rev., useless,

agai-g
againa ~j
plant or herb.
,

25, 15, to drown.

Copt. <i.TCy<i.'Tf

a kind of

athen
V2 *

x
II

Rec. 15, 187
II,

1 ""~^ >'
rod,
staff,

Rouge I.H.
Rec.
6, 7,

114, to suppress, to subdue.

agana -^
agariu "^ agas

part
staff.

of a

at

defeat, depression, sup-

Rec
,

-

4,

29.

pression.

atat
food(?)

~

fl

^

Rev.,

loss,

damage,
injury.

~
at

slaughter.
v
*>

a herb, plant, shrub.

5k, MA atu nub
c

goid'

beaters.

ffl^Oi support of a

vessel, stand.

at

=-3,

sound, strong; see
I

agSU ~j^\\
at,

^ ^'
"

IV "20,
>
,

goat-hide.

at
staff, stick,
jj

li,
12, the
5

Nastasen

Stele, 17,

I

I)
I

atu
_

cudgel,

Rec. 14,

two banks of the
fat, oil
;

Nile.

atat

Q -nt
J

_ji,

"^, Rev.

12, 16,

at

,

Copt.

U5X.

i

o

^V JzA

,

Jour. As. 1908, 258, to strike,

Atu
a mythological
fish
;

to beat, to inflict pain
suffered, endured.

see ant.

;

at-t c--a ^n^
,

,

the boat of the morning

atat at ^1 at

O
, ,

,

Ci
to turn

Rev., sin,
to hate.

folly.

sun; see antch-t

c^s |J1^>.
4 Q Amen D
,

away from,

at c=^3,
i_
_i

house, abode.

,

fat

;

Copt. (JOT, (JOO.

at heq-t

^
1

8
u
.

-

2 *>

"

beer house.

A

[141]
atcha

A
,

Anastasi

I,

26, 2,

Amen.

17, 6,

Ml,
.iil.lX4.ij
i
I |

18, 20, a plant.

ata

I

,

clothing, cloaks.
(Saite),

10, 44, to tell lies, to deceive,

to give false evi-

B.I).

125, 55, a post (?)

dence; Copt. OXl.

atchaa
tice,

_

_
;

a |

(1

^5

,

Rec. 21, 88, injus-

ati

^, Rec.
Y7

13, 27,

member (?)

falsehood

Copt. O2CI.
o i

atma
aten

,

Rec. 14, 178, an offering.
'

atcha

__

,

Rec. 25, 126; beauty.

atchaut
see

atch

injury, injustice, extortion, oppression.
'

;

atchau
mistakes.

(?)

_ _
a
I

4"

g

^J
J)
'

Rey._

I2)

69 a

lying spirit.

ls\

^f wron g>

o

|

"^
,

^

S
,

errors,

atcha
atch
atch-t
i i

\j

wind, breeze.

,

name

of a staff or club.

Atcha
i

497, a mythological
city.

,

Rec. 27,

2

1

8,

daggers

(?)

atchan
defective, to
fail,

o
|

,

Rev. 14,

9,

to

be

atchatch
t T
**"
>

,

B.D.G. 1063,

n_

to cease
a I

;

Copt. U>2fl.
,
|

<

(we)

^
,

n

atchar
~^i
^>

<K
rr\^

help, assistance

;

yi

flr

i

>

Hymn

Darius 16,

K2

i

compare Heb.
to

*^]jM.
a |

to

hail,

to greet, to praise,

atcharan
Arab.

A M^ o
in

"v\

^^
III

Ebers Pap.
;

rejoice, to shout for joy, to dance.

63, 9, saffron as used

medicine

compare

Ateh-t ir-ti
,

J\M\

(?)
a

atcha
Rec. 30, 201, the

*W
1

},
,

to joke, to jest.

name

of a god

or goddess.

Atchen __
Atchnit
atchn-t
ment (Lacau).

the

name

of a

demon.

the female counterpart of the same.
n

e%
,

arm

orna-

to

commit a crime,

to

do

,

Rec.

evil,

to oppress, to rob,
21,

to act unjustly, wicked, evil, deceit, falsehood.

81,

P.S.B.

31,

13,

atcha _

e
,

e
young man, young woman
;

robber

L-fl

;

L=/l

W

child, boy, girl,

plur.

,

man

of guilt ; plur.

"1
g

[142

]

or
. .

\\

or
sometimes the equivalent of the Heb. V
N. 922,
(j(|

\\

mm
iar

Rev.

(J(]t7^ J=L,
,

12,

68,

sea;

Heb.

a\

1
(j(|,

P. 194,

^,
T
"

P. 183,

N.

Rev. 12, n6,

662, an exclamation.
i

00

-4S3-

U

'

494> 539)

2 9S.

p

-

22 9.

Rev. ii, 174,

Rev.

13, 65, river;

Heb.
yv<S

N. 946
N. 703

^^.

i-t
(j(j

a,

=

Sjft

Q

^,

P. 824, a

C?> R CC
"

-

J 3>

2 5>

brilliance,

woman who
i-t
(](]

has conceived.
,

splendour; Copt. I<i.X,

leXeX.
fl
1

a

Rec. 31, 174, grain, food.
P.S.B. 31,
21, 78,

Iah-a
|j|j
I I

*
*'

^
I

LJ

Rev. ii, 180, 182,

1

la

(|l|

^

Jah the Great
,

;

Gnostic IA.TU).

n,
88,

21, 5, 79,

laqebher
Rec.
a
particle of exclamation.

t\t\~-*
1
1

m
jj *Q -c^>
,

A

Alt.

K. 11,86,

Verbum Vocab.

These words do not mean
"

iu, iu-t

,

a ticl e of Pf f exclamation.
13,

"Jacob God," but "Jacob hath
being a verb.

m

iau
iaur-t
ditch
(?)
;

P.S.B.
^AAAA^

425,
goats.

iua (?)

^
'
t

Peasant 28, a

fisher-

man

of

some

kind.

p
1

u

*

,

river,

stream,

Iba

Nesi-Amsu
title

32, 38, a

Heb. "IN
(1(1
I I

]

,

Copt, eiepo, eiOOp.
misfortune.

of Aapep.

Iban
\\

iati (?)
r\ r\

V\
"v

^V,

Nesi-Amsu, 32,

calamity, r\^^ -^v.^, ^T
*&i

^

iat-t lat-t

=
ci

20, a title of

Aapep.

i
'

Rev.

14, 12,

dew;

Copt.
,

ium (aaum ?)

A^A/\AA

A^WV\

dew; see

(1

*"\>,

sea, river;

Heb. D"

1
,

ia (aaa?)

AAAA/VV

/vw
AAAA^VS

' '

AAA/WA

-VSAA/Sft

Copt. GIOJUL, IAJUL, IOJU.

;

M\> ^^ ~^ rrv^ VWVAA II
it

AAAA^V /WVAAA

the great sea of Qet-t, or Asia Minor.
A
=

ji

Jour. As. 1908,

P
<g=>; Heb.
2,

(

~IV
plur.

254,

to.

wash;
^_y_.j

j

unwashed, im-

iba

(1(1

i<^^ 3,
,

Rev. 14,

claw;

pure; Copt. GIUJI.

ia ha-t(?)
fl

^

Rec. 14, to
/

;

Copt,

ei.fi..

iba
Rev.

Ij-rd'S
184; Heb. n^, Gnostic 103.
ii,

M .^"^ ^21 ^V,
11

vi

Jour. As. 1908,262,

_CEX^

weakness; Copt. I.&I.

iban
Heb.

(1(1

1^,

O

Rec.

13,

41,

ebony;

iaab
fatigue; Copt.

5V, weariness,

in plur.

O"02rT, Ezek. 27, 15.

.T.-AA n.2^
Rev.
12, 114, to

lO

wwvv., fiflr,-J e(
*.ww\ 'tjlj

'

1

^

\\

/

XWM
^-s,

iab

conquer.

flood or rush of water in a river;

Heb. '^V

or
ibsba-t
cake or bread

\\

[143]
i

or
Irqai

\

OO'i^liti!'^
;

a kind of a

,

B.D. 165,

8,

compare Heb. VttM*

1

name

of

Amen.
ra

im
I

()[1

Also %
?

v

,

Mar. Karn. 54, 52,

Ihlt

VL

Mission XIII, 149, a cow-goddess.

-WWVA
AAAAAA

ihi

1

*V 11 A

P- 4, T. 3,8,01 (|(|ra(|, (Itjfi^MA A 9 IV, 305, to toil at the oars. (](] 8 -Ai
\\

=r.
jwwS
j

Rev.

13, 6 1

;

plur.

ibi

.A*

P.S.B. 24, 46, a particle of exclamation.
,

Rev. 13, 40,

sea, river;

Heb. HP,
2I 7. a

iba

T. 304, alas

!

Copt. GIOJU., IOJUL.

Im'rQQelk ~\r 11 _B^.=>
inn
rV

DX

Alt
P*T
'

-

|v(^
I

K

-

ikh
is

[1(1

'vftT'

to
'

proper name.

Yl

3

hang

out, to

suspend
the

in
air.

H(l'

~"%
'

> ,

water.

OOPxTT^, flflP"^!,
make

tomb;

see

inbu
15, 3, a

is

"O
(j(j

1

,

Rev., to

(1(1

11

i

i

i

U^-sA-^, ^1 _ZT V
III

haste; Copt. IHC.
!,

Anastasi IV,
(1

isatt
kind of wine; compare

(Kl^^^^f
I

Anastasi

I,

24, 8, to tremble, hover (like a bird).

and
isf-t
,

sins, faults, transgressions

;

inm'

j^
\>
,

11

I

I

I

_B^I=E
;

11
.

I

I

see

Treaty 30, sea
t,

Heb. D^
K
f,

mra
7,

ft

A/VWV*
i
I

WWW Ow
O,
I
I I
I

isr
Paheri
|)|)

flflU
I

1

pot, vessel,

<c^ wine

O,
jar.

p

,

stalks of papyrus,

(jfl
I

I

Inbem
,

Israar
.!'

A.Z. 38, 17, the

official

Yankha-

Israel Stele, 27, Israelites;

from Heb. ,Snto^

mu

;

Tell

\-l el-Amarna

it
(JC.IJ,

P.

37

r,

father; pl
S

Heb.

d
,

Rev.

Inherpes

(](]

F=^*

[1

,

a proper name.
AA

\\\\
,~.

n,

163,

d
(S

*

i

AAA/VAA

AA/WW
q

^WA/^/VA

^_
(S
i

\\i=i' 11
1

\\

dew; see
iti
\\

o

II, Ebers Pap. 98, 20, grass or seed.
III

.m o
Q
,
>

m
to

;

Copt,

eiurre.

o \\ f

grain.

intch-her^"^!^^,
2; see

.

13,

ititi

sound a trumpet.

|)"*.
t\f\
1
1

ir(il)
ir
ir
(1(1

y^y^

g,

mirror;

Copt

i

i

.

tj.

^

-^

'

^--

-^

rf*^*

'

-*

Asien 98, Alt. K. 241, a proper name; Heb.
bjf 1

foul or unpleasant. ^Si, something
P.

W

( ?)

(|1)<=>,
(JO 1
I

243

=

itbit-t

Rev., importunity.
,

(JS^,

M. 446,
dew; see
*

'.

/[, A
.

P. 815, to conceive.

ir

AA
(1(1

<^r>

^^ M
^
,

="
1 (%&

i

.

one w :o knows
'

;

Rev., river.
12, 67, a

R^v. irsb(?) 00_2aif] mm

kind

itchar
(](]

potter

(?)

;

Heb.

of stone.

|

[144]

U
u u
;

u
ua
-L
I

Heb.

y
i

*|\

^

something which hap-

I

,

,

they, them, their.
3,

pened a long time ago.

uai-t
Rec.
icnnn,

221, serpent or serpentgod.

,

a distant thing.

uaua (?)
ua-t
ft
,

the

name

of the
1

moon

u(?), uu(?)

e e

'

^ X s
'

on her
U.
70,

2th day.

,

U.

399,

,

district,

estate,

domain.

<?>

..
officer
f

Anastasi

J>

I2

'

3,

Brit.

f) ***' fl
journey j. dual,

Ikl?*'
f^fff,

way> road> path>

Mus. 321,

=

"

U(?)

@
'

to build.
r-j AAAAA^

(> 3_iT J
/rj

U (?)
(3

\/
V

2^S

^"

\>

,

Rec. 21, 14, a kind of

well or spring in the Great Oasis.

Rev. 13, 113,

roll,

documents.

various

TT U

Rec. 30, 191, a mythological
city.

ways

;

ua-t neter
|

52
~?i

,

the road followed
figure of a

B.D.G.
'

1

1

10, a

god of Denderah.

by the procession was carried
;

in

which the
/~\
-y

god
he

f^ *

/~\
~fa
|

V\

f,

traveller,

Jour. As. 1908, 261, remote,
afar; Copt.

who

is

on the road.
L.D.
"

III, 1408,

a

flat field.

ua-t

o

,
i

a garden walk.
,->.

i

ua-t ent reth
i

^

"road of

all

men,"/.c., a

common
highway.

i

ua-t
of the

mitu

/

v\k

i

,

the roads

damned.

uatu neferut
*| 00
'

J<cz>, ^
III
I

good roads, &

,

to be

away from a person or
afar
off,

roads easy to travel.

place, to go away,

be remote,
"

absent
off.

Uatiu
;

Copt.

OYG

;

(

,

being afar

mcj Uat-Heru
i.e.,

I

,

road-gods.
P.
1

!

_m>

,

60, the

path of Horus,
a tax, to abolish an impost.

heaven.

ua-t

mu (?)

o

/^AAA/.

,'

a wa t ercourse> water channel.
rain

ua-t hit
travellers,

remote (of countries).

channel.

u
uau^g,
jQ o
(

[145]
uaa
-j

U
v\ <\

|W

,

to think, to meditate,

>*
*fc
I
I

Vi, v> .m Jr f^W^V
(^

AWM
v

>

Rec
h
[I

-

l8 > l8l
^-.

i

<g

to take counsel;
a
I

|(

jL
",

^ IH7] $
383
,

$

>->.

f*

AAAAAA

/VWW\
AAA/W\

*La

J

f

A/WVAA

,

the king

communed

with his heart.

O

"I

II A^/WAA

Jp "

I 1

stream, watercourse.

uaua-t
AAAAAA
ftAAA'VA

W6rtl 326)

W5rt Supp

"

uau en uatch ur Xl "^
"MK <z:>
,

n

.......

uaua
e
Rec.
1

a wave, or billow, of the sea.

8,

uau en ater
Ua
^
^
4a

-jO

"^^ ^\
T
;

-

Mar. Karn. 42, 22, river flood.
i

I

T

i

-ju

)

v\ y

i

^

to

be

about to do something

5^ <r> |

amen

12, to

take counsel, to discuss, to deliber-

ate, to talk things over.

uaua sekheru
!\

I

,

<=>

1]

g
I/I
,

^

,

going to

rum

Kubban
;

Stele 8, to devise plans.

with

about to burst into flame.

uaua

fl^kfl^ki!>

ua
T. 237, to attack, to smite, to smash, to destroy,
to vanquish.

XIII, a word used in connection with money.

Jour. As. 1908, 267, to blaspheme, to speak evil

ua

"$\
^Tj

5^
(?)

,

^|

,

Peasant

of

some

one, to plot rebellion
-

;

Copt. OY<L.

291, to drive

away

uaiu
uau-t
,60,
;

blasphemers.

'

flf]'

P -5-. M.
(in a

>

blasphemy

,'

plur.

N. 651, to attack, to go against

bad sense)
I6s>

%, 00^, J>^HS MI
ua
/*\
(3

Rec

f\
;

v cult (of mountains).

l8>

diffi ~

plur<

4p
J

.

,

warden, governor.

f\\H\
uaua
j

to destroy, to vanquish,

be master of ;
,

->

to plot rebellion, to curse the king, to blaspheme.
*

those

who have

uauai

.&

to

!=

^2p Copt,

answer (?)

cnrux

power over others
26, 230.

;

>L=/lJi,Rec.
J^EL
fa^
'

f}\^>{]
Uai
carry away, to grasp.

"^> _)3
-^T|

Rev., death, destruction, the end Copt. OTflO.
;

"|\

(|[j

y
^^ Pr Zr
the associates of
'

phemer," a

title

of Aapep.

Uaiu
uai

Aapep.
bad, stinking.
'

Rec. 29, 157, to stink,
foul,

to burn, to be hot.

\
uaa-t
flame,
fire.

u

[146
j

]

U
Uab-t
-JP ]

,

U

*K\

1

,

the sides of a crown.

V

rt"^ *

III

uaua-t

.

14,176,

uabs (?) f) J
uapt ^1
,

"MX
(1

,

green plants.

U. 369

,

fire,

Hame;

plur.

uapi (upi?) f)
ment, a judicial decision.

V

|j|j

^,

a judg-

uam
Uauau f)
light, fiery

-C

hot, to burn. <s\

f)

"K\

^O,
,

uam
radiance,

splendour.
D
,

\S
J^lll'
fetter,

the seeds of the

same (used

in medicine).

Rec. 3 1 3 1 a rope, a
,
I

uami

}

*>
(?)

Rec 3.

66

.

a bond ; plur.

-JP

|

a part of a ship

uaua-t

f] f)
fibre.

^
"^
i

f

Uamemti
,

f) f) J,
V, a measuring

B.D. 125,

II,

one of the 42 assessors of

Osiris.

line,

cord of palm

Uamemti f] %, t^t^.
\\

'VM

.

-je]
\\

uaua-t, uauait fl
/^\

'fl
"
l

O
_

'

foliage, hair; plur.
TTfl 11 A 111
~in

^] w
l

^>-n
)

\^\

u j JXNS- \\ ~f) _n^& /~\-n h h -f\ \ ) \C\

\,l\l\^. o a
] i
lj\il,

.
j |

I

.m ^
,

"
\\

,

Tuat IX, X, a monster

i

i

mythological serpent, a form of Aepen.

Uamemtiu
Rec. 14, 106, a tribe or people.
of five serpents of a plant.
fa

)^="

""',

Tuat X, a group

who

are fettered by Geb.

uanu(?) JTJ^-,

Rec

-

uaua-t e
uaarekb.
/"^ Uaa i .
I

^tk

^ Q
p
,

U'fJ,*,!
Rev.

4, 21,

.

, .,

.

,

a part of the head.
\TT, to blossom.

a grain-bearing plant.

Uani
land,

^^0
=
U

(j()

^,

14, 21, gar-

-

J,

-fl
,

crown

to carry

off.

^^.
L =
1^
I

uanen
Uaiput
B.D. 177,
7,

-Cl ]
[

fl^^
a group of four cow-goddesses.

^j, ft^^A
,

that

which

is.

uaneb
\\

-jT)

^

%,
^rrNS-

"T" "^
J|

\

III

herbs, plants.

TJauamti

f)

^
=

f)

uanr
uar
P V
,

to conceive

uab

^|

J^

Copt.

uar

f|
I

,

to tie up,

J

v

^

*flj<tt.
k>

to lace up.
a plant> flower> blos '

^1

"^ ^ ^'

uar f)
cord or rope, cord of a net plur.
;

,

a measuring

Hymn

Darius 24.
j| ~^<

Uar-t-neter Semsu

uabu f\ 1\ U Jj*^
l

%
7T

^, garden

(?)

culti-

.,

21, the

name.

vated land ol

some

sort.

of a rope of the magical net.

u
uara
,
1
1

[147]
>
\\

<

^)'^
b
}

^^>

uart

}

o

}
(

~^\

.^.
ra

^^lr j
i

of the ornamentation of a crown.

reed, a reed flute or pipe.

1

uahr
^Tj
of an
A
vi
,

uar-

^

)

dog; Copt.

or&op.
P.

^^.,

a bird with a shrill note.

uah ?,
official, (?)
,

T.

224,

-PT,

U. 528,

91,

uarr

fj^I.
X~\
f^\

title
.

governor
-f\

M. 120, T. 332,

?

^"~~~!>

V

N. 961,

-C] o
i

Mission V,

521, the two thighs.

uarp

k, to send ; Copt.

Of topn.
\\
'

ra
I

ra
i

f? A Ai
_i A^VAi

w

L=fl, Amen.
.

2, 3, 10,

9

,?( AA
to
set

f-.w

C.

I.

*

\

I

-\3?

|

Amen.
var.

23, 14, 26, ro, to set, to plant, to place

to

rejoice,

to

dance,

to

leap

with joy

;

in position, to leave behind, to fasten,

before,

i.e.,

to offer, the acquittal of a court, to

uarh

<=>
^Tj
a.

L
^
"",
|

pitch a camp.

Rec. 3 35,
,

^j

_&&
var.

space

suitable

for

building;

561 -f] U
I

"^ A T \ A
rr\^>

fl

U

?'
I

Peasant 2I 9, to set the

....

o-*pe&.
-\V*AAA

heart or

mind

to

do something or on something,
pay heed ;

uarh-ntu
Rec.
16, 57

f|
,

o*
f]
i'
tobegreen
'

to set in the heart, to

YA A$
.

I

devoted before the god.

uarkh

uahahi
to
to pitch a

Rec. 8,133,

camp.
,

become

green, to flourish.
-jT) J
I

uah akh
Rec.
10,

$ up a burnt

Rec

-

I0 -

'.

offer

offering.

uarkh-t

136,

Uah akh

If

~

D

A

mm 4?

(1

,

a fire-altar, fire-place.

fl **.
hall,

space> area>

court of a temple

Uah akh
;

N

Copt.

999, the name of a hre festival.
-

uarkhut(?)
the chambers in which Hathor assisted the dead.

uahnehb-t

Jl

p.
BfflU

stone.

uah er

ta

?g

uars-t
,

AAU

jl

<

to la

dow "
? (arms).

V

,

head-rest

;

Copt.
enjoy.

uah tchatcha(P)

,

U.

283,

Uarkatar
I
,J

H'-v -^_^^-V

_f 'I-

1 '

Rec. 21, 8 1, a Syrian shipmaster.

^,

to

bow

the head frequently, to
;

do

uarta

-JT)

Ik
1

*

honour, multiplication (of figures)

Y AAUI
o
i
x.

onrepT, Arab, jvV ;'

nnnn

=
n
",
1

n n

1185

jV.

Uarta

]

*s\

=

.

21,

uah-t
Pap.
2, 9,

SJrV
5 A Ao

Anastasi IV,

2,

u,

Koller

78, a Syrian shipmaster.

an instrument used

in carrying loads.

K

2

u
uahit f
for alighting
;

[

148

]

U

%

(III

",
?
A

Annales
8

III, 109, places

see ^j\ /T
n
J

uah I A uah f A
uahit
uah-t

O

WWW

A

A

B

/www,

U A^A'V'A

| A
(?)

5
/N
t

(0

^ www, /WW\A
;

to

offer

uah f <CX A A uah
Rec.
1

,

a kind of

fish.

,

Rec. 14, 67,

i

libations, water carrier

6, 70,

fishermen; Copt.

8l^. =r

R ev.
^
|

12,
;

135,

libation
-

'

priest
'

Gr. x<"t x t)T1/ s

uaha

(?)

f

[1

<?

&

Rev

-

I2

'

62> 66 =

Copt. OTTO&.

libations,
i

libation
vessels (?)

Uahtiu
i i

[3=

,
i

the dwellers

Annales
1

III,

no,

offer-

?
/**, Rev.
[j

in the Oasis

country

;

i,

Rec. 10, 150,

ings.

Oasis women.

uaha |

6, 7, gifts,

benefactions.

uakh
\

U.

519, P.
P-

277, 6 97

,

uahit ^gT).
i,

fdflok,
,

N.

1226,

Rec. 31, 28,
/^\

36i, N.
to
-

1075,
;

M. 622,

P. 435,

S reen

>

flourish
ful1

a divine offering.

uah

*?

Mar. Kara. g A A |, U
ill

53, 25, in swear-

ing:-f A 1] A U

LJA "I swear by my
I

Ka";

fS I AA U
Ptah."

of 8l6> 336> blossom, blooming, flourishing. c a f] _M^. <jf o o I IbJ *v JS green or fertile region, a name of the Great
-

T

p

-

N

li

fl
1

6 ^'

Uakh-t

I

^

,

P

^ m

, '

Oasis.

U$
fjj A

D8 wwv $,

I

swear by the
'

Ka of

uakhkh-t

^]
-yl

"^ Jo,
V /WWV\

P. 399,

M. 570,
it.

N. 1176, garden, pool with plants growing in

Uakh
|K\, to
U

x-N

4?

add
or

to, to

increase, to grow, to befull

01

I

come many

-A

o
5 fA A
.

of green plants

^^WAWWA in Sekhet-Aaru.

\\

Y ~wwv, B.D.

i

ro, a lake

/-\

much;
*
"|

AA
,

^
i

,,
i

frequent

i

journeyings ;
besides
;

V\

in addition to

;

1\

^

,

Copt. OTU)^,.
ill, f-

uahi[t] f flj All

Ul

Jflo, AAli

increment,

large chamber, hall of a palace, hall of columns,

growth, increase, plentiful, abundant. Berg- Ij I4> a uoness headed

colonnade, a country house.

Uahit ?

'

"i

goddess.

uakh
jfl

i

,

to seek after ; Copt,

Uah-qaa-f
Rhind Pap.
26, 1?
/]

uakhr
|

^T)

1hf
|

^

err:

,

a hall or

c=_

~^=^, "he

who

in-

chamber with plants
,

in

it.

creases his form," a

title

of the Moon-god.
,..o.

P.

359, N.

762, 910,

1073,

uahit

|

flfl

Q

P. 659,

M.
|

767, the
,

uas and

the

tcham sceptres.
well-being, con-

uas
,

physical

and mental

spelt, grain;

SA
tent, serenity;

u|,

"life, stability,

content";

var.

uah-t f e=3>, A A
I

food.

'

'

P. 624, sound, well, content.

u
uas-t (?)
,

[

149

]

U

a kind of animal, dog (?)
16,

Ufefj.
Uasit
Uasit

Mar. Karn. 42,

Thebes

personified.
,

}

|"

consort of Uas.

to greet, to adore, to wor-

T uat X

'

of the

a lioness-goddess Eye of Horus.

ship,

to

praise,

to

magnify,

to

wish

;

Copt.

cnruxy.

uashu
i

"

i
'

pj[

>

P ra

i

ses cries of joy.
,

uashiu
to

be in a ruined

state,

crumbling
n n

to ruin, ruined,
I

,

those

who

sing praises.
praise, adoration.

decayed, weak, feeble; j

"^^
to

^*,
in

in

a

uash-t

,

most ruined

state.

uas

work

wood,
to saw.

uashesh

"^
,

a skin disease.

uasuas
see

^s\

,

to cut, to stab,

to

saw;

Uasheshu
I-K-I
I

M?

:

I

people or nation.

uasam
state; var. 1

fl
>->.

'

to

^e m a

uasha
98, to carry
(?)

X
,

Rec. 21,

to
-

be carried

(?)

n_i
f
'

uashat-t
chamber, large room, hall ; see usekh-t.

disease of the eye.

Uasar (Uasri)
1
. .

1

j, Osiris;

var.

JA-<2>-t=| n <::r:>
|

P.S.B.
disease

13,
(?)

412, a

chronic

sufferer

from eye

cJ

\\

I

uashb-t
toberuine d,
destroyed.

]
I

"^\ r-xn rr\^.

B
-S\

HI

%

a kind of

medicine

(?)

medicaments.

Uashba
-fa
j

^\

^ i^^ jj, Tomb
Ra
(No. 46).

of Seti

I,

one of the 75 forms of
363

Uasri

^)

, j

a

title

of Osiris.

uasg ^] Z5 ^Hasten -L ) ^=-^ ^
I

uashkjf], Hh.
(?)

,

a large wide board 7\
to

ZS
,

move

/WWW

with long

strides

;

sec

usten

^
C

=

^A;

Copt. Olfoceeit.
999,
'

T> 343 '

N

'

7

8

'

I343>

uash

^]oo,

T. 270, p. 109, 372, 654,

ZS

,

Hh. 205, the name of a

M. 75 8, N. 173, 682, u
T. 350, N. 963,
-^Tj

jT|% rrsa.U. ^yvs
i

94,536,
festival

which took place on the i8th day of the

^,
-^1

N. 173

........
,

month Thoth.

sa
|j

,

M. 325,

"^aa

P. 163.

uag
uat
uati
'

,

to cry out, to shout.
'95- to

||

uash
^Tj

"^C3a^,
,

Hh. 211 .....

depart; Copt.
:

OTUJT.

uash-t f] u
I

p.

555 .....

o o o

?4^ >

,

creation, production.

K 3

U
uatemta
-Cl

[

150

]

U
uatch-t, uatchit

1

fl

f^.

a ceremonial bandlet

made

uathsci

^_^

is
'

held

up,

of green cloth or linen.
781, N. 1138,

above, heaven, sky.

Uathesit
"
Raiser," a
title

Uatch-t

^H
of Mut.
s.

,

Berg.

II,

13,

o
I

|o^,,P. 614,
mm
U. 566,

M.

o

,

the Green Crown.

uat

-J?

/

2

,

way, road

=
V

uatch
I

m|

,

uatu
used in medicine.

m
i

,

a kind of plant

,

green feldspar, sulphate of copper, root
'

V EflBo

n

,

=>

of emerald, turquoise;

ram

wwvs

I

*il ^^

uatch

u

-

l8 S

?
i

EHB

n

w

Q f\/vn,

=>

Y
8

""^

Jg^2'
i.e.,Si
'

- _ LiiJ
I

,

VW
ram

green stone of

Bakhet,

be green, to be young and new, to thrive, to prosper, to flourish, be fertile Copt. OlflOT"
to
;
;

T

J

c
n
,
i

f

ill'

II

o
^/ ^1
,

I

.

green stone of the South, perhaps
;

flinmio

/*"N

*& *l

h ^\

i

&

rf fJ

I

t

the emeralds of Gebel Zabarah

I
U

^ftf^^'
Uatch-t
JP

U

'

566

-

000

green

O

stone of the North.
591, N. 1197,
^

j^^T, P.4I3, M.
|,

uatch-t
"*^,

J^^ra^fjjran],^^,
o
the round
;

an amulet made of "root of emerald"

o|, ^|^o

^Tj^Jo,
01

green, fresh,

youthful, something green.

stone, either in

L

or sculptured in

uatchuatch jO
P.

^
I

\ v

f "|\ "^\ jJCw
>

"^, _/3r

relief

on a plaque, T
<y>

green stone in general.

419,
;

M.

600, N.

1205, yellowish-green, or

Uatch
it

I

|

,

i

.

the sceptre of feldspar with
:

green

Copt. cnreTOTf OTT.

which Horus fought against the foes of Osiris

O
|

uatchuatch I
uatchuatch-t

^\

O,

yellowish-green

coloured
-

proceeded from Uatchit,

d
'

cj.

(A.

,

N. 705
4.

;

light.
2.

f K
u

I

^1

\l

^1. Rec

,

the sceptre of

Isis,

B.D. 105,

2 7>

218,

rani

something yellowish-green in colour.

uatchut

^

Uatch-en-thehen-t f ram
1)

$fa
vuv
o

Q
,

in

B.D. 125,

III, 24, the crystal sceptre

which the

^ ]\'

Fenkhu gave

to the deceased.

uatch
s,

l

reen f\'% '^'S
>

growing crops,

herbs, vegetables;
t

young

trees.

N. 708,

I

\

,

uatchuatch
vTy
1
1 i

herbs,

vegetables;

Copt.

OTOT-

I
',

eye-paint containing sulphate of copper.
'

Uatchit
Land, a name of the Delta.

the

G

uatch

ointment containing sulphate of copper.
,

uatch-t uatch-t I
U
]|

a part of the body,

Uatch-ar-ti (?)
green of eyes, or strong sighted
(?)

B.D. 32,8,

eye(?)

in

II

Jr

\V,
111

Berl.

7272, "fresh
the

Uatch-an J ^^, T.
name
of a sacred boat.

145,

M. 198, N. 540,

meat,"

i.e.,

uncooked meat.

u
Uatch-ur
P. 690,
,

[151]
T. 275,

U
Uatchit
v

,N.6 77j

N. 67

'

T^

-Iji
<^>
1 T=^T
'
|

lK

(](j

Q Ml'

an ancient serpent-goddess.

The

centre of her cult was Per-Uatchit (Buto), in the Delta. She was the chief goddess of the North.

kV*:
^s&=f
j

Y
Green water,"
t
i i

Ejff

1 ) "the Great

i.e.,

the

Uatchit, the holy double goddess of Pe-Tep; 'HI Rec. 30, 1 86, the seven companions
V

'^ allH'

of Uatchit.

sea, the ocean;

Uatch -ti
\\ \\

the islands of the Mediterranean.

Uatch-ur ^bj:iz=i, Ombos
83
:

'iiii
I, i,

(i) the

Uatchit and

god of the

Mediterranean Sea,
T. 338, P. 28,

1

\\

Nekhebit, the two uraei on the brow of Ra.

|^t*|, ^fl^^ljl^i
M. 610;
(2) a

name

of the great celestial sea,

Uatch-au-mut-f S

'

r\ \J

uatch ra T
v

*
I

>

^, _Er
>

a s ose with a green beak.

Berg. II,

9,

an ape-headed keeper of the gth

hour of the night.

uatch ha-t T

-

"^,
;

Rec. 29, 148, a
'

Uatch-aab-f-tep-sekhet-f

^T)

^

|

bird with a green breast
G>

plur.

T

^""^
withy,

<5\

.

O

I

uatch 1,1
pillar,

,

a

T
stick,

-

333i P- 82 5. one of the four bulls of Tern.

twig,

support, column; Copt.
P.

OTfeiX;

*

/"~"\

??
I j,

Uatchit
Ombos
I,

/

neb-[t]-kekjl

^^,

T.

198,

678,

two

pillars

connected with

in, a hawk-headed

serpent-goddess.

Uatchit

^
J
(j(j

B.D. 125,

II,

a god of Memphis, one of the

Hymn

Darius 35,

d

42 assessors of Osiris.

a hall with pillars in it, colonnade.

Uatch-neterit *4*
uatch-t rar (?) ?
Rev.
14, 18

*\

111 J Ombos k>CT
I I

2>

132.

uatchi[t]
tablet; Copt.

yi

Ulj
;

,

stele,

memorial
(jf)

OTfoeJT
1

var.

?
v

c-=-a

11 cr^i

uatch uatch

1

e^

Uatch-ret
a serpent associate of Horus.

,

altar, tablet for offerings.

|^, ^tr^J^(,
I

iv,

ii S7

,

UatGh-her

T^
U
I

Tuat IV, "Green-face,"
a god.
}
I

a kind of loaf or cake.

uatch

ft

Q

,

a disease of the belly.

Uatchit -tcheserit J
a goddess
(?)

V
I

Uatch

N. 705, " green one," a divine proper name.

Uatch

"4^

^,

to violate.

Uatch

Ombos

I, i,

of the 14

186-188, one Kau of Ra.

a kind of
flower.

K 4

u
uatcheb
Mar. Karn.

[

152

]

U
Uaa em Mehtit
Q
'

54, 42, to present, to bring forward, to recoil (?)

Mar. Aby.

I,

45, the sacred boat of

Mehtit.

uatchna
reed pipe.

^Tj

^r, ^

a

flute,

uaa en maati
boat of Truth, a mythological boat.

uatchh I 4, AJ
U

IV, 587, child.

Uaa en Neh-t
51,
19, a

d

^
ra

Q

AAA/VAA

()

,

A.Z. 35,

uatehh

f
A V

ooop
/ 1

f

rr

9 V A A /Y, |Sn,

Bubastis

boat in TC\

.

J

altar, altar pitcher.

*&

.&
\,

uaa en Ra
B.D. 141,
5,

the boat of Ra.

pronoun,
^j\
(I

ist pers. sing.

uaa en Khepera
=
A\
later

Ua

= mark
,

of dual raasc.

<=

l\

Jj

,

the boat of Khepera.
"

ua-t

P. 308, a cake, a loaf (?)

uaa en Tef %>
B.D. 164,
3,

(1

the boat of the Father.

mummy
,

case.

uaa en Tern
the latus
fish.
,

%

(j

the boat of Tern.

,

Ebers
remove, to set

uiaheh
'

>

the

" boat

of

,

R.E.

6, 26, to

aside,

to

>l_fl withdraw (from the sum)
47,

Millions of Years," a
;

name

of the boat of Ra.
"

A.Z.

134-136, setting aside, not
counting.

Uaa-ta
Tuat

JO*

^ 0^***
II.

,

n
;

>

< n^

III, the boat of the earth
,

%>
(j

I

III

I

H'

Tuat

the four boats of the earth.

Uaa
Uaa

Testes L5^

"^

^, Tuat

VII,

a star-goddess.
<$.

n

"^.
U

^ Qf> Amen.
^
fo

24, 19, to praise.

Uaa-t

(2

"v\ "^^, a kind

of bird.

uaanesu

1,

the boat of the king, /.?., the royal barge.
.fb

uaa-t efl KV y^s.
i
/\

,^f, nausea, vomiting.
t\
I

uaa en tcha
uaa-ui
I

-ww^
J
,

Nastasen

iiaaiiQQ

^i

ro

H

Stele 39, a kind of boat used in the Sudan.

X

m
SCV"

^i VC\

v

1

^\

1
]

m^&*'
I,

v\

r\

*^L

Jr

4

_m

\C\

Anastasi

28, 3, to

be weak,

loose, flabby.

,

the two great boats [of the Sun-god],

uaauit
1

"^

,

the weakness

Jrffs

i.e.,

the Sekti boat and the Antchti boat.
,

of old age, tottering, feeble.

Uaa penat
mythological boat.

Tuat in, a
Rec. 32, 15

u
^So

[153]
Uaa-t v\
wwL-fl'
^\
fl

u
O O O a

.^

,

loneliness.

to put aside, to shift, to depart j' from, to transgress.
..Awt.4?

"

only ones,"

i.e.,

distinguished

men.

uani

yox

iVv

(?)

V>

^^5"*^ --r-~&

"Z^fiftfl
,

to turn into

worms, become maggoty.

U&ntit

V
Jl
l

P.

a s ddess

'

Ombos
2,

157,
\\

133.

UEh
caroh
fruit.

ooo

;

see

V
^'^'

I

^^^
\\

II

(I

,

only one, sole
a
\\

;

fem.

Loo
l

Israel Stele 12

;

^
I2

J) VI

,

the

uath-ab

(?)

%>

1

(1

]s=>'0

,

U. 4 6o, son

only

God

'

flu^' Rev "
'

5'^^'

Mar. Karn. 53, 28, royal statue; Copt. OTi.A.T. rn. 53,
o uaua

-cS"

A/1

,

~<5-^=5-ftA

ua
ua

gf,
^ir6
i

an

Rec. 30, 187,
interjection.

^f
I

c4)

curse.
"*
;

nl
i

-

ii

ji

u

,

\\

one only, one
II

ua
,

alone

O

;

j

one

,

as an indefinite article

M

il

M

C,

\\ \\

a festival

;

i

V\
,

*

'

A
III

jSt^

N(

'

a door '

only without his second;

|

^

o>a person,

a servant of thine.

^^
"

<^L

Q
,

one only creator of things that are.
X7 Q7\, Jour. As. 1908, 285, to set

~

V&

^r^"

I

%\

a

man

113,

)

ua

"f-, U. 316, N. 1238,

%
Q

apart something for a purpose.

"*f-, p. 6 4 i,

ua
-cS-O
<g

n,

^K^s.,
,
.

^

3

^
~,

,tobealone;

gj "^
,

alone by himself;

^=5-'^^,' :s^ *

I

,

'
,

|

one, single, only one; fem.

alone by thyself.
i

,

Rec. 31, 65,

I

I I

I 1

I
I

ua ab ua <"
fl

1

I

^a^
^^4*V

,

"one

heart," a title (?)
^
r~l

Rec.

23,

196,

one who became eight

;

Copt.

-,

one and the other;

|

ua-t

c,

,

mm |Tl?n!
nnn Ji^
III
I

one woman, one wife;
,

&
J

v^, IV, 1031, one proceeding from

yo children, the

one ;
L?

i
pa

v\
|

,

in

one place together
**

;

"

'

!

children of one wife.

with a

common

cry;

i

'

I

o

,
I

Rec.

One,i.e.,

God;

|

,

number one of the gods,
16, 7,
^c
|

20, 42,

one on each side;

S

O

Ua

i,

Amen.
I

,

IV, 1104, one cried to the other;

\\
II

only one, sole, solitary, alone.

II

O O
,

,

one

to

her

fellow;

|

uaau

^o%, ^jV^*'

one god to
**?"
1

his neighbour.

one

'

only

one, alone, favourite.

ua en ua

n

one to one, i.e., one to another.

u
lua neb
'
,

[154]
every one, everybody
;

U
uaau
ua
i

private

chamber, or
apartments.

=>
i

ZL=
like his neighbour.

^>

Rec. 20, 41,

^^,

Dum.

H.I.

I,

26, 27,

%>

",

everybody

is

ua her ua

^
_
/

spear, lance.

^ *f~, one _n
._
|

_ji

u u of the other.

n to P ? the

Ua-ti
ua-ti

|

,

a staff with a jackal's head. a
tail.

ua her khu "~p
by reason of
*

v

~
,

B.M. 196, one ~ *
;

,

a hair

tail,

his abilities or qualities

^o2AAAA/VA

ua - ti

+^L-

5r7V

"

~"

5rr^

'

tne Lion, a

*

,

IV, 1026, he was unrivalled.
f-l9

sign of the Zodiac.

ua-her- ....
use

f^

I

*VA/W\
,

I

an object

ua-ti 'fl&st, Jrr>

^

\\

Q

|

43i, ATI '

~^3, a kind
\\
i

unknown

(Lacau).

of goat.

Ua

.

.

.

.

ki
|

<^^ M M
/ r-i?

,

the one

^
o

^

.... the other:
(Rubric
2).

fern.

....

o.

o

,

B.D. 161

N. 48, flesh and bone, heir, heritage.

ua-t

P.

57,

122, N. 661, flesh,
heir.

Ua^
"*

ua
Djf
,

ONE,

later

a

title

of

other gods, and of the Ra, Osiris, deceased as a divine being thus Pepi II is
:

Amen and

e

^, N. 952.

ua-t
ua-t
f)

the
<

name
f)
.'

^
of one of the eyes of Ra.

[I

t

/I,

an

officer,

master,

lieutenant,
t

an
.

official

of any kind

;

plur.

J\

Ma

i

^

2~

the

name

of

a

(0V

crown, or diadem.

ua en menshu

J

csa Jr

v^

master of the boat, captain.
a

,

name

ua en khenu
of Hathor.

master mariner.

Uauti
Culte,
140,

X

^D^
i.e.,

J|,
a

B.D. 164,
title

i,

Moret,

Ua

^

fl^,,

a kind of

fish.

ONE,

of Neith

and

of

Sekhmit-Bast-Ra.

Ua-uben-em-Aah
a
(]

^%&J
2,
i
,

w

,

to smite, to slay, to smash.

|

(\

_$

,

B. D.

a

title

of Osiris.

uaua
A

%
,

Ua-pest-em-Aah
!,

i

9

-^

^\

to slay, fight, battle, slaughter

:

B.D.

2, 2,

a

title
<

of Osiris.
,

Rec.

Ua em Ua
"

i

^v
1

7'

,

B.D. 42, 17,
of Osiris.
7, i,

15, 171, eight leagues of slaughter.

One

Ua-menh ^7~
of wax,"
/'.c.,

[proceeding] from One," a fl

title

uaa

(2

^i

1

57\

<!

^., Amen,

ii,

16,

AAMAA

A

5

,

B.D.

"One

III

W,
conjure, to blaspheme, to curse
;

*Q.

to cry out, to

the

wax
<

figure of

Aapep which was
B.D. 105, a god.

demotic form,

burnt ceremonially.

Ua seqeb
ua-t
|

"_n
(1
i
I

zi

I

1]

fl,

\_/

^|^, U-l
_CSS'

Rev. 11,164.

=i Jl

Uaau
B.D. 144, 147, the herald of the 3rd Arit.

o, a piece;

a piece of asha cloth.

u
uaa
Copt.
,

[155]
Rev. 12, 212, flax;

U
/VWWA

uab Sekhmit
Ebers Pap. 99,
2, 3,

(WVSAA

exorcist.

uaab
Rev. n, 136,
will,

Uab-t abt
pleasure.

f

/| J

~/>~AC=>, the month's

xtx&*o\
P.

duty of a priest.
<n?

uai, uait
,

<n?
UtftM,

uabu
i
i

X^,

D/"'l||i,

412,

a kind of worm;

M.

590,

i'

worms,

bait for fish.

uau
uauti

v\
.

..

a
1
JB.

vS r^
_
\ ,

N. 1195, the pure, those who are ceremonially clean.
,

box, casket.

uabti
a kind of star, comet
(?)

^

Rec. 36, 78, one morally pure.

uab

,

U. 573,

P.

uabtiu, uabut (?)
322, 607,
,

the holy ones,

i.e.,

the dead.

to

pour out a

j^O
P. 123,
I

n /WWNA

jf^O

cleansing liquid, to pour out libations.

(^8 ^rlU~w>, AAAA'VN y*L

Rec. 31,13, 3 1 ./
I

I

-J

UabU f"

.WWW
,

XJ

/WWVN

,

/I ^\ NWVM
i

,

libation, a sprinkling with water in which incense

has been dissolved
to

;

plur.

I

/] *~wv* -J

,

/w^A~^

I

I

/Tj J

vs\ _ZT

,

(

I

be innocent,
to

guiltless,

to

be clean, to be
clean, to

purified,

be ceremonially pure or clean, to
Copt.

purify, to purify oneself, a cleansing,

wash

clean, pure, holy

;

OfOH.
meat

uab aui /j"*
clean-handed.

M"
"^}r>

fl"^'
'

offering
I

;

plur.

_
.

j
i

*&

\

p *^\ "

H

,

j
f

~

uab ra

/T ^

<=>
,
' I

I

of P ure mouth clean speech.

uabit f*\ J(j(j

,

P.S.B. 16, 132, offer-

uabu heru /"t
clean or pure faces.

?l
i

,

beings with

uab
'"
'["["'

nrRec. 27, 223, holy raiment or vestment, apparel which is ceremonially pure.

^O
r

t*f*ff.

j*KJ

'

Jr^'f J:
;

i,

holy man, priest,
plur.

1

libationer; Copt.

/

i

a
f
1

uab-t
_a
f

-Jin

i

JT

P. 608,
I

^J

I

I

N. 52, 962, Rec. 31, 163, /^Tj^vv, ^4 AA^^
I

.j^tO

AVW\A

uabaa
,

I

^J Ci
/
[

%ww\ LJ
,._../
f

high

priest,

chief priest; plur.

"Ylin' in
-J

_,,/ J n JT=T v
f

I

C3
, i

.aplace

1

I

i

i

i

uab aa-ami-hru-f
,

ceremonially pure, a holy place, a sanctuary, a place where purification was effected, a washhouse, a bath
:

Copt.

OTi.^.^

;

/]

the high priest of the day.

doubly pure place, twice pure place.

u
,
'

[156]
a vessel of holy water (?)

uar

22, 2, 31,

uab-t r~\

'XX
,

f~

'*%&

A
Q

the cham-

A

,

Mar. Karn. 53, 37,

J\ , Amen. 11,7,

ber in a temple in which the ceremonies symbolic of the mummification of Osiris were performed ;
it

was commonly called

/]

-

^\<z>^ A,
child from the

Rec. 21, 77, to

come

forth (of a

uab-t

^

womb),

to take to flight, to escape,

r

the holy place, a
Berg. II, 14, a

name name

of

to depart, to melt away.

heaven.
of Nut.

Uabit
Uab-t

uaru
Uar-t

g.

Peasant 208,

II'

fugilive (?) flight (?)

a

sanctuary of LibyaMareotis.

^Q! t

,

N. 1196

%>^

T. 399, P-3?8, 412, M. 590,

base, pedestal, socket.

uab-t

^

/]
I

J
C
I

,

Rec. 17,
'

4,

tomb.
(3

,

thigh, foot
,

and

leg;
;

dual
\\

uabllt (?) /"*?
-<i

the two thighs
(0

I

,

Edict

Copt.

1

5,

breweries (?)

1

1

Uar-t

one
;

Uabasut

/"^fi
rj

rljj

/\

,

the

name

of of the 36 Dekans

Greek

ovu/ic.
/>

the pyramid of Userkaf.

uar-t

^A^A^A^,
of bifurcation,
ci

lO

'^V
bend;

Uabur XJ
ary," a

5

"

great sanctu-

Rec. 26, 229, a piece of ground, the quarter of
a

name

of Osiris.

town,

a

place
in

plur.

uabab -t
holy offerings.

,

U. 452,

-u.

o
n,
f T-t <*A"W

Rec.

35, the artists' quarter.
f7\
,

uaf

%\\

Rec. 29, 146,

k_J'
-/]
;

\\

Tk

"*-.

_P^-Vrf'
L,

X

'I

to

?

tie,

to bind, to
;

T=T bend
,

of a canal or lake.
D

wring, to twist, to fetter, fetter,

tie,

band

^\

uar-t uar-t
),

d
,

the necropolis at Abydos.

a
the

Rev. 13,

4,

to oppress;
i

fk

-

a

CD
hill,

Q
i,.i>.

.

Kubban

Stele

;

nl

% *i^
Ji
to slay (?)

name

of a

bend

in a

or of

Ill,

SSA; Copt. ouqe.
o

uam

"^\

t\

^

^,
M. 826,

a portion of the mountain at Abydos, which was sacred to Osiris ; near it was a passage or corridor, with a canal in it or near it, by which offerings

uan %>
o
(*

"o,

were supposed to be transported to the Other World.

-,

Rec. 13, 15, 15, 107

uar-t aa-t
86, 9, the

name

of a place where offerings were

,

W
to slay.

'

Rec

'

made

at

Abydos; j

1IQ>

tne 8 reat Uar-t.

3, .3

15,

cedar;

_ Q
,

\Sl, the fruit of the cedar.
'

Uar-t neb-t heteput ^
,

^

a

to

kill,

the uar-t of offerings at Abydos.

u
uar-t
=
^ ,

[157]
5,

U
uah
/'

==^
III'

B.D. 150, 14,
1 L-fl.
-

a sacred place

^\_
fl

grain,

an

offer-

1

ing of grain.

-oaVs
!

uah ^\
Ji

^ A

P

,

a meat offering.

uar-t

\

,

B.D. 1536,

10, the site of a

uaskhi (uskhi)
n,
1

^^~

H
(](j

5, Rev.

moon -temple
MUD

(

j[

a a

&
? *
B.D. 98,

68,

something woven.

ui

mark
\\ ^ ,

of the dual masc.,

e.g.,

Uar-t
86, 9
:

^\" ^

two great obelisks
,

^
;
I

t

,

2,

si
;

(i) a region in the

Tuat

(2) the passage
C

two great mighty gods;
doubly good
Anastasi
is

by which souls went to the Tuat.

\\

'^"^

Uar-t ent akhemiu-seku
,

A
N. 1196, a

xx

v
l

thy

rising.
I, 3, 7,

uiui (?)

,

light

=

mythological locality.

Uar-t ent Ast,

etc.

i Ul ^K

(1(1,

pers. pron. ist sing.

ui
I I

,

P- 163,

N. 854,

s,

Rec.

Rec. 30, 185, an interjection, an exclamation.

dJr
"k
p^,
c

etc.,

B.D. 99,

25,

26, the keel (?) of the magical boat.

UI

(2

,

Rev. to go away

;

Copt. OTGI.
to reject, to

Uar-t ent baa,
*3
etc.,
'

etc.

f
!XS

C

^

i]

Q
1

01
cast aside, to

,

B.D. I53A,

n

13, the name of a part of the magical net.

throw away.

Uar-t ent

mu (?)
*

s
|

"

Ui-ermen(P)
*

149, a place in the i3th Aat.

Uar-t ent she
149, a place in the

oa
Si
fi

99, 26, the

worker of the
,

sail in

the magical boat.

D

31

Ci

ui-t

chamber, room.

nth

Aat.

.

Rec
;

-

9> 35,

|
j

>,

inspector, over-

agriculture
seer, ranger
,

;

compare Copt. Olfoeie. c= ^, Rev
>
-

overseer

uip

of the governor's dining room.

%(](l\/'^ II _fl
]

_CE\S'

Uarit,

f DQ

O

judgment, decision.
,

fem., mistress.

uar

Uin ^\|)0 Jff
Rev. 11,
light
;

1

[

i78,^(|(]

D

D, Jour. As. 1908, 289,

Copt,

oifoem.

uar-t

\^^
Jl .aa,
;

part of a ship, gang-

way plank (?)

uin

uari ^\
over or away

f)[l 1 1

T=T,

Rev. 14, 17, to flow

Copt.

window; Copt. OTOJIItl

in

uarirau(?)
Rev.
14,

Uinn e
(|(j

o o
,

^X,,

Rev.

13,

107,

>.,

12,

singers,

waiters;

Copt.

Greece, Greek; Heb. |V.

[

158

]

U
hew stone
in a quarry, to quarry

liit it

%

(JO

I

,

Rev

-

r 3,

I0 4, 15. l6 >
dig out ore, to
stone.

Rev.

12, 59,

a stone

stele.

Uiti

% 00
@
^\

9

embalmed ^ 00 ii\\
.

Q

stonebreaker, quarryman.

body.

Uba

%>"T?

^5,

,

P. 66, N. 685,

N. 703, P- 171,
dresser of the dead, embalmer.

^>

1^,

P-

46,

M. 597,

Ub
lib

JO
1

,

heart

;

see

ab
n
a
]

n A/VWV\

V\ X
7)
1)

WW" =

*& AWWVA

_
.

y
/

.

-ci

\\

Ub ^>

rr-D, Rec. 12, 32, limit, frontier.

11,124,

f\
Rev. 13, 22,
*v

-*

J

\

-@5-, Jour. As. 1908, 291,
fv

\,

VAv

,

to open, to

open up a country,
into a foreign land,

^ ^ ;_,
13,

Rev. 13, 41,

^^
,

h
I)

c_

@

Rev.
=a>

to penetrate, to

make a way

hence to

raid, to invade, to enter.

8,^^^,
Ub (Ubub?)

Rev. n,i46,

Uba ab
i.e.,

I

^, %> O,
e-

to

open the

heart,

opposite, facing; Copt.

to confide, to speak freely.

Wort. 248.

uba aui $
arms
in greeting.

ubub

*^J

j]

fc^ ^\v^ _/T.
_/-i

,
i

to

open the

fl

\7

.

<7

.

,

to break open.

uba ra ^
-A

^i)

1]

^%
_/-!

<

>

I,
U

to

open

-CESS'

i,
L

Peasant 176,
servant, butler,

the mouth.

ubakhnem-t
workman,
artisan; var.
to

*,

J

J

open a

well.

y
ubait
4-

!'

Q ^'

a

kind of
priest (?)

entrance.

Uba(ta?)
J)
'

"p'

^,A.Z.

i

9 oi,63,afestival.

,

servant,

handmaiden,
toil.

*

*

uba
to

J ^^
ubarau
,

|,

work,

open the

eyes, to look, to gaze, to spy into,

^J

^^^ f ^
S>,
Rec. 35,
56,

to examine;

thou
e eyes.

uba-t
-

,C3l'

,

A.Z. 1868, 89, 1874, 89, howsoever

9

,

forecourt, courtyard; plur.

"r?

J|

i*^^
\ (in

many

there

may

be, whatsoever, et cetera

;

Copt.

court of

Ra

a

OTTHp.

u
A <2
V i
""
,

[159
[TTTTT1

]

U
xr\

ri

AVWiA

/7\

nnm

part of a doorway, or of a door

(?)

^0,B.M. 236, n 0^>m'VJ d VfU' VJ O m.celesn ^ *
D
tsw*
/*T\

uben
111

/~v

^J

.c\

n /W^/IA .^

/7\

,fl\

AAAWVA

/T\

-fl

/T

[11

7T

111

Uba
a god of the

f J ^^ |l
nth
Pylon.

,

Denderah IV,

tial

84,

bodies which give

light, luminaries, rays

of

light.

Uba-em-tu-f $
the

c==

'

!

J

^

Uben
the god of

%

" ^
Jl

A

,

||

to dawn, the sunrse.

nth hour

of the night.

uben-t
/7\

the place where

the

sun

rises.

Ubaukhikh-tepi-nehet-f $
J'WWV\ o

5'
name
of the

"he who
P. 826,

thrusts himself up," a

M.

249, N.

203, one of the four Bull-

Sun-god.

gods of Tern.

Uben-urr

Uba-ta
A) 2 5.

fJ^^yT^.B-D.
<; ^>

,

M.

754, P. 744, a

title

of Ra.

a god of the net of the Akeru gods.

Uba-tahl $ 1

Nesi-Amsu
vj>

\> \>,
title

32, 22, a of Aapep.

ubenit
a

^J^^. ^J" "$'
ofni

name

of the ist hour of the day.

uba $ J %> (1
Ubash
(2

to flame U P- to
,

become

uben heh
ir,

m

i

^E7,

the festival of the

I-K-I

8,

Rev.

173,

I3th day of the month.

white; Copt. cnr&Lcy.

ubni
^II. to shine, vu '
18, 182,

Jiffs?)

-

e

j~ "flW'
jk

Rea
solar

Ubak ubak
to be

"

>

A 0, Sic i -* "tj

"the thruster up," a name of the

disk.

abundant.

Ubenna ^\ J
of the Sun-god.

~

^
j\

,

N. 705, a form

Uba
uben
uben
U. 223,

Lanzone, Domicilio, PI. 8, a god of the Tuat.
,

to advance.

J

Uben-an M Tomb of Seti
O

^ V

JT\
I,

one of the 75 forms
of

Ra

(No. 53).
,

,

U. 4 8 4)

Uben-em-nubit
name
of a goddess (Hathor).

IT

the

uben

,

Peasant 252,

X*
-*t

1

,

to overflow, to
r\ /\

be abundant.
T*

/WAAAA

Rec

-

J^A^AAA

(jfe^,

uben

-a-ar

Edict 28, to wound, to make blood flow.

uben, uben-t @
,

-<SJSAAAA

Rev. 13, 40, to
to

J

rise,

of a planet
to

or any celestial body,
rt

illumine,

shine

;

Q
"
U

f~\

n
fc-^

,

rising

and

wound,
setting of the sun.

stripe,

blow, sore. n ~wvw
|

uben
II

(2

fry
-il

vA

i,
I

,

Peasant 30,

'w'

LI LI

II ~<~s 1

splendour.

a kind of plant or seed.

u
*\

[160]

U
up
D X

n
\\

Ubentui ^>

/WVAAA .f\\\

W,

P.

6 4 8,

X

~rJ
M.
747, two sons of Ra(?)

V

,

\/,

except, but.

up

er \J^,
,

but with the
>

exception

of.

up her
kind of disease
(?)

LD
-

-

ni

>

ubekh

JV Jo

shi " e >

bright.

b f

,

Israel Stele 5,

,

Hymn

DO
,

I

D X

i '

except, but;

U

I

ax

Darius 21,

light, brilliance, blaze.

except thyself.

Ubekh-t

the n ame O f a temple J) o r^T] of Isis and Nephthys.
j],

P

^

pa-,, Rev., joy, gladness.

ubekh
Tlb6kb.-t
clothing, cloth,

white; Copt.

up,
D
.

upp
,

14,

U

U.

27,

,

Amen.

\J,

N. 6 4 T. 283, P. 50, 140,
,

21, i,

SO
Q.
1

204,

M.

169,

\/,
D
I

woven

stuff,

apparel; plur.
2, 12.

i'rX'
D
L-fl,
\\

X
U

0, Roller Pap.

3, i,

Anastasi IV,

ubekh
ubes
ubes
an aromatic
plant.

_

JT[

a hide, a skin, skin
'

r.As. 1908, 287,
to open, to

^.

dress.
15,

Wort.

Suppl. 251, to lay up a store of corn (?)

to try

open up, i.e., inquire into a matter, and decide a case in law, to decree, to

judge, to pass judgment.

upi
B.D. 130,
8,

X

tk
,

^i
plur.

Rec. 29,

145,

ubes

a water
flood
(?)

opener;

T. 357, P. 42, N. 29.

Ubesu
group of
fiery

^JI'^IIJ,

BD
-

-

'3o, 32, a

up-t ent
A.Z. 35, 17,

hemut
children
(?)

beings in the service of Shu.

women who have borne

Ubes-her-per-em-khetkhet %> JO
,

Up en khat
the

V

~w

"

'

,

opener of

B.D. 17, 105, one
the body of

womb,

i.e.,

firstborn, firstling.

of the seven spirits
Osiris.

who guarded
n~\/-v

up-t
Rec. 33,
'

n

/-v

-<?\

n~\^
I

,

to burn.

sentence,

137, judgment, doom, verdict.

ft
death sentence.

I*

up-t
to set fire to, to scald, to burn, to be burned, to sting (of an insect).

Amentiu
Amend.

,

the

judgment

of those in

up-t mettut
of words

the judgment

-, an astrin-

and deeds.

gent medicine.

^
yj

work,
'

business

affairs,

worker.
business,
daily

up - 1 \/
i

,

work,

duty

;

flamed sore, inflammation, cancer, gangrene, a
burning.

Q ^ V&
J
/)

'

^1

!

.^

ix

\*f fa * x 21' Q
1

blacksmiths at [their] work.

u
up-t \/, income,
plur.

[161]
revenue, daily supply;
il

U
If

V

D

Q

,,

U. 509.

x

i

uput

"V
D X

ax
catalogues, accounts, regis-

a \\x;
D
i

!'

a'ex-

a
'

things, inventories,
ters,

uputi nesu
T
*\

documents.
lists
I

AA/\^AA

^

*\

uput

of the P e P le i.e., census.
'

\J

f

^ \J U ^ |,
the

1
T

V
LJ

o,

Q.

^?s, king's messenger,

upu-t
^

V"v\J D o' 12X21'
f
cz
,

D

J2 (to,

upit
D
(g

\J
,

(|(j

^

New

Year

festival,-

e

a"x
a

^

c

X

D

Q

Jl

'

D

O

A.Z. 1912, 55,

festival, rejoicing.

up - aaiu - hetut - Net
IMIIIIII

Irinii

HMIIHI
,

the festival of the

Tfflinr

I

opening of the doors of the houses of Neith.
message, embassy, order, decree, errand, com-

mand, mission, duty, commission.

Upu-t neSU

1
"f

a royal commission.

uput renp-t C

V

*** to P en up uat \J o ^^ up m'tennu \S> ^v
I

the

way-

~
D

X

to

act as a guide.

(g

Q X21 (",

&

an annual
mission.

to

open the way,

i.e.,

to act as guide.
P.

i

I

I

I

Up

V D A

up
P.

re

<S,

U. 253,

5

,

leader, chief.

589,

601,
i'

,

judge; plur.

DIX
'
I

X
!'

I

I

DoXU

I

'o

XU
[

I

.UI

!,

the ceremony of "opening the

mouth"
1

of the
1

deceased;
,

\J

X
"

N. 597, 898,
-

the successful

lT_Wi-Cg| " of those opening the mouth
I

Or-^-,

<^>

-U-sts,

1,

who

are in heaven.

D- Q'Q^-rjrQ--'
N. io 4 8,

u

-

SII
5
i

'

T

323 '

M

'

6

2

'

Up re \J
;

o^c,

the book or service of the

y]jk,
LI

M.

7)

V

i

v"y,k; LJciUll
37, regulations.
,

cr

Vo<^ ^
I I I

,

Mar. Aby.

II,

I

N. 1098, divine messenger, envoy of the gods
plur.

,

U. 186,

,

N.

749

,

V,
:

U. 208,
P.

up-trenp-t J^, S' ^i X
the opening of the year,
454i.e.,

& A
JvJI
I I

the

New

Year.

Later forms are the following
<=>

up-t renp-t
, .

X
-A
of the

to

kee P the

festival

\\

New
]

Year, the
'

New

Year

festival

;

U/

the festival of the
(

New

Year of the
ancestors.

MT

I

Uprehui
of the two

V
"

flfi,

V H^,"
Set), a
title

judge
of the

men

(Horus and

envoy, messenger; plur.
\\

priest of

Thoth of Hermopolis Parva.
L

u
up-t khent
the fork of the lees.
,

162
Hh. 447,

]

U
Up-uatu mehu kherp-pet
B. D.
1

Up

4) "' \J ril > f ~"V Denderah * 79, an Jl. \ r^.. D Xivj' Jfr ape-god of Edfu.

V

V
ci

D

03, opener of the ways of
title

'

the North, director of heaven, a

of Anubis.

Up-t, Upti \J,U.
ii

5

u,\J ^,1\ 323, Q o
i

Up-uatu shema ^5^
*i*
to the South, a title of

Q
-^,
i.e.,

^
o

Q

J

the opener of the ways,

the guide
also called

oo> o

>

n u

&
..
c\i
i

Up-uatu

;

he

is

B.M.
j

32, 487, a title of several
j

\\ ill

gods.
,

,

B.D. 102.
*

Upit

U

\J DVU\
IS

a serpent-goddess.

Up-f-senui

176, a

title

of

Anpu.

I
M. 722,

D

N. 655, "he judgeth the two brothers," a title of Thoth.

^

V^'
i.e.,

P

-

42,

Up-maat
title

of Thoth.

v,M.6a,%X/|)V&,N.29,
,

Up-meh

V
D

f)
Xll

^YP"

N. 719,

Anpu and
I,

H

'

Up-uatu.

Ombos i, 143, a god, Anubis(?)

Upast

X/ j(|, Tuat

Up-neterui
a light-god.
1,

U. 408,

Upu

Tuat VI, one of the nine
destroyers of souls.

"judge of the two gods"

(Horus and

Set), a title of

Thoth and of a
Rec.

priest.

Upu
Upu Aqa
U.
1

Tuat IX, god of the

ser-

Up-hai

e
r

6, 156, a

god

pent Shemti.

of the dead.

86,

% \J
Q^^bs.
H

^r
,

Upt (Uputi?) Heru
_pJ^-,

T. 65, M. 221,

M

-

449, N- 1259.
B.I).

Wlk. ^p

.M> ^f-'
P. 542,

3^

N. 597> a form of

Upt (Uputi ?)-heh
34, 2, a title of Ra.

I,

Thoth

(?)

Up-uatu ^^^^^>, C3 N. 490, ^^S^^S^^S^
],
I

Upt (Uputi ?)-heka
upit-khaibiut
31, 167, judge of shadows.

V
,

:E5:3

\~J yXj

god connected with enchantments.

&?
,

U. 187, T. 66, M. 221, N. 598,

\J
"
\\

Rec.

upi-khenu
T
o
-

U. 445,

2S5> atitle of the servants of Set.

5'

\/ d the " opener ^M>
ill

(;.<r.,

guide) of the

roads

"

Upi-sekhemti (?)
a jackal-headed singing-god.

for the

dead on

their

way
ff.,

to the

Kingdom

of Osiris; see A.Z. 1904, 97

Rec. 27, 249.

Up-uatu
Tuat
I,

?

V

Upi-Shet
.'1,
2,

\/
i

Q *
1

TuatIX,afiery,blooddrinking serpent.

j

-^j10
:

s^s,

X/ijS,

v.

1

i

i'

Denderah

(i) a

singing-god;

Up-shat-taui
Rec. 27, 56, a god.

(2) one of the 36 Dekans.

Up-uatu mehu
a
title

Upi-shema
"

\J J -^
title

Q
,

Ombos

i,

143,

of Anubis.

opener of the South," a

of Up-uatu.

u
Upii.e.,

[

163

]

U
-F\

......

^^

Sj

^

"
,

opener of time,"

v\ upt _
zr

Q

|

a

fej^
jtr

i

,

geese, birds

;

see

i

the

god with whose existence time began.

Upi-taui
title

YfJ,V^5^,a
\/ c
I

up

(1

of Osiris

and Ra.

Q
<2
i

,

destruction, to perish

(?)

Upt-taui
Af, the

^, Tuat XI,

a form of

UPU

D

\i/

^^
1'

a to

'

^or

P emn g or cutting
through, a saw.

dead Sun-god.

Upu

Q
I

,

filth,

a

name

of Set.

Upit-taui

\/

^,
*

UDS UPS

Tuat XI, a fire-goddess.

X/ fid '&' D

Hymn
I

Darius 11, to burn
up,
fire,

heat.

Upi-tuui

X/ |, X/ ^

,

Rhind Pap. 18

Upi-Tuat

\J G

|

UQ

,

C~D

Tuat IV, Horus,

guide of the Tuat.
,

T

-

320,

X
I,

I,D. V,

i

7

c,a

339>

.

4io,

U

""'
}
Uvtf

N> 951.

fire-goddess of the First Cataract.

V,

D

\J

c* \

Q

,

a

\J

,

the top of the head, the
;

U Nesi-Amsu
25, 5, 9, the divine fire

X
which con-

crown, the

skull,

a covering for the head

plur.
'

j-^iB.'ik'
up-t

Q
,

Amentt o X/
i

MMM' Qu Q
|
1 I

-

5

9>

T- 323

sumed Aapep.

rv/vo

,

X/ o n
!

upsh
ft
I

\J a \J rvr\
C
,

{Q-

,

Rec.

n,

the top part of Amenti, the "X^/ ft*,
;

brow of Amenti

1\

X/

,

Ra

in the zenith

Rer
;

27 87 27, oji

n x U^x*
i

to

S ive

1

'8 ht

to illumine

.

to

shinej to flood wjth
v.

H g ht

^Z^

X/ J)
/~^
I

,

lord of the zenith.

1

Upshit \/
,

I

up-t pet

X/

C

Q
,

the top of the head of

the Sky-goddess, the crown of the sky.
p. 4 88,

Up-t-ent-mu
a region in the _

nth

P
Aat.

!

O

,

B.D. 149,

v

V*\V
I,

Tuat

I,

alight-goddess.

iT

N.

491,

oa ^^C^^ 3c
c
1

D

o

'

p

-

6s8

'

V
,

r

'

p

-

?64>

c^=i

;^^, M. 765,
;

star,

luminary.
;

V/www
of the 2nd Aat.

upsh
uptiu
,

Thes. 923, sleep, dream

Copt.

the

name

ax
e
judges.

c

Up-t-ent-Geb
12, 2, a

"j
I
1

B.I).

Ci

name

for the surface of the earth.

to

Up-t-ent-Q,ahu
B.I). 149, the

have power, authority, to punish

(?)

name

of the 8th Aat.
~

Up-t She

X/ L a3X U
I

~',

the crown of the lake.
'

Peasant 108, event, happening.

Up-t ta X/,
crown of the
earth.

X/ =^=, X/ X/ C
A^A/WN

"", the

<2

o

'

\\

I

Up-tTenen-t
the

11
I

I

name

of a uraeus crown.

u
uf *
\\

[164]

U

i

,

to burn, to blaze.
,...]
,'

umm
umu
U. 417, 515,
greedily.
ft

Stat.

Tab.

5,

a
(?)

MI' kind of grain

J<

TJ
I

,

his elder brother

became like a leopard
\\
i i

;

I

!

nun
AAAAAA AAAAAA

<=>

in

the seven Hathors came;
,

umt C=aH lc=5^=,
umt-t
/e=a>
,

(? "

Rec. 12, 109, to copulate.
8,

V9r

!

'^ t 'iere

be a petitioner.

Rev.

139, phallus.

un,

unn 4-

.

p

-

2 3S, -I

,

N. 66 9

,

umt
chiefs, leaders,

.

Tnes

-

\\

men;
<

o

,

Thes. 1206, a
AAAAAA AAAAAA
,
,
I
I

",
I

to be, to exist, to
.

become;
AAAAAA

(/

dense mass of people.

AAAAAA

Umt

^ \ d ^, \T^ g c
f=
_Z1
1

B.D. 42,

19,

girdle, belt,

\\

v

o

,

P.
*

16,

M. 118,
N. 959,
>
"=

_ZT

band, bandlet, binding,

name

of a garment.

N.

1

1

8, being, existence; -=J="^

^,

umt ^
,

fi

those

who are

;

&& 3a> &>, P.
Ci

167,

4
=

>

=|=

l

="'

to

be

^=1
ness,

thick, thickness, thick, dense-

M.

322,

-^^ 1\

o,

Rec. 21, 41

cnr iff"

;

padded

(of cloth), studded (of a door);

Copt, onrn, onron.

Copt. 0-rju.crr.

unun
i'

M
AAA'VA'v

umt ab
dense of

...

fy

v\ o

(ft

ft
,

v

a
<2

A'WVA'X

79, to Dt
-

.

^
(?)

unun-t ^su
AA/VNAA

heart, obstinate, firm

^^

^

,

something that
all

is.

unun
r

neb-t

,

that

is.

u)

<2

a room, a hall, a part of a
large building.

unn-t
I

>

JT

AAAAAA .) AAAAAA M
I

Thes. 1322, to build massive
walls.
are,

3
I I

III things which exist, what
AVW^>
;

,

Rec.

16,

60, things which
is,

goods,

stuff,

umt
property
V
',

he

is

non

existent;

:l:
non-existent;

M

|C

^*,

109,

\\

^ rr^D
;

,

a thick wall, a bulwark, a
3 E
;

unnu

^

s

tower,

a citadel

A/^AAA

\>: TT ^<
2i~. J^r Sf^^ K=*J/ -^^
fl

,

Amen.

17,5,

plur.

_Zf

Lr

Copt.

III

being, existence.

umtut
umt-t ta

^

-- Q, beams of timber.
B.D. 64,
7.

n Tl TVIQ51" un maat
1

S^
V'Ov

^^

1

n

^,

^^ ^^^

-jSi>

^^^

J7
?=.

very truth, the absolute truth

;

,

indeed, most assuredly.

bulwark, wall, defence.

tin AWWA

P

*\
,

~VW\A
,

un her
following

mu

^
lo
i,

u

T
I

^
A/WNAA

,

to be in the
v.

v\

ye, you, they,

them,

their.
of, loyal,

be of the same kidm
a living

un
,

unnu
Unn ^
l

*

man,

a

human

c

,

as an auxiliary verb

:

being; plur.
I

AAAAAA

1
AAAAAA

_

tfTfc

*
I

^

AAAAAA
,

she said to him;

u

[165]
Unn em
-

U
-

hetep

I

.1

I

AAAAAA

v\ ui TT rJ
Jl

B.D.
|

1

nlen

10, 28, the ist division of Sekhet-Aaru.

f*A

I

\

Unn-Nefer
; i

women, human beings, people
strong men.

^M,
AAAA/VA

X

^
(j)

5--

unnu
toijR
\\

^vw

VJ^, a

man

of means, as

opposed

^

mill
AAA/W\
1
I

unnit
inhabitants.

Q O

)

,

Un-Nefer, the son of Nut
1

;

,

child, infant.
,

Unn-Nefer, dweller
Copt.

in

unnu
Un-t

o

cattle (?)

Abydos

;

Gr.

Qwnxfrpis,

OTfertoqpe,

o

AAAAAA
,

a part of the body.
P.

Unn-nefer Heru-aakhuti

?.'

Un

4-1 /WW\A

|,
I

175,

\*A/W\

-I- Jfc
1

N
!

B.D.
-

15,

i,

Un-Nefer Harmakhis.
Pap. Mut-

947,

\\

the god of existence, the son of Apt

;

Un-nefer-Ra -^AA/WVA

jf

,

AA/W\A

^"0% J
_/l
J
I

HII, Rec. 36, 210.

hetep

5,

19,

Un-nefer

+

Ra.

Unun[it]-her-tchatcha-f (?)

^,

Unta -^> 1
(|

jk.

,

T. 292, a light-god

;

^{$1
|T 2LI'

Denderah

I, 30, a lioness-headed goddess.

see

Q

\\

Uni-sheps
'

Unnti
ft^A^yv \\

the

^^

name of a g d

>

\\
J5)

cnnn
jsj

Rec.
Ul'
9,

13, 38, Berg. I,

the god of existence.

Sll

D

I

a

name

of Osiris.

un-t

Q

Itl
<o \^

<?, v

Rev. 12, 68, hare.

un
\\

Unnit UJJ.IIIL
V)
,

X t^a,

^^w^,

Rec. 26, 10,

O

1

the

name

,

,o
IW\AAA (2

of a goddess.

Unnuit

.oe
,

Denderah IV,

,

to

do wrong,

to

commit a

sin or a

8r,
fault, defect, error, fault,

mistake, offence, defec-

a hare-goddess, a watcher of the bier of
Osiris.

tive, light or worthless.

un
34, 182, the

t^r
,

a sinful or erring man, a cheat.

name

of a serpent tiara, or crown.
.sisu

,un-ab
1

'vSi
LT

Berl

-

7272, evilhearted man.

Unun-t 3^
IV. 286, 288.

n
;

ti ie

name O f

a

unnui

D
;issu
ftAWVW

^Sj., J^y

evildoer.

serpent on the royal crown ;

var.

Unnu
,

D

Mag.

Pap., a
fiend.

Unt-abui (?)
27th day of the month.

goddess of the

un-ti
\\

transgressor, J offender.

Un-ti
Darius n, Nesi-Amsu 32, 29, 51, a duckheaded fiend, and a form of Aapep.

Un[t]-baiusit ^
2,

Hymn

131, a goddess.

L 3

u
Un,

[

166

]

U
uniu
IIHHI'l
1

Unn ^*
AAAAAA

J\

,

T. 271,

^^ J\
A

Illi'Tfll
|

,

Amen.

\\
,

AAAAAA AAAAAA'
,

/]

Rev.

it, 70,

!

AAAAAA

./i

/i

-^o
AAAAAA

^gg>

openers,

scatterers,

door openers

:

**w
IlilliltF

-3Rec.
I

_
(3

,

Rev. 13, 55, to

open

(plur.).

leap up, to rise up, to run, to run away from, to
27,
;

Unn-uiti
sacrificial priest.

,

Budi

63, a

56,

her

heart

'

leaped

Copt,

cnreme.

Un-ti
title

;

'

Unun
P. 42,

*%-

'

fr),

opener, piercer,

slabber,

A

,

T. 333,
'

of a priest as the slayer of the sacrificial

'

M

'

63)

A^lL^
.

N

beast.
'

3

'

i-in 5-ni ;SlS? ^^A^
,

De Hymnis

un aui

to
a

open the hands,

i.e.,

to

36, to spring up, to

MI

praise.

Una-t

no. n

^
,

un aaui nu
journey, course.
15, 158, to
lift

pet

-^
^yv^,^,^

r
'uiQinr

O
|

5=^,

a

title

of a prophet of Thebes.
_^S=U

un tet
un
AAAAAA <S
i

the

hand,

i.e.,

to help.

Un Per
Rec. IV, 29,

AAAAAA ^
'

en
fl

i

lujjijn

m(]rr'i

Rec

-

2

'

2 9>
AAAAAA

festal procession.
iTiinni'

A_

un ra

<

J\

,

to reject, to turn back, to set aside.

Unt

,

B.D. 149, the

1

2th Aat.

he who performs the ceremony of opening the mouth, a title of priests of various gods.

un-t 5*5*-^, carpenter's drill-bow (Lacau).
un, unit

un ra en amh-t
nfl, a priestly
title.

^> t^i,

tgS?

~vw

,

Rec. 34

,

120,

un her
Trmrnr
,

AAAAAA
""""I

*
|

-

"nnnnr
, , (
i,

a,

AAAAAA ^

*|
J]

to

show

oneself,

to

make

oneself

Rec. 27,

"5
,

@ J&ytj
C3
(~*i

i

Rec

-

2>

II]

>

public, publicity, manifest,
,

known

to everyone;

v\
box;

Rev. 13, 63, room, chamber, a square
itininr

Rec. 31, 25; Copt.

OYUmg,.
L t

^^
C
,

/f^y

f^\

H<r^>, Thes. 1285,

sanctuary.

un her hebu
-mnmr
|

K

7
,

ununa-t
AAAAAA
I

'^
,

o

festivals

J

AAAAAA AAAAAA

|)e
J

l

U. 461,

during which the faces of the gods wen.- uncovered.

chamber, sanctuary.
fortress; plur.

unher
mirror.

oo
miiini

un-t

r
AAAAAA
,

~
,

Illllllll

open-handed.

dovecot, aviary
JiSsD
j

(?)

un,
-mnmr

unn
1

"mnmr U' "nnnnr
ntniiTi

&&* ^ia x ^ /]'
,

Unniu - akhmiu - setch-t
,

^^

\>
141,

*3cZ~.

^V
/T
'

lll! Pi

n

n

V\

^

r^|

AAAAAA
^^5>

V a^J

/T
'

64, a
J

K

^ii/ini

^

group of

fire-gods.

^KJ^

[muni

[UJHHJ

X
~HHLZT~
'

-*T

j

Un-hat
nmmr

d J,
ilj
=
'

the

l

'"

tho

and Ant.
unl

,

to open, to
(i.e.,

open

fetters (to unfetter),

"

Un-ta

mnmr

to

open a mare
I,

to stab her), to be

open

;

P. 196,

N. 928; Copt.

un

T

S
)

N. 733, to

eat, to feed

upon.

U
III

[167]
il, to

U
,

Thes.

1483, hourly
.

be shaved clean, to pluck out the

hair.

service, service

reckoned by hours ; -3^>
AAAAAA
,

/C

Vja PM

unit

,

baldness.
or foliage,

a servant at Court.
I

un

hair,

o
AAAAAA AAAAAA

which has been cut off.

unu-t
\

I

_

AAAAAA

I

O o
>jL-

AAAAAA 'A+i

|

.

AAAAAA

V\&

AAAAAA AAAAAA
|

27, 219,
hair).

Hh.

298, to tremble, to bristle (of the
^=a_
SSSL.

AAA

i

I

AAAAAA

I*
f)
-

O
,

l'

D ^
I I

>jL-

X

<-,. Q.
I

I

|

AAAAAA

I

O a
priests

j^,

,a9l"L.

unun
ftAAAAA AAAAAA 1J.1

,

to

do

Vra

2.

I

I

.^su ,2 AAAAAA VVA

I

AAAAAA

agTi o
who

2ri

],

IJVJJ,

work

in the field, to
'

sow seed
,

(?)

served in courses, priests of the hour, lay
;

-b

AAAAAA

^=fr

servants of a temple, priests in ordinary
cypress.
e\
|

1

J|
;c.

i

,

horoscopists

(?)

31, 175

..

un-t

Unti AAWA^, TuatX, \\
jj

B.D. 15 (Litany),

I.

314, rope, cord.
to argue, to dispute;

I36A,

7,

a light-god, and the god of an hour.

;

Unu-t
D

AA/WX* AAAAAA

^
O
I

n
'^ST^

Rec. 30,

1

86, 3353?

I

AAAAAA AAAAAA

(jl

^X

D v\ n? Tf^
AAAAAA AAAAAA
-/*

<.
I

^
I I

&sd
S=sv -AAAAAA

O

/"^

I

CT ^

'CJ

;
I

plur.

I

unna %\
-Ji

AAAAAA

^

|)
I

,

N. 705

^^
(I

.

J>

-j "
,

5U

!'

D

^G

III'

^ "
-fr'

Unas Nefer asut
the

f^P] J
'

^o

I

,

hour-goddesses of the night.

jj jj

J

name

of the pyramid of Unas.

Unut-amiut-Tuat
*
<=>
,

^^ x J JU D ^
-4-

'

ilTni

unam(?) '
k

B.D. i3 7 A, 48,
a reed
(?)

tube.

Tuat IV, the 12 hour-goddesses who were

uni,

unin

,

Rev.

n,

178,

O

divided into two groups by X <T">.

i;
light
;

AAAAAA (T
\\

Unut-netchut
and sang hymns

^ S't O |,TuatXi, o Mi ^ o U
1 1

Copt.

OTOem.
'

a group of eight goddesses

who smote the serpent,

Unit

Tomb
'

of

Rameses VI,
star-goddess.

to the rising sun.

*
I
I I

PL 5, a
AAAAAA

Unut-Sethait
hours to advance.

^*
D
.

unin
Q.

...

Tuat X, a group of 12 goddesses who made the

to open, opening.
.

1VVV.-'

= D e
Amen.
5,

o
1

W

. '

unb

J-ffr, ^J

18,

O

:

'

^'

^o'
]

Rec-3,49,

Q N!

,

plant, bush, shrub,

undergrowth, flower ;

hour, time, regular duty, service

;

plur.

^
,

Unb

"T"
AAAAAA ^LJ
]

^>, T. ^

39, the divine sprout,
1

, '

D

om'

-r-=6=111'
I

J

C3

|

AAAAAA

lo

i

D o
;

plant or shoot proceeding from

LJ
. i

and d
form of Ra. L 4

dO

,

at

once

Copt.

u
Unb-per-em-Nu
COO
B.D. 42, 24, a
title

[1681
unema
of

U
4
I),

M.
,

Ra and
Osiris.

unemi, N. 862
607
.

;

JU
,

T. 70, P. 67 180, 41 >, 67,

r,

unp

AAAAAA

Hh A
/WWW

D
'Q \>L=/1, to
cut,

^

M.

280, 588, P. 273

=
,

N. 892; <=*=>-

A

T. 70

=

M.
220,

224
to stab, to slay.

=

Unp-t www

.>
<?

destruction. ^jj^ waste, ruin,

225

=

-^
,

|\ C3}; WWW _H>!^

^
AAAA/W

f\
JiPvS

21

^=
367

(|
1

J]_ U
;

unpep-t
unp-t
D

D
,

staff, stick.

l^Qf
f* u. 42;

Rec, 29, 149, to eat; Copt. cnrtOJUL U. 90

<=, to eat,

=

Sf^,
use,
/3

P-

=

4=>,

Q

\JJ
1

plants, shrubs.

1

1

WWVA 21

Hr^^O.N.
Z]
1

^^Q, 21
1
:

M. 313

Unpep-t-ent-He-t-Her
AAAAAA
1
I
I

AAAAAA
,

B.D. 125,111, 35, a mystical

D vi name

,

N. 847.

Later forms are

unemi
A A A
\\

of the

left

foot; varr.

D

Ida

infurn*

zl

Unpi

u

fly.
'

name D

of Horus.
'I,
II

unuf ^\
Rev.

Jll

^-5.

Q

g5i
;

i

,

to eat, to

gnaw, to devour; Copt.
!,

13, 7, joy, gladness.

OYUMUU
2,

unf

i,

Rec.

116,

eaters

A
t

;

If

Al

,

dining room.

unemi
1
1

^^, ^g>- ^, todrink;
A
is

A

:>.

,

WA

^a~), Rev.
;

1

6, 152, to rejoice,

:

^^' R\
_yifs.

thou drinkest beer.

to be glad, gladness

Copt. OTf Itoq.

unem-t
,
I
i

^
M.

^5=

A A
,

u.

4
i9i,jj/-.,

o, T.

70,

unf ab
to
'
I

,

be glad,

joy, gladness, a

man
forms are
:

225, =|=

food.

Later

of happy disposition.

unf
undo, to unloose, to uncover.

unemi A
A zj
<E-i

_n<\i
ft

],

M. 580,
'

'
,

hri-.id,

N. 1186,

ft,

^&S>.

t\

.

ff VS

cakes, food.

Unemit
right side, right

^ A

|](]

ii

^(1 v

,

a consuming

lire.

hand

;

Copt. O*rn<LJUL.
those on the right
j

unem
disease
;

siief

unemtiu

Copt. OTfi.JUl.cnoq (?)
-

side.

unemi
ymn
Darius
Ra,
17, the right
i.e.,

Unem
eye of the day, or Shu.

ab - nt
'

-

menhu heq - uaa
.

V O ^r0f e3
|.
I

iK-ink-rah

I,

?.^a:

I

30, a lioness-goddess.

u
TJnem-utch-bah-ab
j,

[169
A

|

U
to
oil

and bind up the

hair, to

make

the toilette.

A$

,

Denderah

I,

30, a lioness-goddess.

iu Unemiu baiu
of heart

unkh Hr %, ^AW^A _tt

P. 325, ~vw

41U

,

eaters

^1

ji

,

souls, a class of devils.

Unem-besku -Ij- t\
U

& wS-M

0^"% n ^\
11
I

3,

garb, garment, dress, apparel, bandlet.

unkhit
-

,

bandage, bandlet.

"'""

Unkh
unkh

wwvs
<www

,

diarrhoea.

one of the 42 assessors of

Osiris.

U'nem-huat

A

ga

,

to bite, to

gnaw.
to

^2"<==]
/WWVA

wound

'

to gore.

Unesb.it
headed god of the 3rd day of the month.
ra
2,

,

OmbosIII,

Unem-huat-ent-pehui-f

A

133, a goddess.
.

ft^NAAA
1

unsb Hr 05v

!

!'

6 5

B.D. 144, the doorkeeper of the 3rd Arit.

Unsb unsh
wolf; plur.

<=|=.

g

,

clothing.

Unem-snef
[

-JUt
II,

A

A

/wwv\

'rV-i

^^x
,

'

oa
y

j^i"

B.D. 125,

one of the 42 assessors
of Osiris.

Hh. 353,
Rev.
(2
I

.Tin'

Amen.
=|

7, 5,

i

,

1 1,

69,

unmes

~^

(|

|^r~~,

IV, 988

Un-ermen-tu
unhi ^> o
o
,

^
;

Ombos
Rev.
11, 186,

,

P.S.B. 13,411,

J . f . 2 5^-

oa.
w^v^ U
a kind of dog,

AA/VW\

f^

a star-god.

,

unnshnesh
or the skin of a dog.

pt-i
I

I

Rev.
*e\
It

j\

13, 13, to

appear; Copt.
,

^

,

unh
unkh

www

A
i

\J garlands of flowers.
I I I

unsh-t -^",
98,
,

Rec. 15, 107,

^

-j-*"

U.

299, N. 552,

M.

\\
|""l

,

P. 117,

Hr
'~rp, N. 695,
27, 223,

JL_

rvri in

'

rzsaiu' FvFi

m' F^rn
coriander
;

a kind of plant, wolf's-bane

(?)

Copt.

RC<-. 31, 170,

IT
AAAAAA

TT.'Rec.

^_

_

^
_

unsh-t

a sledge for stone.
P.

Unshet
8
'
'

^

'

S
Q
on garments,
oneself; "IT

.

,

Mar. Karn. 42,

15, to

-=j=.

put

^

^ ^T

M. 481, N. 1249, a mythological
'

being.
P.

to dress, to array oneself, to gird
)i,

Unshta Hh nalQ. AAAAAA
()

268,

4=""
"
I

1

K

I

N. 1000,

^^
,

L

arrayed.

(I
|l

M. 481, N. 1249, a mythological ^^-,

being.

unkhu
those

P. 692, WAAAA
(2
i
i i

N \

J\

,

to travel, to run.

who

are dressed or

adorned.

Unshnesll

<*

w>C3m, to run,

to

run quickly.

_&>
.

U
AAJWW

I

170

]

U
Untchllt(?)
',,

Un s 4- a y Y.
i

p

-

I6o
1

>

AWWW
P60,

Hh

s
C

M.
ffi

297,

Hh

S JL^fi

N. 898,

^
'

L a
7

Hr

*rp|

^a>r.,

T.

200,

P. 679, a divine pilot (?)
\\

U

?,

P. 185,

^"
/www

ffi (jl)
I I

J' 11J

Louvre

5>

untchar
Epist. 103, a fish-pond.

Gen.

,,

a son of Ra,
shoulders,

who

bore the heavens on

his

untcher (?)
Rec.
3,
1 1

.T. 605

Ungit -^ S,

6,

a goddess.

ur
great,

unges
senger
(?)

(?)
A/w

\V

much,

superior, very, greatness, great size

;

envoy

(?)

e

\\'

Jf
. .

'
.

Dlur p

untiu (?)
i
I

(?),

laundr)-men, washers.

P. 808, great piece of flesh
var.

from the

joint.

Until

sjKt, M. 477, a god;
.,

N. 1245.

Until

*T

,

Sphinx XVI, 164

=

cattle

from

Agreat

which the horns have been sawn

off.

untu (?)

I

,

Rec. 29, 148,

man, great god, prince,

chief, noble, eldest

son, senior; plur.

X
calf, goat, etc.
;

plur.

I

,

calves,

l-Sftl-

I,

cattle.

untu
X ^ Aft 3 HH S
i

X

,

,

a conquered
i

fV

v\ ft

,

garment, loin cloth
3,
i,

;

plur.

chief;

MA
;

,

chief of

Anastasi IV,

i'

Koller Pap. 2, 4
,

3, 6.

chiefs

TO

^ Qr
,

Jl

'

'

no ^' e

men

anc^

women

-

Untu
untu

iT

/

ryj

,

the

name

of a fiend.

ur-t
evil hap, calamity.
j

"T'%%*^,

Rec.

5,

90, great

woman,

great thing,

great,

eldest;

plur.
III'

I

,

men and women,

people,

society, folk

;

varr.

Ur
great,

-

ae=1
,

Anastasi
;

I,

27,

8,

3*"
!)|,

very

i

e

$l,

^
L T

e

how

very great
great;

Copt.

Of Hp.
greater than;

ur ^*i

^^<rr>,

untu

p
_

re
,

X
. ,

|

Rec. 20, 47, part

,

,

II

of a ship, part of the barge of

Amen.
II

^cs> ^=t ^"^^
,

great two times, twice great

;

II

very much, very

many many

times

;

II

untu

,

things.

,

because of the greatness

of.

u
uraa
cz
|,

[171]
<

U
the
title of a priestess of the Busiris Nome.

king; Copt. Olfpo.

ur-t aa-t

queen.

Ur-res ^=f
.

4

,

great one of the South
(?)

(?)

ur khet (akh-t)
ur khert
urr
.

o
I
jj
!

g reat in P OSS(
,

sions, rich.
.

f
to

great one of the Ten of the South

a

title

of a

=>
<=>

s reat in P r P e rt y>
,
i

high

official

;

plur.

^^ y
i

I

,

IV,

1

104.

rich.

Ur-res-meh ^=*
n
<
>

,

,

U. 235, P. 659, 744,

M. 754,

^^ n 3^ ^"*
of the North.

be great, to make great, to increase, to grow
>,P. 7i6,

V[r

,

A.Z. 1907, iS, IV, 412, great one of the

Ten

of the South and of the a

Ten

Ur-hau
N. 786,

title

of the chief priest of Sai's.

]
^E>v^

,

I)

Ur-heb
title

TTr t

of the high-priestess
ofSai's.

M.

213, N. 684, a proper name, or

title.

Urti

=r

|

,

the

title

of the two hightfc^_j-,
;
t>

Ur-heba
the chief priest of the

J

"!^^^^^,
Prosopites.
|

atitie of

priestesses of the Heroopolite

Nome

<cz=>

|

(I

,

N. 1385, two great goddesses.

ur-hemut
ur-heka

ur-t, urr-t
N.
719,

<l5 J/,,

U. 272,

^ $ ^ y^
$
JJ

Nome

chief of the smelters.

J

,

J

y

of words of power," a ^S^, "great

tool or

instrument used in the performance of magical
a

name

of the crown of

Upper and Lower Egypt.
tlle

ceremonies.

Ur-tt

^^ ^
<=r>
<:

o
fl

T)

name

f

a serpent

'

(u\

on the royal crown.
the
title

n
^Vf>,

Ur-a

of a priest.

Tuat III, the name , czr> A of a sceptre, and of a staff used by magicians in
i i

Ur-hekau ^=* LJ
spells.

i

working

Urttbu
a serpent

urit-hekau
M.
i

1
x~\
jj

?
/\

LJLJU,

P.

100,

on the royal crown.

88, N. 95, a sceptre of

Horus and Set (?)

Ur-ma

n>
,

i

i

<z^>
8,

i

i

i

Urit-hekau <=>
f~\
=

LJ
I
I

,

a serpent-amulet,

/\

I

T.S.B.A.

326,
:>

a vulture-amulet (Lacau).

,

a

title

of the high-priest of Heliopolis

Ur-hekau
;

^^

LJ

,

a collar-amulet.

plur.

ur-hekau
,

^^|LJU,
'

^^U^
<CZ> A
i
i i

ur-menfitu
soldiers

chief of
JELL

!>
|

<^z> A
is

lu
'

_Bc^_fl

yi

I

=

Gr.

mp
,

Ur-neruti
of victories, most victorious, a
kings.

great

great in words of power, or enchantments, i.e., a god or man who is a magician.

he who

common

title

of

Ur-nekhtut "^*v^^-^
of a

^,
Edfu.

the

name

chamber

in the

temple

at

2Jl>

U >=Jl Urit-hekau Igl LJ U j^, u. d A M UUU
Ur-hekau
i

P

A

LJ LJ
8

x-

Y

a

title

of

Set.

269,

I

I

.

-

Ur-en-sent
of gods
feared.

^* ~vw

^5.

&,
is

a

title

and kings meaning he who

greatly

a name of the crown of the North, or of
goddess.

its

u
Urit-hekau
M. 129,

[

172

J

U
Ur
,

UU
| LJ

N.

1062, a great

-am

,

ec. 32, 80,

god

;

plur.

,

T. 244, N. 45,
',,

i,

Rec. 31, 21,

V. 86.

U
<

,

a

name

of the crown
'

great god.

of the South, or of

its

Urti-hekau
LJU
>

^
o

goddess.
8
'

U LJ
'

Urur
i\
\i

,

twice great god.

UnU
,

*

a

tne crowns

f

the

Urrta

,

M.

7 44,

South and North.
,P. 646, 7i5,agod, son of

*

A

a royal crown.
f

and

o

D

@

.

I

I

I

ill

Ur-Khafra
name

Q ^"l

^fe=t

/\

,

the

Urui

^%r JkJk,^% l^ riL,
v

of the pyramid of

King Khafra.

the two great gods,

i.e.,

Horus and

Set.

Ur-kherp-hemut
^^*
If

^

v f "^^
,

f ^>hamof

T
title

9r
of

'

l

^e

reat director of the

T. 244,

<&*, ^KZT
,

o

T. 289,

^=f, M. ^f

66, N. 128,

mer, a

the

high-priest

of

Ptah

Memphis

&
;

v/&

two high-priests of

the great chiefs of heaven.

Uru
D
P t c <*-

I

,

Tuat

II, a

group of

Ur-senu
"
-

ei'<=> o Ji
of a priest of
-

i

gods
;

who

lightened

the

darkness

;

compare

chief physician," a
JTJJ

title

Sai's

Heb.

f)

af

= c

em
,

Urit
paymaster.

ur-SUnt ^~"
ur-shat

B.D. 100, 4:
desses
;

(i)

one of a group of four god-

^^^3T
i i

(2) a protector of the dead.

i

mighty one of slaughters,

Urit

i.e.,

great slaughterer.

<S,

U. 269,

ur-sheflt

&

Ul

a

title

of Neith and of several other goddesses.

mighty one of

terror,

i.e.,

terror inspiring.

Urti
=>
'

Q

aj\ aj\,'

^

,

the god-

\\

ur-qahu

^*
title

1^^^'
of an
official.

B-D< 6o>

3l

desses Nekhebit and Uatchit

;

chief of districts,

Ur V
five gods,

^^
a
title

Urit
44, chief of

%^,
x

x

Hill,

Mar. Aby.

I,

a

name

of an eye of Horus, the moon.

of Osiris and of the high priest

of Thoth.

TTi at Urat

<=>m03l
2,

"5\

Q
?)
>

Sinsin II, a

god

of

Kher-Aha.

ur-teb

I,

a priest's

title.

Urit ab - er - tef - s
title

Ur-t tekhfenlt
priestess of Heliopolis.

<S ^^ Mb c jj
}

,

of a

Ombos

III,

130.

Ur-ami-Shet
title

Q

^=-[
=>|j

,

u. 529, a

Uru
l!.l).

'^=
i,

of Horus.

f
,

Berg.

I,

13,

Urit - ami -t- Tuat
^fe=
Fl

-!]-*

,

32,

9,

*
'o &'

Tuat

I, a

goddess of the escort

god, Great God.

ofRa.

U
Ur-ares, Urarset

[

173

]

U
x
Urit-en-kru(P)
-t ),

^

~

OmbosI,

2,6,'^*
.^i

o Jl,a

i,

47, a lioness-headed hippopotamus-goddess

of

Ombos.

god of a boat

;

Saite var.

Ur-henu
164,
-

ra

Ur-a ^.JZI.P.

<apt

Mission 13, 225, a water-god.

Lj5.
the

N.86i,
of a

^3 Rl,,,,n
Ur-urti
I

U

-

68

>

P

3 2 8,

name

Ur-henhenu
<1

m

B.D.
^fe
1

3, 2,

a water-god.

Ur-heb
a
title

,

M.

213,

,

B.D. 64,

6,

of Isis and Nephthys.

N.

684, an

associate of Ta,

Geb, Asar and Anpu.
ill, 3 6,

ur-baiu

Ur-heka
-

,

great of souls,

i.e.,

strong-willed, a

f a god of Denderah.

title

of gods
*

and
.

kings.

TTr* TiCkTi n 1 -f

ux-pciiu.i-1

n <i^> rl
f.

^^=3

$J

B.D. ^M x A^=^_
*'

Urit - hekait
Denderah IV,
goddess.
78, a

x
form of Hathor as a
fighting-

I44>

\\

20, a god.
I,

Ur-pehti
"X

^^ S

Jj

,

Mar. Aby.

44,

^\ ^\ LJzJ
)

Denderah IV,

78, a doorkeeper-god.

Ur-hekau
of Set of

LJU
j:u
-

a

name

Ur - maati-f
B.D. 115,
9,

Ombos,

***

a god.

Urit-hekau
N.
7I<

Urit-em-ab-Rait x
Ombos
III, 2, 133, a

form of Hathor.

Ur-em-Netat
N. 1345, a
title

o Im
Osiris.

'

a
-

oddess of
identified

of

Horus and

spells

and enchantments, who was
Hathor, Bast, Sekhmit,
,

with

Isis,

etc.

Ur-mentch-f
<c
N. 754, a
title

Urti - hekau

of Horus.

Rec. 32,80,

Ur-mert-s-tesher-sheniu c=^3 _ Q ww vt
' I I I I

U
vi
.

! \\

A

U
i

iTT

X

B.I).

|U QQ
A

the two goddesses Nekhebit and Uatchit.

141, 20,

148,

one

of

seven Cows.

Urti-hethati
.

Urit-em-sekhemu-s
B.D. 189, 21, goddesses of Ann.
the goddess of the 4th hour of the clay.

\\

Ur-khert "^.ciU

!

|

,

Denderah IV,

80,

Ur-metuu-her-aat-f

a jackal-god in the 2nd Aat.

a
,

Rec. 26, 227, agod (Osiris?)
-

Ur-khert ^=t
TT>_C!Q _TTT U I -Od.- U r
i

Q
ffl
,

Tuat VI1 a
'

star '

<=>lll
JN
)
.

god.

Uru - nef - ta
O
l

setau-nef-pet
7
,,

=>

<rr>

^^^ ^L ^fi~^ "^^ -B ^Kiv.
,

^T<rr>

o^o, a title c r\ of Osiris.
176,

U. 215,

Ur-sah-f
god,

^*
(?)

Lanzone

a

a

title

of Horus.

Ra

or Osiris

Ur-nes
"^>-_>

M ^>J1"~ ^, ,^^^^f, T=TT, /WVWV /WWV\ WWW
n f^*
I

Ur-senu
the

/^

name

of
(Nebseni),
Osiris.

<H> O

^

77

I

yi

'

1

1

a chief of the torture chamber of

a portion of the river in the Tuat.

u
Ur-sent
derah IV,
78, (i) a

[174]
ur-t
c^>

U
the funeral mountain, the
grave.
,

Berg,

i,

35

:

double

bull;

god

;

(2) a jackal-god

who

befriended the dead

Urtt <^> tw)

a

name of the Other World.
,

(3) a

god of Edfu.

urr-t %> ^E> f c=i a /i ^\

place

(?)

Ur-sekat
i

ur
urr

^^
(Jft

^r^-i helpless, miserable.

.

|
I I

"x^

-?

'

U. 420, T. 240, a god of ploughing in thp Tnnt the Tuat.

v

^>

A
>

^>Sl*

Herusatef Stele 101, to be abased, to be destitute.
3,

Ur-sheps-f

OI
D

son of
Ptah.

urr-t <^>p,

Rec.

57. hairy head.

Urit-shefit

Ura[tenti] <^>
<
',

^^

(]
i

[^^
Ld
\\

Tssai]

,

Rec.

J

goddess of

20, 8r, a

good demon.
,

the 4th hour of the night.

Ur-ka-f
,

"^
240,

M.

^U,
3

U ^r
a
,

Ural (?)
T.
87,

a garment, a bandlet.

N

urit
-

6iS,a form
of Horus.
a

mass of

water,

flood, a

name

of the
sky.

Ur-gerti

a star-god.

Urui-tenten
\\

"lcr<=>T!.M
'J-^.Naville,

pylon, a house, a large chamber,

hall.

Mythe, a

title

of Horns of Edfu.
large house, mansion, palace.

urri

<=>uLA,
A,
Rev.
ir,

Rev.

n,

136,

171,

ur <z>

^fe=t

,

X

(1(1

173, 12,

15,

r

/,!

,

a joint of

Jour. As. 1908, 208, to delay,

X ^O 00

';

meat, a meat

ration;

Mar. Aby.

I, 6,

42

;

Copt.
!,

,pO"if p.

urrat x"^\ ^>
a large piece or slice of flesh off a joint.

Q

Rev.

12, 47, delay.

Urit

Q
'

ur

^^ i-*

B.D. 125, II, 23, a town in Egypt or in the Tuat.

>

a v il ent wind, gale, storm
976, part of a ladder

(?)

ur ur

^^ jf^\, N. ^^ W.
' ,

(?)

^ ^ ^=
, ,
.

urrit

Q ^'AA ^=, Cii
;

jtf$
fire.

,

pig.

chariot

<o
"^r=f
i

"
"**->*-,
'

^
,
i

<^
|

\\

o
iTT'
.
|

Ur
^-.^

(1, flame,

^fc
i
i

-^^
i

LU""^ '<=>i Q <d>G>
i i

<rr>

i

v\

SJ^-T*-

i

ur-t <d=> ur-t
ur-t

JTffn

,

a funeral chest.

urit

III a kind of garment.
to

^* A

,

N. 507, a

large (?) cake.

uri

be

hairy

;

compare

<i

Copt. CnrX,Ll(?)
I

,

a large boat.

urmu
a ake in Sekhet-Aaru.
|
i

,

Ur-t

AAAAAA AAAAAA

BD
,

i .
i

title

of priests of Rfl

and Mnevis.
\\

ur

is,

U. 284, N. 719, lake;

urmu
Nile-flood.

Urm'r
N- 1330-

Thes

'

I2

3

'

a

Libyan king.

u
urmit
'

[

175

]

U
Urshu <p[
Ursh ^^*
(I

a disease of the
belly.

^

w
,

Rec. 21, 14, festivals

urmu
urh
,

U'
N.
=0=

battlement, protective works.
P. 238,
=0=

kept in the Great Oasis.

^

J\

,

watcher ; plur.

^
<=>>

,

Urshu
HI'
'

.

403-

X
.

O ^> M X Q
i

<

ji,

_^

u
'jR

'

<2

Cg \>

X

QQ

^-^fi.^
9

2^'u'

JlA'&o'

&n
P. 692,

Rev

-

5 ' 9<5

to rub with oil or salve, to anoint, to smear.

urhu
urh-t
unguent.
-

^* I %\ ??,

anointed ones.

^
;

=

o
i

N. 849, the watchers, a class
Pjjs,
III

of divine beings.

ooo

Urshiu
40, plot of

nil
'

|

I

,

Rev.

14,

three Hour-gods

who make one

of the 75 form;

of

Ra

ground, court

(No. 67).

Copt. </